| SKILLS |
LEVEL |
DESCRIPTION |
| Thakinetic Empowerment |
3 |
(Active): Utilize your Willpower to temporarily raise STR - VIT - AGI. |
| Thakinetic Awareness |
2 |
(Active/Passive): Expand your SENSE to feel other¡¯s wills. |
| Thakinetic Resistance |
2 |
(Active/Passive): Empower your MIND to defend yourself against foreign influences. |
The Boss fight had shown the importance of not overspecializing, especially when still at the early ranks. The white crocodile probably wouldn¡¯t have won even had it been faster, but it certainly would have made things more difficult for them.
As he progressed, James knew he¡¯d have to bring his two main stats, STR and SENSE, to a higher level than the others, but that was precisely why he was following the pattern he had decided upon with Miss Walker¡¯s help.
At every level, he¡¯d put one point in his main stats and one in his secondary ones. That alone would end up making all the difference he would need, even if, at the moment, it didn¡¯t look like much.
Well, to put things into perspective, I¡¯m now strong enough that I could have competed in a weightlifting championship before the Apocalypse. My eyes can see much farther, my ears hear more and even my nose is better. Admittedly, that doesn¡¯t help much when it comes to trawling through a sewer¡
The sensation of muscles and mind rearranging themselves under the System¡¯s influence was always weird, but James had almost gotten used to it by now. Unless one banked a few levels¡¯ worth of points and put them all at once, there would be no problems, even with adding them in while on the field.
He was still frustrated at how far he¡¯d have to go before he could do anything definitive about the Radiant guild, but progress made him feel better. Slowly but surely, he was getting there.
The time of the reckoning would come before they could realize it was on them, and he¡¯d show no mercy.
Chapter 23.5 - Interlude Leila Walker
Her little team of rookies had just achieved another victory. It was especially surprising given that they had been thrown out of bed so early in the morning and been given, if she had to be charitable, incomplete information.
Or deliberately faulty. And I¡¯m going to get to the bottom of this, if it¡¯s the last thing I do.
Leila was marching toward the Regional Director¡¯s office, where she had called an emergency meeting. Though she was not technically part of the high brass, her status as a high ranker meant that people listened to her, and when she was as incensed as she currently was, no one dared stand in her way.
Well, almost no one.
In the middle of the corridor, looking as if butter wouldn¡¯t melt on his tongue, stood Roman Lawson, one of the very few A rank Awakeners and her colleague/rival. They were both part of the few elite teams the AA employed to take care of those high level dungeons that spawned too close to cities, and she could recognize that he was good at his job.
That, however, didn¡¯t make him any less insufferable. ¡°Now, what¡¯s this? Our little princess calling an emergency meeting, looking absolutely enraged. It must be something truly cataclysmic. I can¡¯t even imagine the weight on your shoulders to deliver. Really, if it was something frivolous, you might just get your leave extended.¡±
Looking at his smug expression, his perfectly curated image of a benevolent warrior for humanity fell apart quickly. No matter his handsome features, strong jaw, blue eyes and wavy dark hair that made so many swoon, this man was a vindictive, petty bastard.
She would trust him with her life on the field, as he had repeatedly proven himself to be reliable, but he transformed when outside. He held grudges for ages, made her life difficult just out of sadism and quite simply seemed to take enormous pleasure in annoying her as much as possible.
Leila passed him by, not deigning to stop ¡°You¡¯ll just have to wait and see, won¡¯t you?¡± If Roman wanted to believe she was doing all of this just because she had gotten spooked for her kids, he was wrong.
There was more at work. Something sinister had happened, and when James had confided in her his suspicions, she just had to go look for who it was that should have been handling that area. Unsurprisingly, the Eclipse Guild had bought the right of first refusal to Greenwich Village.
Things had started to fall into place pretty quickly after that. She just had to snoop in on a few conversations in the police department of the precinct and the AA itself, and she had all the proof she needed.
Opening the door to the Regional Director¡¯s office, Leila was greeted by the sight of all the top bureaucrats of the building, alongside a few more friendly faces. She inclined her head towards the director, who smiled back, his middle-aged, mild-mannered look hiding a shrewd mind. He was as always well dressed, and sporting a short, military style haircut. His almond eyes took in the whole room without missing anything, and she knew she could count on him to see justice done. As much as the man might be embroiled in politics, he wouldn¡¯t let go of this kind of thing, when presented with enough evidence.
Then, she greeted a few people, deliberately making the rounds so that everyone could see her mingle. Marcus, her old mentor, was present and warmly embraced her.
Joanna, another high ranker, also showed enough affection to signal that she was on her side, no matter what. Others came to greet her, knowing exactly what they were doing by being seen with her, which she was grateful for, even though it was all just part of political calculations.
You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.
They were taking a risk, as this was her first official appearance in the halls of power since the meeting in which she was put on forced leave. If she messed this up, she could hurt them too, but they could rise with her if she managed to make a comeback.
Leila wasn¡¯t particularly interested in a specific position, nor was she aiming for more resources to be given to her - though those never hurt. No, she had called the meeting because justice had to be meted out.
Everyone slowly started filing in the adjacent room, where a large table had been set. The massive windows overlooking Manhattan in all its glory were beautiful as always, and they gave any meeting held in the room a feeling of importance.
Leila looked for her name and was surprised to find she had been placed at the Regional Director¡¯s right hand. When he noticed her gaze, all he did was raise his glass, swirl the expensive scotch within and nod.
Finally, when everyone had taken their place, even that annoying Roman, they all turned to her. After all, she had called the meeting and they wanted to witness a spectacle. Whether it was a tragedy or a triumph mattered little.
Well, Leila was about to begin something they certainly hadn¡¯t seen coming.
She took a recording device out of her handbag, its metallic frame and shining blue mana stone telling everyone that it was the kind employed in high-level operations. The type that couldn¡¯t be tampered with nor falsified, that ignored illusions or even skills and revealed everything concealed.
Sending a thin stream of mana through it, Leila turned it on, deciding to let the evidence speak.
Above it, a hazy image started forming, the light bending to show the interiors of the very same building they were in, though in a much lower office. It was made easily recognizable by the sign hanging on the wall, which read ¡°Dungeon Monitoring Department¡±.
A man, who many knew personally for his long tenure at the agency, came into sight, speaking on the phone ¡°This has got to stop. I can¡¯t keep giving you this kind of leeway, or someone is going to come snooping around. Someone I can¡¯t do away with simply.¡±
A few intakes of breath told her that a few of the more clever people were already figuring out where this was going, but for the slowest ones, she allowed the recording to continue.
¡°I don¡¯t care how grateful your leader will be. You have no idea how many eyes are on the Initiative now! If the kids get disappeared like that, we are all going to get it! I have to make it look believable.¡± The same man continued. At this, the Regional Director shifted forward, the light glinting off his glasses enough to hide his expression.
¡°Two¡ No, Four thousand. And this has to be the last time you give me this short of a notice. I can¡¯t help you if you don¡¯t give me the time to work. Make sure not to send your goons snooping around, or they will be suspected immediately!¡± After that, the man thanked the person he was speaking with, a gleeful smile painted on his features, and hung up.
Before anyone could speak and try to contextualize what they had witnessed, the image changed, showing a police precinct. A man and a woman were speaking inside an office, the tag reading Captain Steve Romero, letting them know who the uniformed one was.
The woman, dressed as a secretary, was nodding to what her superior was saying. ¡°And then the mayor called me! Told me not to make a fuss about it and that they would take care of everything themselves. Which, as it turned out, was getting a bunch of kids and throwing them down the sewers to hunt the crocodiles. Not even at their second Awakening!¡±
Leila could see that even more people were now starting to realize where she was going with this, and she spied a few pale.
¡°First, we have to only speak with the guilds so that they can keep it all hush-hush and do whatever they want without the AA intervening. Now, we have to let them do everything. It stinks, I tell you.¡± The Captain continued, gesticulating. It was obvious that he had been keeping it all to himself for a long time and was finally letting some steam blow.
¡°And they even sent those people to pick up all our reports! I can tell you for sure that they didn¡¯t go to the AA, no siree. The truck went the other way!¡± The secretary added, looking just as incensed.
¡°The worst thing is.¡± The man said, putting the nail in the coffin ¡°I know they just won¡¯t let us go now. The kids cleared the dungeon, and they are not the kind of people to stop just because their first plan failed. They will try to hurt those kids again, and there is nothing we can do about it.¡±
The man¡¯s downtrodden face faded, leaving a very stilted silence behind. Leila spied more than one person she considered her political ¡®enemy¡¯ that looked enraged beyond words. The few she had seen pale before also made sure to look appropriately angry.
At this point, the evidence of a plot to undermine the entirety of the Dawn Initiative, the AA''s most important project, was laid bare before them, irrefutable. It now remained to be seen how many heads would fall.
¡°Well.¡± The Director began, his expression absolutely furious. ¡°It seems to me like we have some cleaning to do.¡±
Chapter 24
One on one training sessions were relatively uncommon, but after a dungeon run, Miss Walker took the time to check in on every one of them. The progress they made thanks to the speedy leveling was significant, but it also required some fine-tuning of their tactics, which she worked hard to do.
That was why, one Wednesday morning, it was just her and James in the training room. He was the last to receive a personal session, but he hadn¡¯t minded, enjoying the time off with his grandparents. They had gotten somewhat used to the idea of their little boy going on dangerous adventures, but it just meant they appreciated the time they spent together even more.
More than that, James had wanted to check with them about whether anyone had approached them or even if they just noticed people snooping. The fact that he had been contacted by a high ranker, who had personally offered him a decent package - though not nearly as generous as the man had made it out to be - had stoked his fears that there might be retaliation after the unsubtle threats Esposito had made, but it seemed that they didn¡¯t want to mess with the AA for the moment.
Fortunately, no one suspicious had been near them, at least that they knew of, and so he had been able to put his fears to rest and go back to his routine.
¡°You have to keep in mind that additional strength does not always translate to increased power, if you cannot leverage it properly.¡± She explained, gesturing to the Slime Dummy before her.
Miss Walker was a talented and powerful woman, and for all that James suspected she couldn¡¯t be much older than twenty-five, she had enough experience that her words were worth as much as gold.
¡°Now, you can compensate somewhat at higher levels, especially with a decent AGI. But for now, you must remember that your position affects the power you can exert as much as using your skill does.¡± As an example she showed how, by planting her feet and using her torso to create torque, she was able to send the Dummy flying back, its absorption capabilities overstrained by her power. On the other hand, when she took a few steps back and rushed it, using only one foot to give herself balance before she punched it, the Dummy managed to retain its position despite all the momentum she had built up.
¡°Now, some techniques compensate for this, even without investing too many points in AGI, but they do not suit your style. Your strength is in single, devastating blows, transmitting enough energy to break through your enemies¡¯ defenses. We need to make sure that remains our focus.¡± That was another thing James appreciated about her. Miss Walker was obviously good enough at fighting that if she had told him to adopt a different style, he would have followed her advice, but she respected his decision to stick to what felt natural to him.
¡°I¡¯m pretty sure that at higher levels, your Empowerment will start showing some exotic effects anyways.¡± She added, and James had to agree, thinking back to his fight with the rat Boss. He had been able to interact with its shadow whips, surprising it enough that it must have never happened before.
¡°Do you think I¡¯ll need to wait for the second Awakening? My skills seem to level up decently fast, but I know they¡¯ll slow down as they get higher.¡± James had been thinking about that for a while. Level 3 in Thakinetic Empowerment had opened a few roads for him, as he felt more in control of the flow of energy, being able to concentrate it more than before.
But was the pace sustainable? Most online guides said that an Awakener should not get used to their early gains¡¯ speed. That way laid only dissatisfaction.
¡°I don¡¯t think you need to worry about that for the moment. Desperately trying to force a skill to level up is not an efficient way to go about it. You have shown yourself capable of adapting on the fly, both in training and in dungeons. That will serve you much better than any specific plan.¡± She reassured him, her red eyes surprisingly warm.
¡°Keep in mind that Skills are not the same as your general levels. The experience you get by defeating a monster does not translate to ¡®skill experience¡¯.¡± Miss Walker continued, slightly distracted as she tried to recall something. ¡°There is this fascinating paper I read a while ago. It posited that just as the System rewards us for retaking back land swallowed by a dungeon and proving ourselves in fights, it also puts limitations on our path so that we are not tempted to simply become murder machines.¡±
¡°Otherwise someone could simply go around killing other living beings, without ever thinking about the responsibility that comes with having power?¡±
Miss Walker nodded, fiddling with a glove strap ¡°It¡¯s not so much that I think the System is sapient and is guiding us in a specific direction like some, but there is enough evidence for built-in failsafes and purposefully placed limitations that whatever its origins might be, there had to have been some thought about what it would do to a society that received it.¡±
You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.
¡°So you believe it was built with the express direction to serve as a bulwark against Mana and its consequences?¡± James asked, knowing that he was treading on dangerous ground.
Enough crazies had done damage with their outlandish theories, be they based upon old religions that required everyone to renounce the System as a ¡®false god¡¯ or because they believed it was preparing the ground for an alien/demonic invasion. Some even started worshiping it, though luckily they didn¡¯t find much success.
It was considered a pretty personal thing to ask, especially to an Awakener, but Miss Walker had been open enough that James felt compelled to ask.
She looked at him for a moment, gauging something. She then breathed out, shaking her head ¡°Theories that cannot be proven are just fancy ideas. Until the System itself gives us something more than its initialization and welcome message, we¡¯ll just have to keep our curiosity.¡±
She patted him on the back and turned to face the Slime Dummy again. ¡°That said, I want you to remember that just because you can handle yourself in dangerous situations with little preparation, you shouldn¡¯t make a habit of it. Now, show me how you regain your stability after a charge.¡±
¡ª¡ª¡ª
James was just about to leave the training room after his shower when he noticed his mentor was still there, sitting on one of the sofas, staring intently at her tablet.
¡°Is everything alright, Miss Walker?¡±
¡°Hmm? Oh yes, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± She answered distractedly. He nodded and made to walk away when she stopped him ¡°James! Come here for a moment, will you?¡±
Now curious about what she might want, he let his bag drop on the floor and went to sit in front of her ¡°How can I help you?¡±
¡°Do you remember our little talk about the state of things and how my hands were tied?¡± She asked. Immediately, James nodded. Scarcely a day went by that he didn¡¯t think about it. It was what drove him to push so hard. Despite everything, if he could at least deal with the Radiant Guild, he knew he would be able to sleep much better. It would mean taking his first true step in making a difference.
¡°There might be some changes to that situation.¡± The masked woman continued cryptically. ¡°After you told me that what you found in the Crocodile Dungeon was much different than what should have been there, I did some snooping.¡±
James grinned, amused at the thought of a powerful Awakener like her going on detective missions, hiding in the shadows as if in one of his grandmother¡¯s novels. ¡°I imagine you must have found something, then.¡±
Miss Walker nodded, seemingly quite proud of herself. ¡°I can honestly say that few are the times I have seen such a racket being stirred in the high floors. The Regional Director had to be reminded he could not go and personally hunt down those responsible.¡±
James had never personally met the man, being far too low in the rankings, but the few times he had seen him speak on TV, he had seemed so mild-mannered that he had a hard time reconciling it.
¡°So you got some?¡± He asked eagerly.
A weird expression told him it wasn¡¯t that easy. Miss Walker seemed satisfied and disappointed at the same time, like a big cat who had gotten its prey but had seen more juicy targets escape.
¡°I managed to get enough evidence for a thorough search of the Eclipse Guild, but they managed to hide enough proof by the time we got there that only a few people will be incriminated.¡± She answered ¡°No big fishes, unfortunately, and even those we did get are going to be free for quite a while before their trial ends. Their bails were paid as soon as they were posted.¡±
James deflated a bit, having expected more. He knew he shouldn¡¯t be surprised, what with the sheer amount of power and influence Guilds had on society, but he had hoped that at least something could change.
¡°It also means that the AA is on very high alert at the moment, which makes it difficult for them to act. The fact that they tried to hamper the Dawn Initiative, which the higher-ups have put so many hopes on, means we will be getting more resources to ensure everything goes smoothly from now on.¡± She added, which was nice.
At least that¡¯s something I guess¡ Having more resources here means that somewhere else will get less, but it¡¯s a constant battle for survival. We can¡¯t be too picky.
Seeing he wasn¡¯t particularly enthused, she reached over and patted him on his hand. ¡°Now, don¡¯t get all depressed on me. I didn¡¯t tell you all this just to make you sad.¡±
¡°Then why did you?¡±
¡°Because there is something more to this story.¡± She said, smiling with her eyes foxily ¡°The Eclipse Guild might have been able to hide most of its transgressions, simply coming out as negligent and having to publicly apologize, but they could do nothing for their inside man.¡±
James felt his eyes widen involuntarily. Seeing that he had caught on to where she was going, she leaned back in satisfaction ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not nearly as over as it seems. That man is currently being left in place because we have a much bigger operation going on. He¡¯s the contact with several other Guilds, after all.¡±
¡°You deliberately made them believe they could get away with it this time too. You even let them get their papers in order before you went to search their offices. But why? Do you think you¡¯ll be able to get much more than just a few arrests?¡±
This time, Miss Walker seemed a bit embarrassed. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t take credit for that. I was ready to go all scorched earth, but once cooler heads prevailed, we put together a much more devious plan. If we can make them think they are in the clear, they are much more likely to make a mistake. And this time, we¡¯ll be waiting for them.¡±
¡°So you expect them to repeat what they did to us? Give faulty information so that, when we inevitably get maimed or even killed, the Initiative might collapse before it could even start producing results.¡± It seemed quite devious to James, but he supposed that considering how deeply entrenched the major Guilds were, the AA would need an operation of truly gargantuan size to hope for a real change.
¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not just about the Dawn Initiative¡¯s success, at this point and it¡¯ll take a while. We¡¯ll need your and your teammates¡¯ cooperation, but this time, we¡¯ll change things, James. Will you help us?¡±
He couldn¡¯t possibly say no to that, could he.
Chapter 25
¡°Just to make it clear, you want us to go to a dungeon you know might be more difficult than it should be, all because doing so would help you prove that a few Guilds are deliberately providing false information for some reason. Is that correct?¡± Lauren asked, almost staring Miss Walker down.
No one could ever think to accuse this girl of being a wallflower. She really has no fear, huh?
¡°That is exactly what I¡¯m saying. We project this dungeon to be around the mid H-rank, rather than a beginner-level one as they report. But if I or anyone with real authority goes to take a look, we¡¯ll undermine the entire operation.¡± The masked woman replied, keeping a calm tone despite the situation.
Ever since she had explained to the rest of Team 0 what would be happening and their part of it, the tension had been high in the room. It wasn¡¯t so much that they didn¡¯t want to be involved - they all had a sense of justice, and they wouldn¡¯t have joined the AA had they liked the way Guild operated - but deliberately putting themselves in danger in an already unpredictable place like a dungeon was not an easy decision to make.
¡°And you knew about this?¡± Lauren turned to look at James, trying to pierce him with her gaze.
He just shrugged ¡°She told me yesterday. You should have seen the news this morning. A couple of arrests, an apology, and then back to business as usual. If we don¡¯t catch them redhanded, they¡¯ll never stop.¡±
Of course, he had been sworn to silence on the exact details of the operation. Already giving this much information to rookies was stretching Miss Walker¡¯s mandate, but she couldn¡¯t send them off without saying anything.
¡°I understand that.¡± Daniel interjected ¡°But why does it have to be us? I¡¯m sure the AA has enough resources to send an elite team disguised as team 0. That way, we wouldn¡¯t need to be put in any more danger than our profession naturally includes.¡±
It was a reasonable point and something he had thought about himself. Unfortunately, the Guilds didn¡¯t get to where they were by leaving such wide gaps in their traps. ¡°All elite teams are currently engaged in important missions, and the very few remaining high rankers in the building are constantly monitored. If we step foot outside, they¡¯ll know.¡± Miss Walker answered, squashing that line of questioning.
Already, the AA had given them more resources than James had expected them to be capable of. There simply wasn¡¯t anything left for them to give without stretching themselves too thin on significant causes.
Despite how much it annoys me, the AA still plays an important role. They directly monitor the most dangerous dungeons, which cannot be left alone for even a moment, and considering the mess south of the border, they are still very much needed. If any of those things breaks containment, it could mean disaster for the whole United States.
In the end, there simply were no two ways about it. Miss Walker had made it clear that this was a voluntary mission and would not affect their standing, but if they did not take it, it would mean losing an essential piece of the plan they were laying.
The higher ups were busy dealing with the aftermath of their ¡®raid¡¯, calming the waters enough that the Guilds would feel safe in acting again, and that would require showing that Team 0 was not cloistered inside the building.
¡°The only thing I don¡¯t get is why even go through all this trouble if this dungeon might not even have been tampered with. And even if it has, if we find proof of it, it might not lead to anything for a long ass time.¡± As always, Lauren was unafraid to say what was on her mind.
James, however, was keeping an eye on the two silent members. Ezekiel and Maria had been very quiet since Miss Walker revealed the plot to destroy the Dawn Initiative. Something was going on with those two, but he couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint where they would fall.
¡°I want to make sure that something is not being misunderstood here.¡± Miss Walker said, getting everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°I¡¯m not sending you off to die in a ditch somewhere. Montauk¡¯s marine dungeon is well within your capabilities, even if its data were tampered with. I¡¯m only asking you to do this because I know you can.¡±
Lauren sat back, taking in their teacher¡¯s words. It was true that they had performed better than expected after all. And a mid H-rank dungeon would mean more levels for them if they could clear it. It would accelerate their growth and the risks associated weren¡¯t as great as they first appeared.
This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.
Finally, Ezekiel broke his silence. ¡°I¡¯m in. I don¡¯t really get how proving that they gave us faulty information again is going to give you the leeway to do anything real to them, but I trust you, Miss Walker. If you say we can do it, then we can do it.¡±
¡°I agree.¡± Maria concurred ¡°I don¡¯t like the idea of basically being used as bait, but I wouldn¡¯t be able to live with myself if I knowingly let this kind of behavior go on without consequences. We might be able to deal with it, but many others are not.¡±
Miss Walker seemed particularly touched by their show of support, and James was almost certain her eyes had misted for a moment, before she had restored control over her emotions.
Seeing that she was outvoted, Lauren huffed ¡°It¡¯s not that I like the Guilds more than any of you. I just wanted to make sure we were not about to be sent off like sacrificial lambs.¡±
Finally, James understood what she had been angling at. Since the ¡®scandal¡¯ of the Crocodile Dungeon had not been enough to do anything, at least in Lauren¡¯s eyes - she just did not know of everything that had happened behind the scenes, after all - she was afraid that the AA might be deliberately sending them to get maimed or killed, to have a much stronger case.
It seemed Miss Walker had gotten it too, because she stood up and walked over to Lauren. The girl looked at her defiantly, evidently expecting a rebuke. Instead, the masked woman bowed her head ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lauren. It was not my intention to give you that impression. I promise you I¡¯ll never deliberately put your lives at risk.¡±
Lauren stared for a moment before she groaned ¡°Alright, alright, there is no need for all this theatre. We¡¯ll go, kick some ass, and help you deal with the guilds too. Happy now?¡±
Miss Walker eye-smiled ¡°Delighted.¡±
The trip to the Hamptons could have been made by taking the train, but all members of Team 0 had agreed that since they had a driver at their disposal, they should make use of him.
Thus, one sunny Friday morning, James was waiting at his street corner for Mr. Robinson to pick him up, bag with his suit at his side.
After the Golden Sun¡¯s guild offer, everyone who lived on Brighton 7th Street had known of his status as an Awakener. There was little he could have done to hide it, as the brightly shining men who flew off had been an unambiguous indication that a Guild member had come to visit him.
That, however, didn¡¯t mean he liked to flaunt it. James didn¡¯t feel like it made him any less or more important than anyone else. He knew how people treated Awakeners - a mix of awe, fear and trepidation that was getting annoying quickly. He wanted to avoid constantly reminding his neighbors of what he was.
¡°Looking good, James. Your shoulders are finally filling in. You look just like your father.¡±
One person James could have done with having a bit more trepidation at approaching him was Mrs Johnson. The woman was approaching seventy and had been a widow for more than a decade, having lost her husband and son during the early days of the Apocalypse. The pity he felt for her ended there, however, as she would not want it.
He¡¯d known her all his life, and while he had some fond memories of her, he¡¯d appreciate it if she didn¡¯t feel entitled to feel him up every time she saw him.
Staying as still as a statue, James tried to get it over with as soon as possible. He would be the last one to get picked up, and if his teammates saw him getting molested by an old woman, he¡¯d never hear the end of it.
¡°Thank you, Mrs Johnson. How are you doing today?¡±
¡°Oh, just good baby. Better now that I saw you. Where are you going with that heavy bag?¡± She asked, snooping for some gossip.
At least she hasn¡¯t directly asked me if it¡¯s for the AA. This woman knows too much about everyone.
¡°Just some work-related stuff, Mrs Johnson. A car should be coming to pick me up soon.¡± He answered, avoiding giving any detail.
¡°Oh, that sounds lovely. Good luck with your work then, and be careful out there. You never know.¡±
Used to her ominous goodbyes, James just smiled, feeling as if he was back at Home Depot trying to shrug off an annoying customer.
Seeing that he wouldn¡¯t give her anything, she finally left, not before copping another feel of his arms and giggling to herself.
A couple of minutes later, Mr Robinson¡¯s black van arrived and James felt very grateful that he had managed to avoid the embarrassment. He¡¯d need to keep his head in the game.
He greeted the older man and jumped in the back. ¡°Morning everyone.¡±
¡°Good morning.¡± They all replied, and he sat down next to Ezekiel, who lived not far from him.
A stack of paper was soon passed over and he skimmed it, noticing that it was a more in-depth analysis of the dungeon they were about to tackle.
¡°What¡¯s going on? I thought we already had the briefing yesterday?¡± James asked while his eyes went over the lines, trying to see if there was anything important he had missed before.
Immediately, it became clear that someone must have done a proper exploration of the dungeon to gather that much information, because the entire cave layout they were supposed to delve into was already there, alongside an explanation of all the creatures they would have to deal with.
¡°Miss Walker turned up at my house this morning to drop these. She said they managed to get some more info, but wouldn¡¯t elaborate when asked.¡± Lauren replied.
¡°seaweed? Like carnivorous seaweed or monster seaweed?¡± James asked, still taken in by the information. Then, he registered what she said and turned to give her a look.
The Rogue sighed ¡°Yeah, I know she must have gone there last night to make sure there wasn¡¯t anything crazy because of me. You don¡¯t need to look at me like that. I made sure to thank her.¡±
¡°Good.¡± Rumbled Daniel, also busy skimming the papers ¡°We¡¯ll have to rethink our strategy a bit, because I have no idea how we¡¯ll deal damage to the monster seaweed. I¡¯d imagine that fire magic wouldn¡¯t work either, would it?¡±
Maria shook her head, looking resigned. ¡°Every dungeon we go to must be somewhere with a lot of water. Damp, dark caves. Never a sunny field for me to burn.¡±
James blinked before deciding to ignore whatever it was she meant. Reading further in the papers, he came across an interesting line ¡°Well, we knew it was crabs, but giant blue crabs¡ Do you think they¡¯ll be as tasty as regular ones?¡±
A groan was the only answer, and James chuckled to himself. He¡¯d taste one, even if he had to bring it back home to boil.
Chapter 26
Located at the tip of the South Fork peninsula of Long Island, Montauk was a Hamlet of East Hampton. It had served as a major tourist destination and prized fishing spot for more than a century, holding more world saltwater fishing records than any other port in the world.
It was also home to a US Coast Guard station, which technically should have taken care of the dungeon by itself. Still, considering the poor conditions that particular branch of the military was in, it was no wonder it had been left to the Guilds and AA.
If there is a federal organization more underfunded than the AA, it¡¯s the Coast Guard. Considering how little the US population cares about the rest of the world and how dangerous treading the oceans without extremely powerful Awakeners is, its duties are just what the Navy doesn''t want to bother with.
Generally, the US Armed Forces were quick to take control of any dungeon that sprung up in their vicinity, using them to train their own elite teams. The Coast Guard, however, simply didn¡¯t have the prestige nor the money to attract any Awakener of significant Talent, which meant that it was almost entirely staffed by ordinary people.
Even then, a H-rank dungeon should have still been within its capabilities. Guns worked just as well against monsters as they did against humans, as long as they were below a C-rank.
But the Coast Guard simply didn¡¯t have the influence and political power to attempt to requisition the dungeon from a Guild or even the AA, which meant that as long as there was no monster out in the streets actively hunting people, they couldn¡¯t do anything.
It was why James was unsurprised to find that roadblocks had been set up. They were made to go through a lengthy inspection, meant only to slow them down and remind them that they couldn¡¯t do as they pleased.
Team 0, however, had been taught exactly how to deal with this kind of interaction and managed to get through by simply answering any question the very annoyed Lieutenant asked them in monosyllables. He looked to be the typical frustrated military man who had believed he¡¯d have an amazing career facing down cartels and gaining glory, but whose path had been irrevocably changed by the introduction of Awakeners in the ranks. His hair was shaved, he had a thin brow and flinty black eyes. He couldn¡¯t have been older than thirty, but his stern expression made him look at least forty.
¡°Do you understand that if anything, and I repeat anything, happens to the people of this town that we have been sworn to protect, even while you are inside the dungeon, the authority will revert back to us?¡± The man asked. He was tall and would have been intimidating if even Ezekiel, who was at least five inches shorter, couldn¡¯t tie him up in knots with his bare hands.
¡°Yes, sir.¡± James answered clearly. The question had been meant to provoke him, but he wouldn¡¯t give in so easily.
With a frustrated sigh, the Lieutenant finally gestured for them to go ahead, and they piled back into the van, keeping quiet until they were well away from the roadblock.
¡°What an ass.¡± Lauren commented, getting a snort from everyone.
James had been afraid that she would get too riled up by the seamen¡¯s behavior, but luckily, she had managed to keep her snark to herself until they were out of earshot.
¡°There was no need to make us go through all of that. For a while, I thought they were about to try and test our potions for illicit substances.¡± Ezekiel agreed, also looking very annoyed.
¡°They were trying to get a reaction out of us. An excuse.¡± Daniel said in a low voice, looking out of the window pensively.
They were prevented from further talk when they finally got to the beach¡¯s parking, where the van stopped. ¡°Alright, this is as far as I can take you. I¡¯ll be waiting for you here the whole time. Good luck.¡± Mr. Thompson said, getting thank yous from everyone.
The fresh sea breeze, coupled with the absolute silence of the off-season, made the beach look peaceful. Nothing to do with a den of monsters waiting for them to enter.
¡°Let¡¯s get this thing started!¡± Maria exclaimed, trying to sound cheerful. The redhead had been depressed ever since finding out that, once again, her fire magic would be mostly countered by the environment, but she wasn¡¯t one to stay down for too long.
If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.
They approached the sea, following the shoreline until something became visible in the distance. A natural harbor leading all the way to the bottom of a hill. At its base, the mouth of a grotto.
Thanks to their D-rank suits, they didn¡¯t have to fear getting wet, but their movements would still slow down while in the water, so they took up a more defensive formation.
Miss Walker¡¯s papers made it very clear that they should expect three different types of monsters. The most common were the giant crabs, creatures the size of a large dog whose pincers could easily shear through bone if given the opportunity. These, however, were not the most insidious of the enemies.
The seaweed within the dungeon had mutated enough that they could attack any intruder, and their slimy coating protected them against most direct hits. The usual method of dealing with plant monsters - fire, fire and even more fire - was not applicable because of their constantly submerged bodies.
Maria had floated the idea of trying to boil them alive, but James had shot it down. It had been a valid tactic against the Boss crocodile because it was just one creature. Doing it against the dozens of seaweed monsters they¡¯d encounter was simply not feasible.
¡°Remember, we don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be able to pick them up with Awareness since they are plants. So be careful of sneak attacks. Also, try to keep the first you find alive long enough so that we can experiment with different methods.¡± James said as they arrived at the mouth of the cave.
They were standing in knee-high water, which would severely hamper their agility, but even more, it would make Lauren¡¯s stealth almost entirely useless.
The last monster of this dungeon was the Boss, which was an entirely different can of worms. But they¡¯d get there in time. First, they needed to assess how much they could actually do. It was important they be objective, since risking their lives even further than what they were already doing would be simply stupid.
Entering the dungeon proper, James cast out his senses, seeking to find anything hiding in the waters. Sunlight still streamed in through the opening, and deeper in, glowing seaweed seemed to illuminate the way, as was written in Miss Walker¡¯s report.
Focusing on his skill, James felt a faint presence ahead of them. It was different than any he had encountered before. Much simpler and entirely single-minded.
Even the average dungeon monster, made more aggressive by the influx of mana it had been subjected to, was not as focused on one task. The being James was sensing now, which he strongly suspected to be a seaweed monster, was simple-minded enough that its only focus was on reaching them. ¡°A monster¡¯s coming! I think it¡¯s a seaweed!¡± He called, mana flooding his legs to give him an AGI boost.
A long green vine, looking like a tentacle, breached the water soon after, slapping down on where he had been a moment before with enough strength to break bone.
A second one crashed onto Daniel¡¯s shield, though he held without much problem.
Lauren sped over, her knives out and scoring a hit before she was forced to retreat as rather than expressing any pain, the seaweed shrugged off having a part of itself cut off and reached toward her.
The monster wasn¡¯t particularly fast, which was why they were able to keep it at bay. A fireball from Maria failed to ignite it and didn¡¯t cause enough damage to be worth the expenditure. Therefore, she was reduced to smaller, faster ones whose explosions at least made the vines deviate in their paths.
The final blow was delivered by Lauren, who thanks to Daniel and James taking the brunt of the thing¡¯s attention, managed to get close enough to its main body and shred it to ribbons.
The notification proclaimed the monster as [Mutated seaweed - Whip], which was simple and to the point. It gave them [+50 EXP], which was less than expected, but considering its overall fragility, it felt fair. Their difficulty in dealing with it stemmed more from a lousy match-up than from it being at a high level.
They met two more of the Whip Seaweed, this time working together. They didn¡¯t have any strategy, but the simple tactic of using all their ¡®tentacles¡¯ at once to force them on the backfoot was effective enough that they didn¡¯t need it.
Thanks to Ezekiel buffing them, no one took any damage, and Lauren was able to weave through the vines to reach the main bodies, cutting them up and ending the fight.
¡°I feel like this should be more difficult. But these knives are just so damn sharp that it¡¯s almost unfair.¡± The brunette commented, observing the floating pieces of monster.
¡°Considering how stacked against us the odds are, I¡¯d say we should take every advantage we can get.¡± Daniel responded, having been the one to take the brunt of the whip attacks.
His skills and build made him much more resilient than his teammates, and he usually didn¡¯t mind serving as the focal point for the enemy¡¯s attention, but that didn¡¯t mean he enjoyed being constantly hit.
Their third fight was much different since their opponent this time was not an Seaweed, but a real monster. Sensing the crab in advance, James almost let out a breath of relief. He had gotten used enough to fighting creatures that he had been a bit unsettled with the almost brainless seaweed.
The crab was faster than expected as it scuttled around, speeding toward them with murderous intent. Its claws were wickedly sharp, and its armor was thick enough that James doubted Lauren¡¯s knives would damage it, even if they got through on sharpness alone.
Fortunately, he knew just the thing to do about it. When cutting didn¡¯t work, and with fire magic once again out of the picture, since the crab was half submersed in water, James shot forward, Thakinetic Empowerment flooding his limbs with strength.
In a surprising move, he jumped out of the water entirely, his head almost touching the cave ceiling, and fell down upon the crab like a meteor, his reinforced boot crashing onto the crab¡¯s head with enough strength to crack it.
Not letting the monster have time to defend itself, James hopped off the creature and pushed all his Empowerment into his fist, punching it down and ending its life in one blow.
¡°Now, this is what you call a fight. None of that whipping nonsense. I don¡¯t like monsters without a visible brain.¡± He said, earning snorts of laughter from all the others.
They left the crab¡¯s corpse behind, Maria ignoring James¡¯ request that she boil it just a little so that he could have a taste with a shake of her head and an amused smile.
That levity left them soon after, as they came upon a dozen seaweed monsters strategically placed around the path so that they couldn¡¯t avoid any, even if they wanted to.
¡°This might be a problem.¡± James gulped.
Chapter 27
The map Miss Walker had given them was detailed enough to depict all the dungeon''s twists and turns, but she hadn¡¯t written where concentrations of monsters gathered, mostly because they usually roamed around.
The Whip Seaweed were stationary enough that James felt she could have easily added their location, but it was too late now.
The strategy they had employed earlier had been one of brute force. They¡¯d take on all the plants could give and thus allow Lauren, the one most capable of dealing damage to them, to cut them up.
That had worked against one or two monsters. Against a dozen, they evidently needed to rethink their approach entirely.
¡°The idea of boiling them alive doesn¡¯t sound that bad now, huh?¡± Maria said, a touch hysterically.
¡°You¡¯ll boil us too by the time they are all dead.¡± Daniel answered, his voice still calm as ever, but his eyes betrayed some apprehension.
James knew what his friend was thinking. This was a terrible matchup for them in a place where they were already stretched to their limit. The average level of this dungeon had to be around twenty, which made it more dangerous than they should normally attempt. A dozen of the Seaweed might just be too much.
¡°I want to try something.¡± Ezekiel said, breaking the silence that had fallen. ¡°These monsters are very annoying to deal with because they are pretty strong, and the vines give them a lot of versatility, even if they cannot move. But James said they are very dumb, right?¡±
¡°Yeah, the most simple-minded wills I have ever felt.¡± He confirmed.
A smirk came on Ezekiel¡¯s face, devious and impish ¡°Then what would happen if their MIND was lowered even further?¡±
Immediately, they all saw the possible consequences, and James almost slapped himself for not having thought of it first.
¡°Of course, I don¡¯t expect them to just die. But if their already simple movements become even more predictable, and their reaction times lengthen, then we might have a chance.¡± The White Mage finished, looking very satisfied.
Seeing that there were no objections, he stepped ahead, standing just slightly behind Daniel in case the plants all decided to attack him at once.
His hands glowed softly as he cast a debuff on every single one. It would have been wiser to test out the theory with one singular specimen, but since the cave only had one path, they¡¯d need to go beyond this group to find more. It was either try it now on all of them or retreat.
A faint veil seemed to descend over the Whip Seaweed, their swaying tendrils slowing ever so slightly. James quickly focused his senses, attempting to gauge how effective Ezekiel''s spell had been. As he reached out with his magical senses, he felt the mental fortitude of the Whip Seaweed become even weaker, the threads of their intentions growing duller and less focused.
"It worked.¡± James declared. "They''re slower. They''re not thinking clearly¡ªif they ever were."
Lauren unsheathed her knife, eyeing the debuffed monsters. "Let''s test out this theory, shall we?"
They moved into formation, Daniel taking the lead with his shield at the ready, followed by James, who was prepared to jump forward and intercept any whip that passed through the Tank. Lauren stayed near the middle, ready to lunge forward when an opportunity presented itself, while Maria and Ezekiel remained near the back.
The Whip Seaweed, seemingly disoriented, reacted slower as Daniel stepped closer. Instead of the frenzied lashing they were used to, the vines now reached out in sluggish, uncertain movements, as though grappling in the dark.
Maria took the first shot, and her fireball hit true. The explosion, though it didn¡¯t severely damage the plant, sent the tendril rocketing back, and it took several seconds before it got back into position.
Immediately, Lauren lunged forward, her knives singing through the air. She cut down two vines, slicing through them as if they were paper. Even James and Daniel, who had been relegated mostly as a punching ball, finally were able to do some damage of their own.
Charging in on the sluggish plants, they rained blows on the monsters¡¯ main body, stomping and squashing until they were pulped.
They fell one by one, their slower movements and delayed reactions giving the group the needed openings. By the time they were through, the cavern floor was littered with the crushed and severed remains of the Whip Seaweed.
The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
For a moment, everyone stood in silence, catching their breaths and relishing the victory.
"That was incredible.¡± Maria said finally, breaking the silence. "It worked, Ezekiel. It worked really well!"
Ezekiel smiled, visibly pleased. "It''s not often that one can outsmart a plant.¡± He chuckled ¡°It took a lot out of me, casting so many debuffs, but if I can get some time to rest before we meet more, I think I can make it.¡±
Daniel cleaned his shield, his eyes meeting James''. "You know, this doesn''t make the rest of the dungeon any less dangerous."
James nodded. "True. But at least we have one less thing to worry about, and perhaps a new trick up our sleeves. We''re learning and adapting. That''s what this is about. We all have our circumstances that push us to get stronger, and this is the way to get there.¡±
They regrouped, checked their equipment, and prepared to delve deeper into the dungeon with newfound confidence. The Whip Seaweed had been an annoying foe, especially because of the bad matchup. Still, they had shown that they could overcome even the most unfavorable odds with teamwork and ingenuity.
¡°I have leveled up.¡± James announced with a grin once he was done reading through the notifications. Fighting against higher leveled enemies was a fantastic way of speeding up progress, especially since he managed to go from passive bystander who received only a fraction of the experience, to active fighter.
¡°Me too.¡± Ezekiel chimed in ¡°I got a lot more experience than I expected, honestly.¡±
¡°Well, without you, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to do anything here, much less defeat all of them. You deserve it.¡± Daniel said, patting the younger boy on the shoulder.
¡°I¡¯m close, but since I can¡¯t manage to do much to them, it¡¯s taking a while.¡± Maria announced, looking depressed that her Talent could not be put to use.
¡°We¡¯ll let you have the crabs. Miss Walker¡¯s papers said we should come to a shallower part of the cave soon, so your fire will be much more effective.¡± Lauren might not have been the best at comforting others, but it seemed like her promise to let Maria join in on the slaughter did the trick, because the redhead perked up.
James shook his head in amusement, focusing on his stat sheet.
|
STATUS WINDOW
|
|
Name
|
James Summers
|
|
Age
|
19
|
|
Awakening
|
1st
|
|
Talent
|
Thakinesis
|
|
Title
|
|
|
Level
|
14
|
|
MP
|
53/70
|
|
STR
|
12
|
|
VIT
|
9
|
|
AGI
|
9
|
|
SENSE
|
11
|
|
MIND
|
9
|
|
STAT POINTS
|
2
|
He put his free points in SENSE, bringing it up to what STR was, and AGI, deciding that having a bit more mobility in such a restricting environment could only help, taking it up to ten.
He had been briefly tempted to add to his STR, so that his punches could deal more damage, but that way lay overspecialization, and he had been repeatedly warned of its dangers.
SENSE, on the other hand, could give him an edge in noticing hidden presences. Considering how difficult it was to detect the Whip Seaweed, he¡¯d be grateful if he could spend a bit less of his mental strength on that.
Finally done with the upgrades, they moved on, the atmosphere tense but electric with a newfound sense of possibility. They had all been afraid that it would simply be impossible to go through the whole dungeon, thanks to the lousy matchup and the high level, but in a stroke of luck, they now had the upper hand.
The map showed a straightforward path, but the dungeon was littered with enough alcoves that it was a lifesaver. Still, Miss Walker''s map proved accurate, guiding them through the labyrinthine underworld without any missteps.
After a few more minutes of walking, they reached a large chamber. At its center was a glowing pool of water, lit from beneath by some luminescent mineral. The water sparkled in the dim light, casting strange reflections on the walls.
They had known about it thanks to Miss Walker¡¯s map and thus were not caught by surprise when a giant crab, almost as big as the Crocodile Boss, emerged from behind a rock.
It¡¯s not even the Boss¡ Well, I think my crab boil has just gotten big enough to feed all of Brooklyn.
James spied Maria¡¯s hands trembling, but the look on her face was one of excitement, not fear; this was an enemy she finally could unleash her full power on.
"Okay, team, let''s do this. Daniel, Ezekiel, you guys know what to do. Maria, unleash hell. Lauren and I will take advantage of any opening Maria gives us. Ready?" James called out, energy flooding his limbs.
Everyone nodded, taking their positions.
Maria started the assault. Raising her hands high, she concentrated, her face flushed. Flames flickered around her fingers, growing and swirling into a massive fireball. With a cry, she launched it toward the crab, the spell roaring like a jet engine as it shot through the air.
The fireball impacted with a deafening explosion, steam and smoke filling the chamber. The heat reached even them, but James knew it wouldn¡¯t be over so quickly. The False Boss Miss Walker had warned them about, which would have been easy to believe was the final monster had they not known the truth, was much sturdier than that.
When the smoke cleared, the crab was visibly scorched, but still very much alive¡ªand now quite angry. It let out a guttural, clicking noise, its giant pincers snapping in the air.
"Good hit, Maria! It''s weakened! Daniel, Ezekiel, your turn!" James shouted.
Daniel charged forward, shield raised, drawing the crab''s attention towards him. Ezekiel started weaving another debuff spell, aiming to reduce the crab''s reaction speed even more.
As the crab lunged at Daniel, its pincer met the solid surface of his glowing shield. The Tank grunted, digging his heels into the ground as he absorbed most of the impact. He was sent back ten feet, but quickly retook his position.
Ezekiel''s debuff found its mark, and the crab''s movements visibly slowed.
"Now, Lauren!" Daniel yelled.
Lauren was already moving, her knives gleaming in the chamber''s luminescent light. She darted around the crab, dodging its slower pincers, and aimed for its joints. Her daggers found their marks, cutting through the tough exoskeleton. The crab screeched in pain, now even more disoriented.
"James, finish it!" She called, weaving back from the frenzied movements with grace.
James grunted, having focused as much mana as he could in his fist. He jumped right next to the crab the moment it turned to chase after Lauren, taking advantage of its distraction to plant his feet, gather all the strength his enhanced body could produce, and landed a powerful punch right on its belly, flipping the crab in an almost comical sight.
Jumping back, James only slightly regretted his promise to leave the next monster to Maria as he watched her unleash all hell on it, burning the beast enough that its insides cooked. He could have cracked it open from below in a few hits, and it would have felt amazing, but when the smell of roasted crab reached him, he decided it wasn¡¯t such a big deal.
The notification telling him he had helped defeat a [Mutated Crab - Giant Guardian] and gained [+350 EXP] was enough to make up for it. He was already almost halfway to the next level, and considering the cave''s layout, he was sure he¡¯d have the time to surpass it easily. They were just about at the midway point and the monsters would only get more plentiful from here.
Now, if only this stupid headache would go away¡
Chapter 28
The swarm of Labrador-sized crabs was easy enough to deal with, especially with how much shallower the water had become this deep in the cavern.
The team allowed Maria to have some fun roasting the crustaceans alive and then was forced to pull James away, lest he crack them open to have a taste.
It wasn¡¯t so much that monsters couldn¡¯t be eaten. There were entire dungeons left open because of their ability to produce so much food, after all. But to stop in the middle of a dive for a snack was considered a rookie mistake.
Taking the risk of becoming vulnerable to add stat points was one thing. It was acceptable, since more power was always needed in their profession.
Leaving the fragrant aroma with tears threatening to fall from his eyes, James rubbed his brow. His headache was getting worse. He briefly considered whether he might have gotten sick, but with his VIT rising, it was unlikely. It was common knowledge that even low-level Awakeners like him would stop getting sick from basic illnesses.
From the corner of his eyes, he spied the others looking haggard, too. The fights so far had not been particularly taxing, even the giant crab one. And ever since they had found a way to deal with the Whip Seaweed, the tension had lowered considerably. But, inexplicably, they still got more and more tired as time went by.
Before he could bring up the problem, another field of plant monsters opened up, and he put it aside for the moment. Ezekiel smiled, happy to directly contribute to the team¡¯s victory, and cast his debuffs, bringing the Seaweed¡¯s mobility and reaction time to almost zero.
¡°This is almost too easy. It feels like we shouldn¡¯t be able to simply walk up to their main body and crush them like this.¡± Lauren groused, even as she hacked at the bulbous center that housed the Seaweed¡¯s ¡®mind¡¯ and mana stone.
¡°It¡¯s almost like getting free levels. I¡¯m not complaining, though.¡± James was not one to turn down an easy power-up, so he pushed his mana into his fists and pulped the monsters, eliminating half a dozen by himself.
By the time they were done clearing the path, he had achieved another level, bringing him up to fifteen. His leveling speed was enough that it would take him to his goal of reaching G-rank earlier than expected. James knew they weren''t supposed to face such challenging dungeons, but the benefits made up for the dangers.
Putting one point in STR and one in VIT, bringing them to thirteen and ten, James took a deep breath, feeling a bit better with the additional stamina provided by his stats.
¡°Guys, I think we might have a problem.¡± Ezekiel called, looking even paler than normal. The boy was sweating, and not because of the exertion. His hands glowed a bright white, signaling his usage of a healing spell.
Gradually, he returned to a healthier complexion, but if anything, he looked even more worried. ¡°We are being poisoned.¡± He finally revealed, stunning everyone into silence.
It took James¡¯ brain a few seconds to reboot, until he finally realized what the younger boy had said. Then, he understood why he had been flagging so much after not doing anything exhausting. Why his head was hurting so much.
¡°What the fuck?! Is there another monster? Are the Seaweed poisonous? Why didn¡¯t Miss Walker tell us??¡± Lauren rambled in agitation, moving closer to Ezekiel so that he could heal her too.
The White Mage obliged, casting his healing spell over the Rogue and clearing her of any poisoning in a couple of minutes.
¡°Go ahead, Maria. I just raised my VIT, so I can take it for a bit longer.¡± James said when the redhead looked at him questioningly.
¡°This is a cave.¡± Daniel stated in a tone of realization. ¡°It¡¯s pretty common for there to be dangerous gases in the air. We should have checked before entering.¡± Even as he spoke, he opened his pouch, taking out a field testing kit. He picked one slip of paper among many and lifted it up as high as he could, which was almost to the ceiling, considering his height.
The paper immediately changed color, going from a pale yellow to a dark blue, confirming Daniel''s suspicion. "That settles it. We''re in an environment saturated with dangerous gases. We''re getting poisoned just by breathing this air."
Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.
"We can''t just leave the dungeon.¡± Maria pointed out, rubbing her temples as Ezekiel¡¯s healing spell washed over her. ¡°You know why we have to clear it, and we should be getting closer to the Boss room. If we make it there, we can exit the dungeon and rest before returning tomorrow to clean it up. We have enough allowance to pay for a night out here.¡±
James clenched his fist, feeling the weight of the decision that lay before them. ¡°We can¡¯t ignore that these gases might also affect our performance against the boss. If we¡¯re weakened, we¡¯re vulnerable. And that could turn out to be fatal.¡±
Ezekiel chimed in ¡°I can periodically cast a healing spell. It won''t directly protect us, but it should reduce the rate of poisoning and improve our condition over time. But it¡¯ll also eat into my mana reserves.¡±
¡°Then we better make it quick.¡± Lauren said, her eyes sharpening. ¡°If we clear this dungeon fast enough, we can limit the drain on Ezekiel¡¯s mana and our own health.¡±
¡°There is also the problem that if Ez has to keep healing us, he won¡¯t be able to debuff the Whip Seaweed as easily. Taking one mana potion is fine, but more than that can be hazardous.¡± Daniel commented as he was being healed.
¡°Look at the bright side.¡± Interrupted Maria, a tiny flame dancing on her finger ¡°If this poisonous gas was flammable, we¡¯d already have died in an explosion the first time I cast a fireball.¡±
James paled even further, not having thought of that possibility. We really should have checked before coming inside. We could have died in so many ways¡ Wait, is that why Miss Walker didn¡¯t say anything?
¡°I think I might have figured out why there was nothing about poisonous gas in the papers.¡± He said, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Think about it. We know our teacher usually moves through the shadows, and even if she ever comes out, her stats are high enough that this level of poison wouldn¡¯t affect her even if she spent a year here.¡±
The looks of realization his teammates wore told him that they understood precisely what he meant.
¡°Basically, the biggest danger in this cave comes not from the faulty information the Guild which held rights over this dungeon had, but because the one person we can trust forgot we are not nearly as strong as she is?¡± Lauren¡¯s face was a mix of amusement and incredulity, as if she couldn¡¯t really believe it.
As amusing as the situation might be, and James was sure they¡¯d tease Miss Walker enough to drive her up the walls, they were still in a more challenging environment than they had first believed.
"Alright, look." Ezekiel began "I can keep us going for a bit longer with my healing spells, but if we''re going to do this, we need to be efficient. I say we go for it. If we face the boss weakened, it''s going to be dangerous, but we''re a good team. We can pull it off."
Lauren nodded, her eyes showing newfound resolve. "I agree. This mission is too important, and the rewards are worth it. I don¡¯t want to turn back now. If we appear as too weak, it could reflect badly on the Initiative.¡±
Maria grinned, the little flame on her finger burning brighter momentarily. "Well, if you guys are in, then I¡¯m in. Let¡¯s just burn that boss down and get out of here."
Daniel hesitated, his gaze flitting to the blue-stained paper still in his hand. Finally, he folded it carefully and placed it back into his pouch. "I say we go for it. We''re prepared, and now that we know what we''re up against, I think we can take it down quickly."
James felt a sense of pride looking at his team. "Then it''s settled. We''re moving forward. Ezekiel, conserve your mana for healing and only use the debuffs when absolutely necessary. Daniel, keep up the good work. Maria and Lauren, let¡¯s save most of our mana for the Boss. And let¡¯s make sure to communicate; we don¡¯t know what kind of tricks the it might have."
As they pressed on through the poisonous cavern, their spirits were high despite the palpable tension in the air. They encountered three more groups of Whip Seaweed, though luckily, they were not in large enough numbers that Ezekiel was forced to debuff them.
Without his help, the fights took much longer, and they risked getting injured a couple of times, but through perseverance, they managed to defeat the monsters.
¡°It¡¯s a run against time, but if we hurry too much, we risk getting hurt, and that would mean even more healing than what Ez already has to do to get rid of the poison. We are between a rock and a hard place.¡± James said, looking deeper into the cave, where he felt the first stirrings of another wave of crabs.
¡°You are so weird.¡± Lauren chuckled, shaking her head. ¡°Why are you smiling like a loon if it¡¯s so dangerous?¡±
¡°It¡¯s fun.¡± The Thakinetic shrugged. ¡°Now prepare yourselves, there is another wave of crabs coming. I count at least a dozen.¡±
¡°Oh, oh! Let me have a shot at them first!¡± Maria was already gathering her mana in front of her, a fireball forming. As soon as she spied the first of the monsters, she sent it forth, a bright trail following in its wake.
The explosion was almost deafening and it sent the crabs flying back, clattering noisily against each other and slowing their advance down.
Taking advantage of the moment of confusion, Lauren and James shot forward, turning their skills onto the unprepared monsters. Their spiny armor was strong enough to withstand a couple of blows, but eventually, it cracked, and nothing could protect the soft interiors from the Awakeners¡¯ wrath.
They battled with the creatures for a while, being forced to temporarily retreat behind Daniel when they managed to finally use their numbers advantage to their favor, one sharp claw almost grabbing James¡¯ arm as he was busy pummeling another crab into a gory mess.
The monsters were big enough that their movements in the cave were at least limited, and they couldn¡¯t charge in a single line. Because of that, with the help of Daniel¡¯s skill and Maria¡¯s occasional disrupting fireball, James and Lauren were able to whittle down their numbers, until only three remained.
¡°I¡¯ll take the central one.¡± The Tank yelled, his shield glowing brightly. His Bash proved its worth once again, as it managed to crush a crab beneath it, which Daniel ended with a couple more blows.
Lauren disappeared in mid-air, only to reappear behind the leftmost crab. With a heave, she pushed from beneath, turning the beast belly up, and she buried her knives into it, ending its struggles with a screech.
With his mad grin still present, James decided to go for the more straightforward tactic and simply evaded the crab¡¯s pincer, entering its space. A powerful right hook sent the beast scuttling back, but he didn¡¯t allow it the time to recover, hitting it two more times until the rock-hard shell broke. One last punch blew its brains out, putting an end to the fight and gaining him another level, bringing him up to sixteen.
Chapter 29
The fight with the crab swarm was the second to last before the Boss room, the last one being with another field of Whip Seaweed. It took them a while, but the two stat points James put into SENSE and MIND allowed him to react to their attacks faster.
In the end, Ezekiel was forced to use his debuffs because the risk of getting further injured was too significant, and they all agreed that they had to be close to the end of the dungeon.
With their mental attributes lowered, the Seaweed became once again a straightforward fight. They managed to deal with them all in a few short minutes, shredding the main bodies.
¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the poison in the air, this dungeon would be a cakewalk. I can see how it¡¯s more difficult than the crocodile one, what with the massive increase in numbers and the monsters¡¯ resistance, but our team is almost purpose-built to deal with it. Much more than what it initially appeared like.¡± Lauren commented as she cleaned her knives.
They were sitting on a few rocks that popped out of the water''s surface, close to the entrance of a much larger room which they knew to be the Boss¡¯, thanks to Miss Walker¡¯s map.
Ezekiel was taking the time to heal everyone from the poison gas, since he had decided to drink the mana potion immediately before they went in. His reserves were basically at rock bottom by the time he was done, having been forced to heal and then debuff much more than he usually would have.
He hadn¡¯t even participated directly in any fights the whole dive, but his contributions had been deemed enough by the System to give him three whole levels, showing just how much his help had allowed them to clear the obstacles in the way.
¡°If those stupid Seaweed weren¡¯t so well protected against fire attacks, I would have burned them to the ground without needing to tax Ez so much.¡± Maria grumbled. Her Talent was the least well-suited to the current dungeon, but at least the explosive qualities of her fireballs had allowed for excellent crowd control against the swarms of crabs that would have overrun them.
She had concentrated on that specific skill enough that she ended up gaining a level in it, thus allowing her to more easily choose whether her mana would go into making the spells hotter or more destructive.
All in all, they had gained more than enough to make the trip worth it. The difficulty was much greater than what the initial Guild¡¯s paper said it should have been, and even Miss Walker¡¯s lacked a critical detail, but thanks to their teamwork and dedication, they had made it without taking more than a few hits.
¡°Now for the boss.¡± James said, peering forward in the cavern. ¡°According to Miss Walker''s information, we''re up against a giant starfish. It can use rock magic, which means we should expect both projectiles and potentially the terrain itself to be used against us.¡±
Ezekiel uncorked the mana potion and took a measured sip, his eyes flashing as his reserves started to replenish. "If it can manipulate rock, it might also have a high resistance to physical attacks. Considering the crab shells'' resistance, I would go in prepared for that.¡± He then gulped the rest of the potion down, grimacing at the taste. ¡°I can focus on using my debuffs to lower its defenses, but that would limit my healing capabilities. And we might need those to get back out of here.¡±
"No, you need to keep us healed, especially with this damn poison in the air," Maria interjected. "I can try to focus on offensive magic, although I don''t know how well fire will work on a creature from an aquatic environment."
"Fire can still deal significant damage, especially if you can heat the surrounding water and make it uncomfortable. Or you can try to directly damage the starfish.¡± Daniel suggested. ¡°Especially since it uses rock magic. It might give its armor more resistance, but it should mean it benefits less from the surrounding waters.¡±
Lauren slid her knives into their sheaths. "I''ll take advantage of those platforms I can see from here to get above the creature, to harass it and force it on the defensive. Since a starfish''s underside is generally softer and more vulnerable, if we can flip it or expose its belly, I can aim for critical points."
James cracked his knuckles. "I''ll serve as the primary distraction and bait. If this thing throws rocks, I want them aimed at me and away from you all. Daniel can defend you two.¡± He gestured to Ezekiel and Maria ¡°But I think we might need his help in attacking this thing as well, so I¡¯ll keep its attention away.¡±
Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.
Once everyone had been healed fully from the poison gas¡¯ effects, they picked themselves up and readied to enter the last room of the dungeon.
Stepping in, it became immediately evident why the Boss was not a water magic user, as it would have been intuitive to believe. Massive crystalline growths spanned the whole chamber, reaching as high as ten feet.
Purple and blue light reflected off them, the glowing moss and refracted luminescence giving it an otherworldly atmosphere. At its center, the most alien of creatures sat, water barely licking its form.
It was a gigantic starfish with a rocky, calcified surface that seemed to merge with the cave floor itself. As team 0 stepped in, it began to stir, its arms lifting as rocks started to float around it, imbued with a magical glow. It had noticed their entrance.
"Here we go.¡± James muttered, and they sprang into action.
Maria opened with a blast of fire, aiming not directly at the starfish but at the water around it. Steam hissed as the temperature rapidly increased. The starfish didn¡¯t even react, seemingly not having noticed the attack.
Instead, a dozen fist-sized rocks rose up in the air, levitating for a moment, before they were shot in their direction, forcing them to scatter.
Daniel took the brunt of the attack, his glowing shield not budging as he protected the two mages. Lauren agilely jumped between the projectiles, taking full advantage of the dry platforms to use her stealth skills.
James dodged to the side, his eyes narrowing as he saw the rocks shatter against Daniel''s shield. "All right, looks like this one is not messing around."
Taking advantage of Daniel¡¯s shield, Maria unleashed another fireball, this time aiming directly at the creature. Surprisingly, the rocky armor of the starfish started to glow red-hot under the intense heat. Again, it didn¡¯t emit a sound, as if nothing could affect it, but the sight was encouraging.
"That''s working, keep it up!" James yelled, running forward. The moment the Boss shifted away from him, its arms rising to craft another series of projectiles, he was on it, his fist charged full of mana, his mind dedicated to a sole intent.
The blow was enough to send the monster skidding backwards a few feet, interrupting its spell. Though he was forced to jump back by an arm that threatened to squash him, James smiled. His reinforced gloves were enough to protect his hands from the consequences of hitting what felt like a rock wall, which meant he could attack without fear.
Seeing an opening, Lauren moved like a shadow, disappearing from sight and reappearing on one of the crystals above the starfish. The moment Maria sent another fireball to its base - this time an explosive one - she jumped in, scoring a gash on the armor and quickly retreating.
Ezekiel took the moment to cast a debuff on the creature, slowing it down. He had already helped by buffing them all up, but the starfish¡¯s armor seemed to mitigate most of the hits. Seemingly, he decided that quickly ending the fight was more important than conserving his mana.
Daniel was the next one to attack, as the Boss was busy trying to pin James and Lauren down with a barrage of sharp rocks. His shield Bash skill glowed brightly, enhancing his charge. The monster had only time to rear one of its arms up before the Tank was on it, pushing it back several feet.
This time, the Boss let out a warbling sound, and they all immediately realized why. Daniel¡¯s attack should not have been enough to truly harm it, but he had attacked precisely where Maria¡¯s fireball hit. Even if there hadn¡¯t been any visible sign of damage beyond a momentary change in color, it seemed that it had been enough to weaken the structure.
James jumped to punch the starfish¡¯s side again, giving his friend the time to retreat, and was in turn helped by Lauren, whose knife severely chipped its armor by hitting it again in the same spot.
¡°Get away!¡± Maria screamed and threw another fireball as soon as they had all left the monster¡¯s vicinity. Rather than tanking it, the Boss decided to levitate several rocks in its path, showing a surprising degree of intelligence.
Its distraction, however, allowed James another chance to strike. Leaping into the air, he executed a powerful spin kick, impacting one of the starfish''s arms with enough strength that it was forced up, allowing him brief access to the creature¡¯s underbelly.
It wasn¡¯t enough to flip it over like Lauren had wanted, but James made sure to throw one last punch to it, earning another groan.
Smiling in triumph, he didn¡¯t notice the stone chip rocketing his way until it was buried in his thigh, blowing him back with the force of the hit.
James groaned in pain, but thanks to Thakinetic Empowerment, managed to quickly pick himself up and rolled away, avoiding another barrage aimed at eliminating him from the fight.
It¡¯s trying to take me out. It wants to pick us apart one by one so that we can¡¯t constantly attack it from all sides, and its resistance might just make it possible. Fuck that hurts.
James¡¯ greatest weakness, he knew, was his complete lack of a defensive skill. Empowerment was usually enough to protect him from stray hits, as it also increased his VIT. However, when it came to direct hits from Boss-level monsters, he could only dodge them, and since the starfish was not the type of melee attacker he was used to fighting, he had let his guard down.
His over-reliance on Thakinetic Awareness had bit him in the ass, and James was again forced to roll away from a third barrage of sharp rocks, even as it pulled him further from Ezekiel and possible healing.
This fucking thing is trying to box me in between the crystals so it can finish me off.
James, however, was not one to give up so easily, and his teammates would not let him fall without a fight. It was precisely that which helped him avoid being crushed to death by a gigantic boulder. The starfish so far had only used small rocks, so when a ten feet tall one was lifted in the air, they were all surprised. However, being a H-rank creature, its powers were still limited, so it couldn¡¯t protect itself from Maria¡¯s fireballs, which again hit it in the weakened spot.
It made the rocky armor glow cherry red, and the Boss let out another warble, dropping its weapon to defend from Daniel¡¯s advance.
James took that moment of reprieve to retreat, hobbling back to Ezekiel, who immediately started healing him. Maria stood before them to intercept any stray hit while Lauren and Daniel kept the Boss¡¯ attention away.
Alright, let¡¯s get ready for round two.
Chapter 30
The moment James was fully healed, he drank a mana potion and jumped back into action, taking over for Daniel, who had been seriously battered by the Boss¡¯ attacks. He would have liked not to waste the precious brew, but now was not the time to be thrifty.
¡°It¡¯s flagging!¡± The Tank called out as he retreated, retaking his position next to the two mages. Ezekiel cast a healing spell, restoring his health enough that he could keep going for a while.
¡°We need to finish this now before we get too drained.¡± James shouted to Lauren, who was busy taking up the giant starfish¡¯s attention. She flitted around it, jumping between the crystals, never staying still for more than a moment.
¡°Let¡¯s do this!¡± Maria¡¯s fireball was answer enough, as it exploded right next to the Boss, unbalancing it sufficiently that James was able to slip by unnoticed. The moment it righted and brought its attention to the Fire Mage was its undoing.
Lauren¡¯s knives shimmered with the use of a skill, scoring a deep gash on one of its arms, and James punched right below another limb, lifting the entire Boss by a couple inches from the ground.
Assaulted from all sides, it tried to shield its most vulnerable parts, calling upon dozens of rocks from all around to cover its underbelly.
That, however, was not their target. Instead of going for the natural weak point, Team 0 had made their own from the beginning. Maria¡¯s fireballs had heated up the armor in front enough to weaken its structure, and Lauren¡¯s repeated blows had chipped at it until it was almost broken.
Both melee fighters completely ignored the newly formed rock shield, instead jumping to deliver the final blow from the front.
Simultaneously, they struck the weakened area of the starfish''s armor. James¡¯ punch, imbued with all the mana he could muster, created a shuddering crack, while Lauren''s knives, glowing with energy, further deepened the fracture. The weakened armor finally shattered under the coordinated assault, revealing the vulnerable flesh beneath.
Rather than following through, as would have been instinctive, they immediately retreated, barely avoiding the retaliatory barrage of very sharp rocks.
By then, however, the fight was almost over. Maria followed up quickly, her most potent fireball unleashed. The flames roared, engulfing the exposed part of the creature. A muted warble echoed through the water-logged cavern as the heat seared its flesh, eliciting spasms from its massive limbs.
With one last buff, Ezekiel enhanced their stats enough that they could dance around it, waiting for another opportunity. The creature was evidently wracked by pain as it blindly tried to hit everything in its vicinity.
The team didn¡¯t let up. They continued their coordinated assault, exploiting the opening they had created. James pushed his skill even harder, flooding his limbs with enough mana that some of it leaked when he finally hit its exposed flesh again, causing even further damage.
The cooked interiors trembled with pain, and strength had already started leaving the Boss. Knowing this was the most dangerous moment of the fight, James carefully timed his assault to avoid any last-ditch effort.
His arm wholly entered the cavity in the starfish¡¯s armor, its physical power enough to reach the internal organs. The excessive magical energy he had accumulated into it, as he tried to squeeze a little more from his skill, leaked out in a wave, leaving James dangerously exhausted.
Luckily, he did not have to worry about retaliation. The mana wracked the creature¡¯s insides and pushed out of its back explosively, breaking through its rock armor in a shower of fragments towards the other side of the room.
A ping from the System, unobtrusive as always, told him the fight was over. To that followed a flood of notifications, which he left to the side for the moment.
This is so fucking embarrassing. I¡¯m stuck. I¡¯m actually stuck inside the Boss. Jesus take me now.
James groaned, trying to leverage his feet against the massive corpse to pull himself out, but his last attack had left him truly drained. It felt like his limbs were made of jelly, and it was all he could do not to slump.
Having received the same notification, his teammates were busy celebrating. It took them a minute before they realized he was still arm-deep inside the starfish, and they all gathered at his side, worried he had gotten hurt.
Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
¡°What happened, do you feel sick? Is it the poison?¡± Ezekiel fretted, his hands starting to glow with healing light. James waved him off with his free arm, not wanting the White Mage to waste even more of his mana.
He then took a deep breath and muttered ¡°I¡¯m stuck.¡±
Looks of disbelief were exchanged, before slightly strangled laughter resounded in the crystalline room. James turned a glare to Lauren, who was trying and failing to stifle her chuckles.
¡°It¡¯s not that funny.¡± He complained, even though he knew it actually was.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, this is just too good. How in the hell did you manage to get yourself in this situation?¡± She replied once she had gathered herself, her lips still twitching with suppressed mirth.
¡°I punched it. What else?¡± James explained, his voice laced with exasperation. ¡°And now I can¡¯t pull out.¡±
¡°Yeah, I can see that. Something to work on before it¡¯s too late, eh Jimbo?¡± Daniel added, joining in the laughter.
¡°But why can¡¯t you pull yourself out? You are strong enough.¡± Maria asked, tilting her head in confusion as she stared at his arm, which was shoulder-deep into the starfish.
¡°It¡¯s the explosion, isn¡¯t it? It wasn¡¯t a skill.¡± Lauren realized.
James grimaced, sighing. ¡°I may have gotten a bit too overenthusiastic. I put way too much mana, overloaded my skill and now I feel like a newborn baby.¡± He gave a weak tug, to no effect ¡°Now that we all know, can you guys help me?¡±
¡°So let me get this straight.¡± Daniel began, his lips pressed tightly to prevent the laughter from escaping. ¡°Not only did you get stuck inside, but you also blew your load?¡± As soon as he finished, he guffawed, holding his stomach. Lauren, unsurprisingly, joined in, tears falling from her eyes.
The other two hid their faces, but James could see their shoulders shaking. He took a deep breath and then let go. It was a bit funny, and he¡¯d laugh at it too, as soon as he was out of the monster¡¯s bowels. Maria approached, still chuckling but with a determined glint in her eyes. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get you out of there.¡± She said, grabbing his free arm.
Daniel added his own strength to the tug, and with a collective effort and much more laughter, they managed to extract James from the now lifeless husk of the giant starfish Boss. He stumbled back, supported by his friends, panting and a little unsteady on his legs, but otherwise unharmed.
¡°You''re never living this down, you know.¡± Lauren said with a smirk as she gave him a supportive pat on the back.
¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve resigned myself to that fate.¡± James replied with a weary grin.
As the laughter subsided, the team regrouped, taking a moment to breathe and recover from the intense battle. The Boss had been strong enough to require all their combined efforts, and James was sure that if they hadn¡¯t been so well trained and capable of supplementing the others¡¯ weaknesses, they would not have walked away unscathed.
¡°We really should not have made it this far, eh?¡± Lauren finally asked, staring at the massive starfish. ¡°No way a team of rookies could take on this thing. Hell, the field of Whip Seaweed alone should have sent us packing.¡±
¡°Do you think that¡¯s what they wanted to happen?¡± Maria wondered ¡°The Guilds, I mean. For us to give up not even halfway through, thus showing how ineffective the Dawn Initiative was?¡±
Daniel hummed, looking all around at the show of reflected lights. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t surprise me if that had been the initial plan, but they wouldn¡¯t have minded had we been taken out of the picture entirely.¡±
¡°They must have known about the gas.¡± James concluded. ¡°Miss Walker is excusable because she probably didn¡¯t even physically step into the cave. She must have done the survey in a hurry, since she said they were watching her. But the Guild that had the lease for this thing must have known, and they didn¡¯t say anything about it.¡±
He wasn¡¯t one to give in to baseless conspiracies, but at this point, it would be more foolish to believe the Guilds to be acting righteously.
Their speculations were interrupted by Ezekiel, who seemed worried ¡°That¡¯s another thing we can bring up once we get back home, but for now, we need to leave. I have just enough mana to get us back outside, but if we wait much longer, the poison will start taking effect.¡±
¡°Nobody should come snooping here anyway. I think we can leave it all as it is and come back tomorrow morning.¡± He finally added, grabbing James and pulling him up.
Walking out of the cave was much quicker than their initial exploration, as they didn¡¯t need to worry about monsters since the straightforward path - alcoves aside - made it impossible to have missed any.
It still took them the better part of an hour before they were out and the light of the afternoon sun greeted them. A cold wind had picked up, but after the dangers they had faced within the cave, it felt refreshing and benign.
Trudging alongside the shore, they managed to get to Mr. Robinson¡¯s van soon enough, where the man was waiting for them, smoking a cigarette. He put it out as soon as he noticed them and their victorious, if exhausted grins told him all he needed ¡°Congratulations! Has it been a fruitful run?¡±
¡°A lot of monsters mean a lot of levels and loot, so I¡¯d say it went better than expected. We just need to rest a bit before we can go back in and pick up the mana stones. Could you take us to a hotel that¡¯s part of the AA¡¯s affiliate network?¡± Daniel answered, putting down his shield with a sigh.
¡°There are a couple nearby that should do the trick. Will you be spending the night as well?¡± The man asked, his phone already in hand to choose a place.
The Tank nodded ¡°Yeah, we are exhausted and need to eat and sleep. Since it¡¯s the off-season, it should be well within the budget, right?¡±
¡°Very well, leave it to me.¡±
Laying down on a sinfully comfortable bed, much better than the one he was used to, James sighed. I could get used to this. Actually, why don¡¯t I just ask them which mattress brand this is and buy myself one? The one I have at home has to be from the sixties, at least.
Since Daniel was in the shower and Ezekiel was well and truly asleep, James was left with his thoughts. The dungeon had been more complex than he had expected, but the great synergy of the team had made it possible for them to tackle it with little trouble, beyond needing to be careful about mana usage.
We would have swept it if it hadn¡¯t been for the poisoned air. No questions asked.
Still, for all the complexities and challenges, the rewards had been worth it. Looking at his status screen, James smiled. The Boss had given him a ton of experience, and since he had been close enough to level seventeen, it had brought him all the way to eighteen. For a few hours¡¯ worth of fighting, it was quite a lot. Especially since most of the EXP in the battles with the Whip Seaweed had gone to Ezekiel, who had gained six whole levels.
There is still a long road ahead, but I¡¯m making progress. I¡¯m growing stronger every day, and it won¡¯t be long before I can start making an impact.
Chapter 31
After a refreshing nap, Team 0¡¯s members found themselves at the hotel¡¯s restaurant, scouring the menu for something that wouldn¡¯t see them in a meeting with HR to discuss how much they had spent on dinner.
The rooms might have been cheaper, owed to the off-season and few tourists, but the restaurant operated on different margins. They couldn¡¯t simply lower their prices because of the little demand, which meant that as much as they might have wanted to celebrate with lobster, they couldn¡¯t do so on the AA payroll.
And I¡¯m not about to pay for a meal that can be free. They gave us a budget, and as God is my witness, we¡¯ll use it.
¡°I really don¡¯t want to interrupt.¡± A voice came from the table next to theirs, where two of the only ten other clients for the night were sitting. He looked to be a man in his early forties with short brown hair, wearing a deep blue cashmere sweater and brown pants and loafers, appearing as if the model resident of Montauk. ¡°But are you the team sent to clear the dungeon?¡±
¡°We are. Just got done killing all the monsters, we¡¯ll finish up cleaning the cave tomorrow morning.¡± Lauren answered, not taking her eyes away from the menu.
A wide smile grew on the man¡¯s face, and his eyes sparkled as if he had just met his favorite celebrities. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s just amazing!¡± His tone was a bit louder than necessary, but James had enough experience with wealthy customers to know they generally liked taking up the room for themselves, so it didn¡¯t surprise him.
The man¡¯s companion, a beautiful blonde woman with large blue eyes and a voluminous chest tittered in agreement, batting her eyelashes. ¡°So cool.¡± She said, red lips curling with something that sent a shiver down James¡¯ spine.
¡°Oh, please. You must let me treat you to this meal. Marty! Marty, come over here!¡± The man suddenly stood up, calling for the maitre. Before any of them could even attempt to refuse his offer, as they rightly should have, he had already decided for them ¡°These people are my guests, Marty. Put their meal on my tab, no limits!¡±
Then he turned to face them. ¡°Please just let me do this. The Dalmatian Guild certainly wasn¡¯t good enough to clear that dungeon, and if we had to wait for the Coast Guard to move off their assess, we¡¯d have to cancel the summer season altogether.¡±
The man was like a steamroller, evidently used to getting things his way. And since the maitre had not put up any resistance, merely nodding impassively and walking over to the register to speak with the cashier, they had no choice but to accept.
¡°Well, thank you then. We appreciate it.¡± Lauren finally said, finally looking at the man. ¡°Could we have our host¡¯s name?¡±
¡°Oh, how stupid! I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m just so used to everyone knowing me here. I¡¯m Theodore Clapton II, but you can just call me Theo. Make sure to go for the lobster bisque. Better than the ones I¡¯ve had in New England, and that¡¯s saying something.¡± His subsequent laughter was, again, very loud, but since the man had just offered to pay for their otherwise costly meals, they would just have to put up with it.
Theodore Clapton was the kind of rich man used to buying people¡¯s attention and affection but was also lucky enough to have the resources to do so successfully. He evidently liked being the center of attention and monopolized the evening, asking questions about the dungeon, the monsters inside it, and what they had done to defeat them.
He looked so much like a kid in a candy shop that they didn¡¯t see much harm, and James didn¡¯t stop them. His mana had recovered enough from the foolhardy usage that he could finally use his skills again, and he had swept Thakinetic Awareness through the restaurant as soon as they had entered it.
Theo Clapton was nothing to worry about if his weak will was any indication, but the woman sitting with him, the one who should have been dismissed as eye candy - a mistake which James himself would have made if not for his skill - was an entirely different beast.
She blazed to his senses. The will hidden behind the carefully constructed facade of a vapid model in her twenties trying to bag a rich man was strong enough that it rivaled Miss Walker¡¯s when she wasn¡¯t hiding. Nothing in her image gave her away. Not a twitch out of place. Even her eyes didn¡¯t betray her. They didn¡¯t wander, her smile never faltered, and she kept her sultry tone steady.
This was a very dangerous person, and James had no way to inform his teammates without her noticing.
It was quite likely, he realized, that Theo Clapton was an unknowing patsy. The man seemed genuinely interested in their story and had that fascinated look that people obsessed with Awakeners would get.
The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.
It wouldn¡¯t be difficult to ask if the two had known each other for long, and James was ready to bet that the answer to that was no.
But this was no time to make assumptions. James¡¯ mind raced as he smiled and answered Theo¡¯s questions, always keeping half an eye on the blonde woman. He noticed how her eyes keenly followed their conversation, even as she acted disinterested and fiddled with her golden necklace, occasionally whispering something into Theo¡¯s ear, making him laugh.
As dinner progressed, and they all enjoyed the delectable dishes served in a restaurant so fancy James would typically never approach it, he decided he needed to do something to get across the message that they needed to be careful to his teammates.
It seemed increasingly apparent that she was using Theo Clapton to get close to them, to pry information that James and his team wouldn¡¯t give under normal circumstances.
When dessert came, and with Theo now regaling his own exaggerated tales of bravery in the face of a raccoon invasion at his summer house, James subtly tapped Lauren¡¯s foot with his own, bringing her attention to him.
¡°I love raccoons.¡± He said, willing the girl to understand him ¡°They remind me of rats, and I love rats. They are cute and cuddly, but have a hidden strength.¡±
A moment of confusion was followed by the realization that he was trying to say something. He couldn¡¯t be clearer than that, but at least the message that something was going on arrived loud and clear. Lauren gave a slight nod, indicating she understood.
The others, having picked up from his words that something weird was afoot, closed up, letting the man speak rather than contributing more information.
They finished their meal with forced laughter and polite applause for Theo¡¯s tale, and as they were about to get up to leave, the woman stood up and approached them, her walk a sultry swagger that was probably meant to be disarming.
¡°You guys are just so fascinating.¡± She said, her voice a silky purr. ¡°What Guild did you say you were from?¡±
¡°Oh, we¡¯re not from a guild.¡± Maria answered politely ¡°We were sent by the Awakener Association.¡±
¡°Oh my!¡± The woman gasped, looking genuinely shocked. ¡°I didn¡¯t know they also had teams of beginners. Do they treat you well?¡±
James felt his skin crawl. He really wanted to get as far away from her as possible, but he kept his cool, not wanting to alert her. ¡°It¡¯s a good gig. Decent pay, decent training. Just about what you¡¯d expect.¡±
By now, his teammates had all understood that he wanted them to get out of there, so nobody contradicted him.
¡°Now, I¡¯m terribly sorry, but as you can imagine, we are truly exhausted.¡± He continued, giving Theo and his companion a grateful smile ¡°We really need to get some sleep. The dungeon still needs to be cleared, so we have work in the morning.¡±
¡°Oh, you are right, poor dears. We must have kept you up for too long.¡± The woman replied, her lips curling into a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. ¡°Get some sleep, you deserve it.¡±
The next morning, they all had a quick breakfast before leaving for the dungeon, eager to get it over with as soon as possible.
¡°Now that we are here and we know nobody is listening in, can you tell us what happened?¡± Lauren asked exasperatedly.
James¡¯ teammates had been frustrated the night before when he had kept his silence on why he had pulled them away from a pleasant evening, but had eventually acquiesced to his paranoia. Considering how strong he suspected the blonde woman to be, he felt justified in taking precautions.
Thus, he had waited until they were back inside the dungeon to spill the beans, explaining everything he had sensed from the woman and his suspicions about her true intentions. The team listened intently, their casual demeanor from the night before replaced by hardened concern.
¡°I should have noticed.¡± Lauren muttered, frustration coloring her words. ¡°I let the luxury and the food get to my head. I should have been paying more attention.¡±
¡°So you think she might have even been a B-rank? Why would such a powerful person waste an evening trying to spy on us?¡± Daniel asked, not disagreeing with his assessment but confused at the excessiveness.
¡°She might have been a C or D-rank, for all I know. I just compared her to what Miss Walker feels like, but then again, she might not be letting out her whole presence, what with her stealth abilities.¡± James answered ¡°My skill doesn¡¯t tell me levels or stats. But I learned to trust it and I can assure you, that woman had a will of steel. Nothing like the vapid model she tried to pass as.¡±
¡°And her questions at the end confirm it. She wanted to know about the AA. Nobody that¡¯s not an Awakener cares about the AA.¡± Maria concluded, looking pensive.
James shrugged, ¡°We made it out unscathed, and now we''re aware they are spying on us. That''s what matters. Let''s just be more cautious in the future.¡±
The team nodded in agreement, focusing their attention on the task at hand: cleaning out the remainder of the dungeon.
Hours of meticulous work passed. The team moved with renewed caution, watching not only for residual dungeon dangers but also keeping an eye out for external threats, particularly a blonde woman whose apparent harmlessness had been unmasked.
They gathered the mana stones with little trouble, the remains of the smashed crabs and Whip Seaweed not having stood a chance to their dressing knives.
When it came to the Boss, they made the executive decision to cut its body into pieces. The starfish was simply too big to fit into the van as it was, and no one wanted to lug it around.
Thankfully, its rocky armor had lost some of its durability, as the monster had actively enhanced it while it was alive. With it dead, James could smash its limbs without too much trouble, and Lauren finished the job, cutting off the attached flesh.
By the time they left the dungeon, it was already midday. They decided to head directly back to New York, not wanting to risk reencountering Theo and his scary companion. Their loot would be enough to refill their coffers enough to buy more mana potions, especially with the sale of the Boss¡¯ corpse.
Unfortunately, James was forced to leave behind the giant crabs, having been convinced after a long debate with Ezekiel that the poisoned air in the dungeon had likely seeped into the beasts¡¯ meat, making it too dangerous to consume.
They left Montauk with a sigh of relief, gladly leaving behind the annoying Coast Guard roadblock, after they had inspected the loot.
More importantly than any riches, they discovered a critical piece of information. Someone was deliberately tailing them, seeking to learn more about their team and how the AA treated them.
Chapter 31.5 - Interlude Leila
Snooping around New York Harbor wasn¡¯t particularly dignified, especially for someone of her rank, but Leila wasn¡¯t one to delegate such important tasks to others.
Since her kids had just returned from their last dungeon run - and once again managed to get into trouble - she was now free from the Guilds¡¯ surveillance, at least for a while.
It rankled her, having to move around so surreptitiously, but there was nothing she could do about it for the moment. As much as she would have liked to appear next to the Sensor she could feel observing the AA HQ from the Starbucks across the street, it would have ruined their entire operation.
Well, it might ruin both. The AA¡¯s and mine. Because I have not forgotten what the Golden Sun was doing in that C-rank dungeon, and if I manage to get enough dirt on them, it¡¯ll also help the Director¡¯s plan.
Leila was a firm believer that a secret only stayed secret if just one person knew of it. She had been forced to share with the AA what she knew and yield on pursuing the major investigation on data falsification and corruption, simply because she wouldn¡¯t have been able to tackle it alone.
But she had a matter that needed settling with the Golden Sun Guild, and she¡¯d be damned if she gave it up.
It was why she was skulking between massive containers¡¯ shadows, slowly inching closer to where she felt several powerful Awakeners.
Technically, being in the harbor without a permit was enough for her to intervene, but she¡¯d look ridiculous trying to give a B-rank a ticket for trespassing. Especially since they¡¯d be able to say they were investigating some mana disturbance, and she¡¯d be forced to let them go.
No, she needed to gather much more information than the loose collection she currently had. No judge would seriously look at her speculations, and then these bastards would be wise that she was onto them.
The excessive riches she had observed them use could be explained away as simply bad purchases. Their use of subsidiary guilds to control entire boroughs of New York, as negligence in checking on them.
But what she suspected she¡¯d find now¡ Well, that was a different game entirely.
[Wedding Dress of the Princess of Hell] was an extremely versatile skill, allowing her to meld within the darkness with nary a whisper of her presence, as well as granting her unmatched defensive capabilities within her rank.
It was the fruit of months and months of grinding in dungeons while at level 200 to bring her last skill to level 20, thus granting her a powerful evolution. Some had scoffed at her doggedness, but now she could avoid the notice of even the strongest B-rank sensors.
Thanks to her skill, she reached the waterfront undetected, hovering in the shadow world right next to the group of high-rankers she had come all the way there to spy on.
¡°We should really accelerate our relocation. No matter what your spies say, I know the AA has started waking up. We should not make it easy for them to catch onto us.¡± One of them was saying, which Leila recognized by the flashy purple suit as Marques Etoile, one of the Golden Sun¡¯s elite front liners.
His companions, dressed in less ostentatious but equally expensive outfits, nodded in agreement. The small gathering was an odd mix, but each emanated a palpable aura of power.
¡°We have already begun moving the assets to the secondary location.¡± Another man, his hair slicked back into a sharp silver mane, replied. His tone was calm but carried an edge of urgency. Leila knew him as John Scott, an old special forces soldier turned Awakener in the early days of the Apocalypse.
If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.
With so many B-rank elites present, she felt like she had struck gold. Of course, the danger was proportioned to the rewards, and if an A-ranker had been present, she would have had to flee the scene as fast as she could. Fortunately, the Golden Sun Guild only had one, and that man wasn¡¯t likely to hang around in a place like this.
Only two other people were at the harbor, and she had met both more than once. Bradley Esposito was easily recognizable thanks to his pale blonde hair and well-groomed beard, while the other, a woman that only went by the name of Poison Snake, dressed in green and yellow, up to having well-manicured nails which she knew for a fact were strong enough to cut through steel.
¡°Your little power struggles don¡¯t interest me. What about the artifacts?¡± The woman asked, her voice dripping with concern. Her amber eyes were sharp, scanning the dim lights of the harbor suspiciously. ¡°We can¡¯t just leave them here. They¡¯re too valuable and too dangerous.¡±
Scott nodded, tapping a finger over his golden pocket watch. ¡°We really should find a different system. I understand the importance of ensuring each shipment is handled well, but we all have pressing duties. We can¡¯t have such valuables stay out in the open for so long. The consequences alone¡¡±
¡°Agreed. This batch will be moved tonight by my men. I have already ensured the safety of the routes, and they will reach a new deposit soon enough.¡± Marques interjected with an air of authority, motioning towards the containers.
A thrill went down Leila¡¯s spine. So far, nothing explicitly illegal has been said. After all, the Golden Sun Guild was known to take part in the trade of high-rank materials and artifacts. But if she could follow them to a deposit, she might be able to get her hands on something more consistent.
Bradley Esposito, who had remained silent until now, spoke up, his voice clear and commanding ¡°We should make sure that the new location is more secure, and maybe look into hiring more trustworthy personnel. Your thugs might be loyal, but they are done if anyone above C-rank finds them.¡±
The purple-suited man took the insult with grace, merely smiling. ¡°Need I remind you, my friend, that the entirety of this operation is only possible because of my men? Should I mention what happened the last time you tried using your family¡¯s network?¡±
Leila giddily listened in. If cracks were already present, she might not need to do too much to bring their crimes to light.
The squabbling was interrupted soon by Poison Snake ¡°I have connections in other guilds, people who owe me favors. They know not to ask questions, and it might make things easier on us if we have scapegoats ready.¡± She added, unbothered by the heated glares her two companions were throwing at each other.
The fact that they were discussing this kind of thing out in the open made Leila think they had been getting away with it for a long time. This kind of brazenness only came about in long-standing, successful operations, and she was increasingly sure this was one of those.
At one point, Poison Snake looked around as if sensing something off, her eyes narrowed and scanning the darkness. They passed over Leila¡¯s hiding spot without stopping, much to her relief.
The woman was the most concerned about security of the group, being obviously wary of being found out, but Leila didn¡¯t think it was because of any guilt or inexperience.
Rather, she seemed the most conscious of how badly things could go if they were found out.
Eventually, the meeting concluded, with the group agreeing to move the ¡®artifacts'' that very night. They dispersed, each heading to separate points of the harbor, forming a perimeter.
Leila waited a few more minutes before she resumed her hunt. The discussion she had overheard hinted at several interesting things, but they had been careful enough not to explicitly speak of criminal activity.
However, that didn¡¯t stop her from looking for the evidence by herself. Entering the massive, reinforced containers would have been impossible for anyone without a spatial skill, and Leila was sure the Golden Sun wouldn¡¯t have allowed such a glaringly obvious weakness to stand.
[Wedding Dress of the Princess of Hell], however, operated on entirely different rules. Although it had a spatial component, as long as she didn¡¯t materialize she¡¯d be able to snoop around without tripping any sensor, human or mechanical.
Thus, she entered the first container.
After listening in on the Golden Sun¡¯s leaders¡¯ talk, Leila had expected to find powerful artifacts and monster parts. Rare, to be sure, but nothing outside the ordinary. The information in her head painted a picture of smuggling valuable objects to avoid taxes and oversight.
Instead, she found something much worse, and suddenly Poison Snake¡¯s words made sense. The danger here was not simply caused by high-level artifacts possibly being stolen.
The Golden Sun was smuggling mana stones in quantities large enough that they should have caused a B-rank Mana Sink all by themselves.
Leila observed with wide eyes the sheer level of wealth on display. There was enough in one container to pay for the entire AA New York Branch budget for a year.
The trade of mana stones, especially with this quantity and quality, was strictly forbidden and was one of the few things the Federal Government kept an eye on.
Too many times in the early days had people caused dungeons to appear because they had collected a critical level of the precious things.
In just one container, the Golden Sun had stuffed enough to cause half a dozen Mana Sinks, or, more likely, to forcefully increase an already present dungeon¡¯s rank.
That¡¯s what they were doing at the Bear dungeon. They weren¡¯t using such powerful equipment without a reason. They had made that C-rank dungeon into a B-rank one!
Chapter 32
Returning to the AA HQ after the unexpectedly long stay in Montauk was surprisingly relieving. James knew the blonde woman, whose real name he was sure was different than the Lucy Bleu she gave him, wouldn¡¯t have harmed them, at least not directly. But the safety of the AA¡¯s solid walls and the presence of more than a dozen high-rankers made him feel much better.
Unfortunately, Miss Walker couldn¡¯t stay for long. She listened intently to their report, shook her head in bemusement at all the messes they got themselves into, apologized profusely for having missed the poisoned air and left.
She seemed genuinely remorseful for her mistake and confirmed that she had sped through the dungeon while in the shadows, thus completely avoiding the toxic gas.
For all of that, she also seemed confused about it. She explained that while more minor environmental changes were expected in dungeons, like the unnatural shadows of the rat den, this kind of complex obstacle was usually found only in D-rank and above.
It was quite lucky, she told them, that Ezekiel realized what was going on so soon. Immediately after saying it, she had gotten a pensive expression, and the implication that it might not have been a natural phenomenon was left to hang in the air.
She seemed very busy, though, so they didn¡¯t bother her any longer. At least, she had promised them a more in-depth review of their dive and all the exciting things that happened while they were out of town.
Without Miss Walker, Team 0 unanimously decided they could take the rest of the day off. Their debrief was done, and they could write the reports at home. While the training room¡¯s showers were good enough to clean up, they needed to go back to their own beds and sleep the stress away to truly relax.
They all said their goodbyes to each other and promised to hold off on assigning the stat points, pending a review of their performance.
¡°I¡¯m hooome.¡± James called, making sure to brush his feet against the porch rug, knowing that his grandmother would have his hide if he tracked dirt in.
¡°James! Welcome back, love. How did it go?¡± Rosa asked from the kitchen, where she was already busy preparing dinner for his return.
He had called the previous evening to let them know he¡¯d be sleeping out since he knew they¡¯d worry endlessly without hearing anything from him, even if he was technically an adult.
They have gotten used to me being an Awakener surprisingly quickly, but if I don¡¯t call regularly, they will freak out like when I was fourteen.
¡°Pretty well, actually. We got a good haul in, leveled up a few times and had a great dinner. I¡¯d say this was my favorite dungeon so far.¡± He answered, purposefully not mentioning the toxic air or the spooky lady who dined with them.
Well, considering that the other three dungeons I went to saw me either confronting my trauma, getting horribly injured, or discovering a dead body, I¡¯d say that this is honestly the best one so far.
Rosa smiled, coming into the Living room to give him a hug. She removed her apron, which sported a few tomato sauce stains, and embraced him ¡°That¡¯s good to hear, love. I know how hard you are working and how much it means to you.¡±
James hugged her back, breathing in the familiar scent and finally relaxing. He had been wound up ever since he realized they were being tailed at the restaurant, and while getting to the AA had helped, a part of him had yearned for the warmth of his home.
They let go, and he dropped his bag to the side, going to sit on the sofa.
¡°Is that James?¡± His grandfather¡¯s voice called from the upper floor, even as he was already coming down to check.
¡°Just got back, Grandpa.¡± He waved, smiling as the older man took a spot beside him.
¡°You¡¯ll have to tell us all you can about it at dinner. I¡¯m making lasagna. Nonna¡¯s recipe.¡± Rosa announced and left for the kitchen, looking determined enough to face a dungeon herself.
¡°Did everything go well?¡± Larry asked once she was out of earshot. James understood he wanted to know if he had gotten hurt, but the old man had never been good at talking directly about that kind of thing.
If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.
¡°Nobody got hurt badly, and even then, Ezekiel quickly healed everyone. It really went well.¡± He tried to show how sincere he was. And it was the truth; putting aside the nerve-wracking dinner, the dive was very successful. The monetary profits alone made it worth it, considering that the AA Loot Desk had estimated them to be about five thousand dollars each.
If he managed to keep his growth rate steady, he¡¯d reach G-rank in a couple of months or so and E-rank in less than a year. That was a breakneck pace, even for prized Guild members whose Talents they wanted to nurture.
If the whole Team 0 got to E-rank before a year had passed from the Dawn Initiative¡¯s beginning, they¡¯d prove that the money the AA had spent on them was more than worth it.
¡°Good. I know you can handle yourself.¡± Larry continued, eyes cloudy as he looked at the photos on the fireplace¡¯s mantle ¡°But your grandmother worries. She doesn¡¯t get that you are too much like your father to stay at home, safe, while the world goes to hell.¡±
James barely stopped himself from coughing in surprise. His grandfather seldom spoke of his father and certainly not favorably. He had made his opinion clear on his son, calling him irresponsible for leaving a little kid behind to go and play hero.
To hear him compliment him, even if indirectly, was surprising, to say the least.
¡°It¡¯s just that I couldn¡¯t live with myself, knowing I have the power to make things better. People, real people, are suffering out there.¡± James finally answered.
It was the truth. He didn¡¯t think of himself as a paragon of justice. He wouldn¡¯t necessarily go out of his way to tackle every problem in the world. But the things he could affect, that he knew should be different¡ Well, he couldn¡¯t ignore those.
Larry half-smiled, chuckling lowly ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what he used to say, too. Difference is, you are a kid with your whole life ahead of you. Nothing is holding you back. He had responsibilities that he deliberately put aside because of what he felt was more important.¡±
¡°Grandpa¡¡± James didn¡¯t want to bring up too many painful memories, but he didn¡¯t know when the next opportunity to ask would come. ¡°Is that why he left for that last mission? Because he felt he was needed more elsewhere?¡±
It was a question that had haunted him for a long time. He could vividly remember, having been eight at the time, his father¡¯s kind smile as he put on his armor to go on a mission he would never come back from. More than once, he had asked himself if he had been forced to go or if it had been voluntary.
He knew his death had come because his team had not received the reinforcements necessary to hold their position and had been swept aside by a monster tide. His death lay at the feet of the weak and ineffective government that initially chose to abandon so many places all over America.
But that didn¡¯t answer the much more emotional question of whether his father had willingly gone on a mission he must have known to be extremely dangerous, if not suicidal.
¡°Your father loved you, James. That much I can recognize. But after that woman¡ Well, let¡¯s say he changed. He became a man obsessed with his duty to the country. He threw himself at everything with a fierceness that should deserve praise if it hadn¡¯t been a way to be away from his family.¡±
And that was the crux of the matter, wasn¡¯t it? His father had been a broken man who used his duty as a crutch. Or maybe that was too simple a judgment. It was easy to pontificate long after the chaos of the Mana Apocalypse, but in those days, people honestly thought that the End had come.
¡°Dad was¡ He cared; I remember that much.¡± He finally said. Thinking of his father always brought him strong emotions, be it determination to solve the causes of his death or mourning for his absence. ¡°He knew that people would die if he didn¡¯t go.¡±
Larry chuckled bitterly. ¡°And where did that bring him? I told him many times what would happen. But he didn¡¯t listen. He needed to save the world by himself, even if it killed him. And it did.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not going to die.¡± James said, cutting to the heart of his grandfather¡¯s fears.
They were speaking too loud not to be overheard in the kitchen, but since he knew his grandmother shared the same preoccupation that he¡¯d end up the same as his father, he didn¡¯t bother to lower his voice.
¡°You can¡¯t know that, James. You have no idea what kind of crooks are out there. The monsters that roam the land are not all so convenient as to have horns.¡± Larry answered, his frown pronounced and eyes shiny with suppressed sorrow.
No tear fell, as he was not the kind of man to allow himself such a relief. Larry Summers was a Catholic through and through, self-flagellation and all.
¡°Of course, I don¡¯t know the future. But I have the System. I have friends and a good teacher. I¡¯m not alone against the world.¡± James countered, feeling himself get emotional. It wasn¡¯t often that he had such heart to hearts, especially with his grandfather.
Before the older man could answer, James stopped him, lifting a hand in the universal sign for silence. Someone with a powerful will was outside, sitting on his neighbor¡¯s lawn.
He carefully went to the window, acting as if he just wanted to open it to get some fresh air, and spied a nondescript man having a beer with Bobby Mattinsky, the doctor who retired a few years back and whose house in Florida had been destroyed by a monster attack, forcing him to come back to New York.
He didn¡¯t seem under duress, chatting with the unknown man without a care. James¡¯ ears, however, picked up on their conversation, and it was so inane to be highly suspicious. After all, who would welcome a person they weren¡¯t directly related to - Bobby¡¯s family had died in the same monster attack that took his house, leaving him without close relatives - only to speak about the weather for several minutes.
No, the man was obviously there to do something else. To not give up that he had been discovered, James returned his attention to the living room, bringing a finger to his lips even as he spoke ¡°How¡¯s that lasagna coming, grandma? I¡¯m starving after all that work. There is nothing but snacks at the AA.¡±
Luckily, the two elders caught on without a problem, putting away the heavy topic they had been discussing and smoothly transitioning to dinner table talk.
¡°I¡¯ve been told that adding some sugar to the tomato sauce cheapens it, but you just can¡¯t get the natural sweetness of the Calabrian ones here. Without that hint of sugar, it¡¯s surprisingly bland.¡± Rosa said, setting the table without a hitch.
While his grandfather spoke of some other inane thing, James kept his physical and metaphysical senses on the stranger.
He didn¡¯t appear to be doing much, barely bothering to reply to his ¡®friend¡¯. Instead, he was surreptitiously glancing at the window James had left open as bait, further confirming his suspicions.
That man is here to spy on me, there is no doubt about it. But if his presence is any indication, he must be at least E-rank, possibly even D, if he¡¯s keeping his power concealed.
Considering his last encounter with a possible spy, James felt more sure than ever that a network of surveillance had been set up around him, and probably his teammates too.
The Guilds, it seemed, were not playing around.
Chapter 33
Having spent the entire evening and night keeping an eye on the man he was sure was there to spy on him, James arrived back at the AA thoroughly exhausted.
He had been hesitant about leaving his home, not wanting to let his grandparents be undefended while such a dangerous person was around. Still, he had eventually decided that it was much more likely that the man would follow him rather than stay behind and watch over two perfectly normal elderly.
James had briefly considered the possibility of it all being an intimidation tactic. If someone outside the AA learned about his sensory skill, they might have devised such an intricate way to torture him.
Still, the knowledge that only his teammates and his teacher knew the specifics of his skills calmed him. Occam¡¯s razor in mind, it was much more likely that the Guilds were keeping a close eye on those involved with the Dawn Initiative to see how and why they were able to keep going, rather than it all being a deliberate and complex way of sending him to the madhouse.
When he finally entered Team 0¡¯s room, he was surprised to find that Miss Walker was not already there. The woman was usually punctual and wouldn¡¯t miss a training session without alerting them.
Checking on his phone to see if he had unread messages, James was unsurprised to find one from a few minutes before where she apologized for taking the day off with so little notice, saying that some things she needed to handle immediately had taken precedence.
¡°She has to be doing something about the Guilds¡¯ investigation, right?¡± Maria asked, noticing that he was reading the same text she was.
James glanced at the redhead, glad that at least she seemed to have gotten some good sleep in. ¡°Probably, yeah. I just wanted to see her because I¡¯m 99% certain that we are being constantly monitored.¡± He answered.
The Fire Mage paled dramatically, and he heard the others turn towards him, silently asking him to expand on that.
¡°There was an Awakener at my neighbor¡¯s house. A decently strong one, who I¡¯ve never seen before despite living next to him for years.¡± Seeing they didn¡¯t seem particularly convinced, he added ¡°My neighbor¡¯s family is dead, and he¡¯s well known as a lonely man. He could possibly be a new friend, but they spoke about the weather for more than one hour. I¡¯m not being paranoid.¡±
¡°You heard them talk about the weather for that long?¡± Daniel asked gravely.
¡°Yeah, it wasn¡¯t even a good attempt at hiding. I don¡¯t know if it was on purpose or just because he was incompetent, but to have somehow convinced Bobby to let him stay on his lawn for so long¡ Something fishy is going on.¡±
Ezekiel gulped, immediately catching onto what he was saying. ¡°You think he was using a mind-altering skill.¡±
James nodded, lips tightly pressed together. The discussion was interrupted when he noticed a strangely familiar presence approach the training room.
Soon after, the blast doors slid open, revealing a giant of a man, both in height and width, which he recognized from his license test at the AA.
¡°Good morning, children.¡± Marcus Bethany rumbled ¡°I was asked by young Leila to sub in for today as your combat instructor.¡±
There was some confusion, as no one but Miss Walker had ever taken the role, but eventually, they decided to go with it. Mr. Bethany, as he told them to call him while he was teaching, seemed a jolly person, and it wasn¡¯t like they could say no.
That impression was quickly shattered when he started putting them through physical drills that would have broken hardened soldiers. The man might have looked like a friendly Mall Santa, if one ignored his height and the rock-hard muscles hidden beneath the fat, but his training regimen was nothing short of brutal. It was a reminder that even the friendliest of faces in the AA could be seasoned and formidable warriors.
¡°This is nothing! You must be ready to spit blood if you want to see some results! Are you ready to spit BLOOD?!¡± He roared as he guided them through a grueling run where they were weighed down by purpose-made suits.
¡°Yes Sir!¡± They yelled back. They had made the mistake of not being loud enough once, and as punishment, all their weights had increased even more.
Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.
Mr Bethany had a different style to Miss Walker, being much more oriented towards training rather than sparring, but he was evidently very seasoned as a teacher. He immediately caught on when someone was starting to flag, like Ezekiel and Maria, who didn¡¯t put nearly as many points in the physical stats and lowered the weight accordingly. That way, they could continue to run, he explained with a demonic smile.
In less than an hour, they were all so exhausted that they couldn¡¯t even lift a finger, much less have the mental wherewithal to discuss possible spies.
¡°I can see that little Leila has let you slack off when it comes to physical training. I¡¯ll have to talk to her about it.¡± Mr Bethany said as they were busy inhaling as much air as possible, after the grueling run had finally ended once their muscles simply couldn¡¯t move anymore.
¡°Bu-But why would we train this much if we can just put stat points in?¡± Lauren finally asked once she had recovered enough.
A roar of laughter startled them as the massive man shook with mirth, making the entire room move. ¡°This is why you youngsters are so soft and can¡¯t reach the high ranks despite all the advantages you have!¡± He answered, dropping into a lotus position next to them ¡°Yes, it¡¯s much easier to put points into your attributes and get immediate results.¡± He acknowledged ¡°But if you only do that, you¡¯ll never grasp the full potential of your bodies. Thanks to the System, Skills and attributes become inherent to you, but you are not immediately taught how to use them in the most efficient manner.¡±
¡°But that¡¯s why Miss Walker makes us spar so much. She says we¡¯ll become accustomed to our changed bodies much faster that way.¡± James interrupted, defending his teacher¡¯s methods.
Mr. Bethany grinned, looking very pleased. ¡°Yes, and she¡¯s correct. To get used to fighting in a stronger body, there is nothing better to do than sparring.¡± He then raised a finger in admonition ¡°But, that¡¯s not the end all be all. If you never push yourself to the brink of physical exhaustion, you¡¯ll never actually know what you are truly capable of!¡±
Ah, I think I¡¯m understanding now. He means to say that though our stats increase, we might not be using them to their fullest extent because we have never pushed them to the limit, simply seeking to add more points for a quick power-up.
¡°Does that make a big enough difference to be worth it?¡± Daniel asked, as always cutting to the meat of the problem.
Mr Bethany hummed, twirling his well-groomed mustache with one sausage-sized finger. ¡°I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s all you must do, but alternating between sparring and extensive physical training will put you above those in the same weight class.¡±
¡°But will it actually have any effect on our Status?¡± Maria inquired, looking interested. As a Mage Talent, she wasn¡¯t keen on wasting stat points on her physical stats. If she could get more out of those she had, it would mean having plenty for her main attributes.
¡°As you might already know, increasing one¡¯s stats without using the System is an extremely long and arduous procedure.¡± Mr. Bethany admitted ¡°Weeks of effort, if not months, all to receive a singular point. It¡¯s time much better used inside a dungeon, where growth is measured in hours.¡±
That much was common knowledge. On every forum dedicated to Awakeners, guides for all kinds of Talents rightly warned rookies away from wasting too much time in the gym. It was simply not worth the effort.
¡°However.¡± The old man continued. ¡°Your Status is just a raw display of your stats. It doesn¡¯t take into account your mastery of those stats. Two people with the same strength stat may not be able to lift the same weight if one has trained their body and the other hasn¡¯t. The same goes for all the other attributes. Training your body and mind to handle these increased attributes makes you able to use them far more efficiently. You are not technically stronger, faster, or more resilient, but knowing how to use your attributes trumps even a minor bump in stats.¡±
That gave them all pause. It was counter to almost everything that was commonly said about the best methods to train, but it was also an intuitive concept.
It¡¯s also similar to what Miss Walker taught us about leveraging our STR correctly. Two different people with the same stat might not use them the same way, and though on paper they are the same, their outcomes are likely to be different.
¡°And don¡¯t think this is just about physical attributes. Mental attributes benefit from this sort of mastery, too. The more you use them, the better you get at using them efficiently.¡± Mr. Bethany continued. ¡°Pushing yourself in a safe environment like this, even if it brings you to the brink of exhaustion to do it repeatedly, will help you be more efficient in its use in a real-life situation.¡±
Mr.Bethany, it turned out, was an excellent teacher, despite his draconian methods. He enjoyed pushing his pupils physically and mentally, and then, while they recovered, he¡¯d explain the philosophy behind it.
It was grueling, and more than once, James felt like he might actually pass out, but he pushed through. They all did.
By the end of the day, they were all utterly spent, but there was a sense of accomplishment too, a feeling that they had really achieved something. As they limped into the changing room, James couldn¡¯t help but feel a grudging respect for Mr Bethany. The man knew what he was talking about, and James could already see the benefits of his approach.
¡°We¡¯re all going to be sore for a week.¡± Daniel grumbled, but there was a smile on his face too. As the Tank, he had been pushed the hardest in END-focused exercises. So much so that James had been afraid his friend would collapse.
Instead, he had risen to the challenge and pulled through. Just like James had done when his limbs had been weighed down enough that he felt like he was walking around with a small car in his arms. When he had been told to go through a boxing routine like that, he had almost thought the old man was joking, but one look at his deadly serious expression had made him rethink. He had made it, though, and that was all that mattered.
Once they were out of the showers, feeling as if they had been wrung dry, they were met by their teacher for the day sitting on one of the sofas, taking the entire space. ¡°Please join me; I have a couple of things to talk to you about.¡±
Hesitantly looking at each other, they did as bid. Mr Bethany had gained their respect with his peculiar but effective training methods, but that didn¡¯t mean they were any less wary about him. Not many people at the AA had earned their trust.
As they all sat down, some sprawling on the floor for lack of space, the large man took a deep breath. His eyes moved from one student to the next, and James felt the full weight of the man¡¯s attention. It wasn¡¯t intimidating in the usual sense; it was the intensity, the complete focus, that felt so heavy.
¡°Now.¡± Mr. Bethany started, his voice surprisingly gentle compared to his earlier roars during the training. ¡°I know that this day has been quite the departure from your usual schedule and methods, but I hope you have learned something valuable today.¡±
They all nodded, albeit some more begrudgingly than others.
¡°You might be wondering why I was brought in today and what''s happening with Leila. Let me tell you about the truth behind the Dawn Initiative.¡±
Chapter 34
¡°Let me tell you about the truth behind the Dawn Initiative.¡±
They all sat up straight at that. Even the name of the project they were the pilot for was classified to high hell. While Mr. Bethany had to be a big shot in the AA for Miss Walker to have trusted him with their training, they were still surprised he¡¯d give them direct information.
¡°The main component is exactly what you know. A good chunk of money was set aside to build new teams of rookies from the ground up, thus refilling the starved ranks of Awakeners at the Agency.¡± He explained, getting nods from all around. ¡°But there is more. You have experienced what leaving everything in the hands of Guilds is like on your own skin. What it means to have no oversight over their operations.¡±
¡°There''s a reason why the Federal Government has decided to get directly involved and create this initiative.¡± Mr. Bethany continued. ¡°Guilds have been, in many ways, poisoning the well. Exploiting talents, monopolizing the field, and deciding who rises and who falls. Their power and influence have become too broad and too deep, and it¡¯s eating at the very foundation of society.¡±
This was a well-known problem, debated and discussed in whispers and online forums. Everyone had their own opinions on the solutions to the question, ranging from abolishing the AA entirely to nationalizing the Guilds. Still, they all agreed that things couldn¡¯t stay as they were, because the balance tilted too far on one side - the Guilds¡¯- which would send the whole system crashing.
¡°The Dawn Initiative is not just about raising new talents. Yes, we want a corp of powerful and relatively loyal Awakeners. But it¡¯s not the main reason why the big-heads in Washington agreed to fund the project.¡± He leaned back, his massive frame making the sofa creak under his weight. ¡°You are, to be quite honest, bait.¡±
And there it is. Well, it¡¯s not like we didn¡¯t know. Miss Walker was clear that we were knowingly being sent into dungeons whose information had been falsified or deliberately let out. At least she was honest with us and even broke ranks to check the Montauk dungeon for anything outside our possibilities.
¡°We already knew that.¡± James finally said, making the old man blink in surprise. ¡°No one said it directly, but it doesn¡¯t take a genius to realize. Miss Walker told us about things happening at the higher floors and that they suspected several Guilds of wrongdoing.¡± He continued, careful not to be too specific.
Mr. Bethany might have proven himself a good teacher and an intelligent man, but as long as Miss Walker didn¡¯t personally vouch for him, he¡¯d still treat him with wariness.
¡°It¡¯s good to know you can use your brain then. It will make this discussion easier.¡± The older man responded. ¡°Leila was never one to stick too close to the rules, but I suppose I have some fault in that, being her teacher and all.¡±
¡°You were her teacher?¡± Lauren interrupted, looking surprised at first and then pensive. It made sense if one thought about it. Miss Walker would only send someone she trusted completely to take over for her.
¡°I was. Back when the AA was still a newborn Agency, and things were fluid, I led a team of ex-soldiers and cadets who had Awakened. I taught her the ropes and made sure she wouldn¡¯t kill herself.¡± Mr. Bethany explained, sounding fond; it was clear to everyone in the room that the old man cared deeply for their instructor.
¡°Anyways, as I was saying, it¡¯s important you understand that the Initiative received the funds it did because of the hidden promise behind it.¡± He continued, looking serious once again ¡°The Chief Director¡¯s talks with the White House are not available to me, but I¡¯m ready to bet my pension that he assured them he would retake some power back from the Guilds and that you¡¯d be the tool for him to do so.¡±
It wasn¡¯t surprising to James that even people ostensibly on their side, like the AA¡¯s Chief Director, would use their future like a bargaining chip to receive more funds. Still, if there was an actual plan behind the mess they were in, it would be better to learn as much as possible. ¡°Does that mean we¡¯ll continue being sent into falsified dungeons? So that the AA can rack up a pattern of similar misdeeds by various Guilds?¡±
Mr. Bethany smiled, pleased at how quickly he had caught on. ¡°That¡¯s part of it, yes, though it won¡¯t be long before the Guilds become wise to that kind of tactic. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they started keeping tabs on you to find out if you are AA plants there to bring their ¡®mistakes¡¯ to light.¡±
¡°They already are.¡± James interrupted. That was all the confirmation he needed to know he wasn¡¯t being overly paranoid after being spooked by the blonde woman in Montauk.
If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.
Rather than being surprised, like he had expected him to be, Mr. Bethany looked extremely excited hearing that.
¡°So they have already started moving more directly. That¡¯s good to know.¡± The old man¡¯s grin was almost boyish, as he seemingly had a lot of fun imagining the next steps.
¡°The problem with large organizations.¡± Mr. Bethany chuckled ¡°Is that their left hand seldom knows what the right hand is doing. That gives us a certain advantage for now. However, it won''t last long. Some Guilds must have gotten spooked, and their relative fragmentation allows us some maneuvering space, but the major ones will reel the others back in soon enough. If we can get at least one big fish to eat the bait, it¡¯ll mean we can start with the next phase.¡±
It was clear that the old man enjoyed this game of shadows and deception as much as he did the physical training. There was a kind of thrill in the dangerous dance they were playing.
¡°You¡¯ll be walking a thin line. A precarious balance between being the unsuspecting victims and the proactive agents of change. But remember this.¡± He emphasized, leaning forward in his seat, his massive arms resting on his thighs. ¡°The key to your survival and success lies in your unity and trust in each other. We can¡¯t guarantee you¡¯ll always be safe, but you already knew this would be a dangerous job. However, I can promise you that you are not alone in this fight. Important and powerful people are betting a lot on this, and their resources are plentiful.¡±
Then, he relaxed, his expression returning to the jolly amusement he had presented himself with ¡°It''s a big game, children. The pawns are many, and the knights and rooks are always ready to strike. But sometimes, a pawn can become the most powerful piece on the board if moved wisely. Being a small fish often means you can go unnoticed for much longer, until it¡¯s too late.¡±
Maria tilted her head, processing his words. ¡°Does that mean that you expect the surveillance to not last long once they have realized we are not high-rankers pretending to be H-rank to screw them over?¡±
¡°That¡¯s exactly right. I might be wrong, but in the grand scheme of things, they can¡¯t be seen as too interested in you. Certainly, your failure would allow the Guilds to claw back the little breathing room we made, but they are likely to leave that to smaller, weaker Awakeners. The big shots will turn their focus on Washington, and that is the beauty of this plan.¡±
¡°With their attention elsewhere, you intend to sweep in. Take out at least one large player.¡± James realized. It was an ingenious plan, especially since it relied on the Guilds feeling safe once they had ensured nothing was out of place. Since they were truly H-rank, it wasn¡¯t too farfetched.
¡°And if things go south?¡± Lauren¡¯s voice was calm, but James could see the tension in her eyes.
The old man¡¯s face became somber. ¡°In the world we live in, children, there''s always the chance that things will go south. And it can happen faster than you think. If it does, your first priority should be ensuring your safety and that of your teammates. You¡¯re no good to anyone dead.¡±
Mr. Bethany stood up, his towering frame casting a long shadow over the team. ¡°It''s late, and you have another long day ahead. Remember what we talked about, and keep your eyes and ears open. You might be a single cog of this machine, but you are an important one. Keep up with your training and you¡¯ll achieve all you want.¡±
Being technically in New Jersey, South Mountain Reservation should have been outside their range, but since the entire North-Eastern District was headed by the New York AA Branch, they had some privileges others didn¡¯t have.
Mostly woodland made of hardwood trees and hemlock fields, the Reservation was a wild place. It had been left to itself since the 1930s, aside from the construction of the Recreational Complex, thus resulting in few visitors venturing deep enough to notice any changes.
It was a stroke of luck then that the ranger corps, during their periodical sweeps of the area, had detected an unusually high level of mana and, after personally checking in, had found that a dungeon had spawned.
Since it was relatively new, and the power in the air was not enough to declare an emergency yet, such a place would normally be auctioned to private Guilds. Still, its presence on County property made things a bit dicier.
Normally, the bureaucrats in charge of such departments would salivate at the idea of getting some free money in exchange for having one of their problems solved, but this time, the man that should have simply rubber stamped the Black Crow Guild¡¯s request for a lease had refused it.
He had refused even their second offer, which was twenty thousand dollars for a renewable lease of ten days. Quite generous, considering it was a H-rank dungeon.
That left a vacuum, as the New Jersey AA department didn¡¯t have the resources to deal with such a low-priority problem. That meant it was sent back to the main branch for the district, the New York AA, where it should have been auctioned again, hopefully receiving the County official''s consent.
Instead, it was snatched up as soon as it arrived by a masked woman with red eyes, who gleefully went over the process of getting it approved and received confirmation that the Park bureaucrat had accepted the request.
That whole chain of events was why Team 0 was, one early Thursday morning, trudging through the humid woodland, headed towards the dungeon with a hand-drawn map and their mana-detecting device as a guide.
¡°And you¡¯d think that being rangers, those people would show some more willingness to accompany us, but no. They all had duties to attend to!¡± Lauren complained, skipping between roots thanks to her enhanced AGI.
¡°Well, you know what they told us. There was a plant monster that didn¡¯t die even if they shot it several times. If I wasn¡¯t an Awakener, I wouldn¡¯t want to come and deal with murderous plants as well.¡± Ezekiel answered, trying to calm the Rogue down.
¡°At least this time, I should be able to do something.¡± Maria interjected, sounding gleeful at the thought of successfully setting a monster on fire.
James shook his head in mirth, keeping the mana-detecting device ahead of him and following its indications.
Finally, after a good half an hour of trekking, it pinged loudly, signifying the presence of enough concentrated magical energy for a dungeon. ¡°Alright, we¡¯re here.¡± The Thakinetic said, setting his bag with the fragile device between a rock and a tree so that it could stay hidden for the duration of their dive.
As soon as he was done and had turned around to check on his teammates, his senses screamed a warning, and he threw himself to the ground, barely avoiding what looked like a feathered missile that would have slammed into him with enough strength to break his face.
Chapter 35
Rolling away from the hole in the ground, James was able to see what made it for the first time. Pulling itself out with sharp talons, a bird the size of his fist with a bright blue feathering and yellow belly chirped aggressively, as if it hadn¡¯t just attempted to murder him.
Considering the absurd speed at which it had moved, it looked no worse for wear, probably having a high VIT stat as well as AGI. Before James could pounce on it, having shaken off the surprise, the mutated bluebird took to the air, coming to a stop on a high branch.
¡°Holy fucking shit. We are fucked.¡±
James would have usually been shocked at such language coming out of the typically polite Ezekiel, but looking at the dozen birds that were taking residence next to his would-be murderer, he couldn¡¯t help but agree.
¡°Behind me!¡± Daniel shouted, his shield glowing brightly. Even as he set himself to stand as a bulwark against the tide of dive-bombing birds, they were already launching themselves off the branch.
Maria and Ezekiel managed to get to safety in time, but James and Lauren were not so lucky. Knowing that he risked getting truly injured, the Thakinetic flooded his body with Empowerment, for the first time in a long while not concentrating it on just his limbs.
A second later, he was hit by three different birds. The strength of their assault was such that he was thrown away like a rag-doll, rolling to a painful stop against a maple tree.
James could feel a pulsating sensation in both his arms, which he had used as a shield. Opening his eyes, he saw that at least they weren¡¯t horribly mauled, probably thanks to his suit, but they didn¡¯t feel good.
Attempting to open and close his hands proved painful, but at least he knew they weren¡¯t broken.
¡°Die, you stupid birds, Dieee!¡± Maria¡¯s shout brought him back to the present. He looked up, noticing that several of the birds were busy desperately dodging her fireballs while others lay on the ground, unmoving.
James picked himself up, focusing his skill only on his arms. He sighed in relief, glad that the enhanced VIT could at least lessen the pain.
A shadow moving within his senses told him that Lauren had been luckier than him. Her left arm was limp at her side, but beyond that, she looked no worse for wear, and she was busy stabbing those birds that had remained on the ground.
¡°They can¡¯t attack more than once or twice. Kill them before they recover!¡± The girl yelled, even as she moved to her next victim.
James didn¡¯t need to hear that twice and sprang into action. Despite the great deal of pain he was in, he still had perfectly functional legs and made good use of them.
His reinforced boots easily squashed the birds, their high VIT evidently the result of an active skill rather than their base stats.
Daniel was busy holding against the assault of the few still flying birds, but with Ezekiel¡¯s debuffs, they were not a particular threat. They chirped confusedly, evidently not used to their prey surviving more than a hit or two. Certainly not their entire flock¡¯s combined assault.
Maria finished setting fire to those that had gotten back on the branches but were too tired to fly again, her spells more precise than before thanks to the skill having leveled up after the fight with the starfish.
¡°Try to hem them close to the ground!¡± James called, lifting his foot off another bird¡¯s corpse. He was trying very hard to ignore the pulsing pain in his arms because, being forced to use his legs to fight, he needed to split Empowerment between all his limbs, thus lessening the pain-relief effects of the enhanced VIT.
Maria complied with his request, stopping her direct assault and instead covering the sky in a much thinner veil of fire. Having seen many of their comrades get burnt to death by those very same flames, the bluebirds flew low, trying to escape the fiery curtain.
Unfortunately for them, they landed directly in Lauren and James¡¯ strike zones. It took them a few passes to get them all, owing to their limited mobility after the first assault, but eventually, they managed to get them all to the ground, and from there ending the fight was a quick affair.
¡°Jesus H Christ. That was so much harder than I thought it would be.¡± Lauren complained, walking to Ezekiel, whose healing skill was already busy putting James¡¯ arms back into fighting condition.
¡°That¡¯s the problem with walking in without any knowledge. The rangers said they were attacked by a plant, but nothing about dive-bombing birds.¡± Daniel commented as he inspected his shield for any damage. Luckily, being made of D-rank materials, it had held up without a scratch to show for it.
This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.
Maria, who had been fundamental for their efforts at hemming the birds in, didn¡¯t look that impressed ¡°They weren¡¯t even that tough. We could have dealt with them easily if we had known what to expect.¡±
¡°Yeah, but the problem is, we didn¡¯t know about them. And we won¡¯t always get every bit of information about the next dungeon. The cave in Montauk should have taught us that.¡± Ezekiel replied, wiping his forehead after having finished healing Lauren¡¯s arm.
Interrupting their bickering, James lifted a hand, Thakinetic Awareness telling him that something that wasn¡¯t there now suddenly was. Slowly, he turned to look around where he felt the presence, but nothing stood out to him beyond the usual shrubbery and trees.
¡°What is it?¡± Maria whispered, looking around furtively.
¡°There is something here that I can barely feel. It might be hiding behind the trees.¡± He answered, suspiciously checking the hemlock plants for any sign of mutation.
¡°James¡¡± Daniel murmured, eyes wide ¡°I think it might be the trees.¡±
As soon as he said it, a root that he hadn¡¯t even noticed before sprung from below and, with incredible swiftness, speared one of the bird corpses, pulling it into the ground.
Immediately, team 0 took up a formation behind the Tank. They waited for another move for a few seconds, but nothing seemed to happen. Then, just as James was about to propose they attack instead, the earth rumbled and a dozen roots lifted themself up.
Thick enough to withstand several hits, the mutated tree trunk split open, revealing a gaping black maw. The roots wiggled in the air like tentacles and its fronds shifted, the sound surprisingly intimidating.
"Well, I guess we found the plant the rangers were talking about." Ezekiel muttered, clutching his knife a bit tighter, his face pale. The roots slowly snaked towards them, their movements grotesquely agile for plant matter.
"Maria, do you think you can burn it?" James asked, keeping his eyes on the undulating mass before them.
"Not sure, but I can damn well try!" Maria replied. Flames erupted from her fingertips, forming a whirling ball of fire that she hurled toward the open maw. The fireball was met by one of the roots, engulfing it completely.
The tree seemed to shriek in pain, retracting back from the heat. The root separated itself from the main body and fell to the ground, shriveled and blackened, but the monster itself was not affected.
Emboldened by her success, Maria sent three more fireballs in quick succession, each promptly intercepted by a wiggling root.
¡°We need to get the roots¡¯ attention and give Maria a clear shot!¡± James called out, advancing. He grabbed one of the tentacle-like roots, causing it to twist as if in surprise and then try to spear him through.
He jumped back, dodging the strike, and grabbed onto another, letting it go immediately to avoid the whip-like hit. The air whistled as it passed just over his head, and since it was the only unprotected part of his body, James was very keen on keeping it away from any murderous root.
I know high-ranking helmets are super expensive and getting a bad-quality one is worse than having none, but we really need to find a way to protect our heads.
Things started moving much more quickly when Lauren jumped in from the other side. Buffed by Ezekiel¡¯s magic, they could easily avoid the roots, even though they couldn¡¯t do much in return. James tried a couple of times to hit the roots after avoiding their strikes, but the most he could manage was breaking some of the exterior wood up and pushing them away. They were surprisingly springy, moving with the hits and softening the blows enough that they wouldn¡¯t break.
However, it had never been their plan to do so. When enough roots became occupied with the two melee fighters, Maria could finally get a few good shots in, burning the last protective roots.
Hidden behind Daniel¡¯s glowing shield, the Fire Mage continued her barrage, hitting the trunk for the first time, making it shriek. The magical flames burned brightly and hotter than usual, and it wasn¡¯t long before the rest of the tree caught on fire.
It flailed around, sending burning sparks everywhere and forcing Maria to run containment, on pain of creating a massive blaze. Still, with the tree on fire, they only needed to avoid its increasingly desperate hits until it finally started breaking down, its roots losing their strength and becoming inanimate.
Team 0 kept their guard up, watching the bonfire, until a notification finally popped up, telling them that they had defeated a [Juvenile Treant].
¡°That¡¯s a juvenile? I really don¡¯t want to meet an adult one then.¡± James commented, somewhat annoyed at not having done much damage. He had still received some EXP, since without his help Maria wouldn¡¯t have been able to kill it, but it annoyed him, having been relegated to support.
Lauren grimaced, wiping her blade clean from the bird¡¯s crusted blood. "Let¡¯s also make sure to clear this whole area. If one tree mutated, others may have as well.¡±
¡°Yeah, and more importantly, I couldn¡¯t feel it until it started moving. I think they might be basically in hibernation.¡± James had been shocked and confused at the Treant¡¯s presence. Even the Whip Seaweed had much more willpower than it during its hiding phase, making him worry about any future encounter.
His ability to find beings based upon the strength of their will was one of Team 0¡¯s greatest strengths and what allowed them to tackle dangerous situations without fear of falling prey to ambushes. If his skill was becoming less useful, it might spell difficult times for them.
Still, a second notification broke him out of his spiraling, and James smiled. Leveling up was always a good way of breaking him out of his funk.
|
STATUS WINDOW
|
|
Name
|
James Summers
|
|
Age
|
19
|
|
Awakening
|
1st
|
|
Talent
|
Thakinesis
|
|
Title
|
|
|
Level
|
19
|
|
MP
|
71/95
|
|
STR
|
15
|
|
VIT
|
11
|
|
AGI
|
11
|
|
SENSE
|
14
|
|
MIND
|
10
|
|
STAT POINTS
|
0
|
James closed the window, feeling much better now that he had increased his STR and SENSE again. It was important not to overspecialize, but at times, having a bit more punching power was worth it.
Also, given his fears of being ambushed by the stealthy Treants, it only felt right to add to his ability to feel them coming.
Soon after, another such presence pinged his skill. Turning around slowly, James noticed a tree in the distance starting to shift around unnaturally. He silently alerted the others with a hand sign and started to get closer, only to stop in his tracks.
There wasn¡¯t only one Treant, unfortunately. There were five.
Chapter 36
A large root speared through the ground next to him as James dodged, rolling forward. Getting further into the Treant¡¯s range might have seemed counterintuitive, but his options were very limited at long distances.
Thakinetic Awareness alerted him to another attack coming from the ground, and James jumped to the side, letting the root that sprung from where he had just been hit nothing.
With three more quick steps, he was finally close enough to the main body that he could do more than just dodge. A branch, larger and thicker than the roots, bent down to intercept him, but his buffed speed allowed him to once again avoid it.
That was close. I felt the leaves brush my suit.
Cocking his fist and firming up his stance, James took the moment his frantic movements had gained him to empower his arm, focusing on increasing his destructive power.
He had been tempted, for a moment, to use the last ditch move he had employed against the starfish, releasing enough mana to break through the hard bark, but he first wanted to try his hand at old-fashioned punching.
With a grin, he released the coiled tension.
When his fist hit the Treant, the sound was loud enough to resemble a gunshot. It broke through the initial hardwood, coming to a stop three layers deep.
He was then immediately forced to jump back, feeling his hair swish with the wind created by the tree¡¯s movement.
¡°I can take this one!¡± He yelled, confident now that he had seen he could hurt it. It would surely take some time, as the Treant didn¡¯t seem interested in letting James punch it to death, but since it couldn¡¯t really hit him, even focusing all his limbs on him, it was just a matter of time.
One more root was added to the mix, but its speed was slower. Rather than being the effect of a skill, it seemed that the monster had hit its limit of how many limbs it could move at the same time. Though it was enough to force him a few steps back, it didn¡¯t change the direction of the fight.
James dodged for half a minute before another opportunity opened up. He slipped into the Treant¡¯s guard and punched hard, hitting the same spot. Wood chips flew everywhere as his fist reached almost midway through the tree, causing the gaping maw to screech in pain.
Again, he leaped back, rolling to the ground and jumping up to avoid roots. In his buffed state, James¡¯ SENSE was enough that he could tell where an attack would go as soon as the monster committed, and for all its dogged determination, the creature was not smart enough to change its patterns, especially since Ezekiel had weakened its MIND.
The effect of the debuff was not as dramatic as with the Whip Seaweed, which had been barely able to move after being hit, but it still made the Treants predictable enough that they could be dealt with.
Dodging another attempt at crushing him with a thick branch, James was once again within striking range, and he didn¡¯t let that opportunity go to waste. His gloved fist, this time, went through the trunk, weakening it enough that it began tipping over.
The monster¡¯s warble of pain was cut off when it finally broke completely, the weight of its upper body simply too much.
As soon as the notification of its death came, James turned around and ran towards his friends. The situation was not much different than when he had first left them, with Ezekiel and Maria hiding behind Daniel and Lauren flitting around, gathering the Treants¡¯ attention.
However, the fires that had engulfed only one tree were now extended to all four, though the main bodies of two seemed safe enough for the moment.
Jumping to Lauren¡¯s aid, James tapped a few of the wriggling roots, alerting the Treants to his presence and giving the girl some breathing room. Having successfully fought against two such tree monsters by now, James was able to dodge their attempts to turn him into a shish kebab pretty easily, if only thanks to Ezekiel¡¯s skill.
Lauren was busy cutting off roots that got too daring, lessening the number of limbs they had to worry about, and since time was on their side, what with the fires spreading all over them, there was no need to risk themselves by getting too close.
It wasn¡¯t James¡¯ preferred mode of combat, and he couldn¡¯t wait until his skills reached a high enough level to let him bulldoze through any mid to long-range fighter, but when clearing a dungeon, it was important not to get ahead of one¡¯s capabilities.
Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.
In her lessons, Miss Walker had been clear that even seasoned Awakeners could fall because of hubris. They thought they had fully understood a monster and were killed by a surprise attack at the last moment. ¡°If you can kill them without risking your life, do it. Always do it.¡± She was fond of saying.
Ten minutes later, the last of the Treants had burned to death. The clearing they were in was full of broken branches and smoke, but at least they were safe from the tree monsters.
James extended his senses, searching for even the most minor presence, but was unable to find any. ¡°We should be clear here. Still, their stealth abilities are better than I was expecting, so let¡¯s be careful.¡±
The others nodded in agreement, save Maria, who was too busy being giddy about her newest level up. She had taken the lion¡¯s share of the experience, being the primary damage dealer, which had been enough to push her over the line.
James¡¯ bar was only at a tenth, even after killing a Treant all by himself, but he wasn¡¯t particularly discouraged. The dungeon run was still long and he was sure he¡¯d have the opportunity to gain more EXP.
They all took a moment to rest, having been forced back into a fight immediately after the last two. The Treants were resilient monsters, and their roots gave them great control over the battlefield. Thanks to his increased stats, James was not even winded, but it was important to pace oneself.
I bet we¡¯ll have to spend the whole dive jumping from one fight to the next. This dungeon seems specialized in keeping the tension very high, so I¡¯d expect the birds to come back any moment now.
His thoughts revealed themselves to be prophetic, because they didn¡¯t have even five minutes to relax that a dozen presences flew closer from above the canopy.
¡°Birds!¡± James yelled, rising from his crouch and staring intently north, where he could feel the [Mutated Bluebird - Dive Bombers] gather.
¡°I want to try dispersing them first. If we allow them to reach us on their terms, we won¡¯t be able to avoid the initial attack.¡± Lauren said even as she swiftly climbed a tree, her skills working overtime to hide her.
Understanding her plan, James jumped, grabbing onto a thick branch, and pulled himself up. On the ground, Daniel prepared himself, his shield held high and glowing. A Tank¡¯s skills were mostly geared towards redirecting damage, and whether that was to themselves to cover their allies or away, to bear even more force, was up to their discretion.
Usually, the heavy-set young man wouldn¡¯t need to redirect the damage away, as his VIT was high enough he could take almost anything a H-rank creature could throw at him, especially when holding his D-rank shield.
However, this time he prepared to do so. Being the only obvious target left in the clearing - Maria and Ezekiel had hidden behind the Treants¡¯ broken trunks, ready to swoop in once the birds¡¯ initial charge was over.
Of course, the plan was for very few birds to reach him at all, but those never survived contact with the enemy, and being prepared was better than getting hurt.
Once the Bluebird flock became visible, and more importantly, the monsters noticed Daniel, they quickly flew closer, rising up in the air to prepare their signature attack.
Before they could complete their rise, however, they were beset from two fronts by Lauren and James, who launched themselves from the trees, catching a few and disrupting even more.
Immediately after, three fireballs flew toward the last remaining group, forcing them to change direction midway through their dive, thus reducing the strength with which they hit Daniel¡¯s shield. The Tank didn¡¯t even budge this time and hurried to take advantage of the Bluebirds¡¯ disorientation, falling upon them with his full weight.
Meanwhile, James finished stomping on the two birds he had managed to grab and looked up, noticing that the rest of the flock was unsuccessfully attempting to regroup. Smaller fireballs were stymieing their efforts and slowed them down enough that Ezekiel could nail them down with a debuff, reducing their AGI.
Once the birds were forced to the ground and slowed appropriately, James and Lauren dealt with them in short order, ending the fight in a much cleaner manner than their initial one.
¡°Man, it¡¯s wild how different fights are when you know what to expect. These things could have easily sent us packing earlier if they had just a bit more VIT, but now we killed them without breaking a sweat.¡± Ezekiel commented. His healing skills had been absolutely necessary to continue the dive, as otherwise, they¡¯d be forced to rely on the few very precious potions they had brought along. Having to use one at the beginning of a dungeon was a clear indicator that it was simply too dangerous to keep going.
¡°It¡¯s why the Guilds tampering with the information they send us is such a big deal. If a team enters thinking they¡¯ll meet long-range monsters, but is immediately beset by something like those bluebirds, they will suffer casualties, maybe even deaths if they don¡¯t have a healer on hand.¡± James answered. The sheer brazenness they had to send people to their deaths just to get more influence was infuriating.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s leave that for later.¡± Daniel warned, looking deep into the forest ¡°I think we might get some company soon.¡±
Immediately, James activated his skill to check, sweeping the direction the Tank had been looking in.
There, almost hidden under the shrubbery, something was moving. It wasn¡¯t a huge creature, smaller than the mutated rats they had killed so long ago, but its form was quite dissimilar. Its presence blazed to James¡¯ senses, indicating an animal with an exceptional will.
¡°Holy crap, that¡¯s a badger.¡± Ezekiel murmured.
Indeed, the thing that had scared them turned out to be a stocky, low-slung badger with short, powerful legs. It was armed with huge foreclaws, being at least three inches long, and had the distinctive head markings of the species.
It scampered up to them, showing absolutely no fear but no aggression either, and sniffed around. Stopping before one of the Bluebirds, the badger speared it with a claw, held it up to inspect it and, once it found it acceptable, walked away with its new dinner, all without sparing a glance to the bemused members of team 0.
¡°I think that might have been a normal animal, you know.¡± Lauren finally said, breaking the spell of silence.
¡°I don¡¯t know, it really blazed to my senses.¡± James admitted, still a bit confused about the whole ordeal.
Normal animals still existed, of course, as mutation occurred only when enough mana pooled to form a Sink. But to find one so close to a dungeon was a surprise.
Maria chuckled, shaking her head. ¡°That little bastard stole our loot!¡±
They all had a laugh at that. They had been so surprised that a seemingly ordinary animal would come close to them without overt aggression that they let it take a bird. ¡°It stole at least three hundred dollars worth of materials.¡± Daniel added, mirth evident in his smile.
The moment of levity, unfortunately, was broken soon after. A roar so loud that it made the forest shake resounded through the vegetation.
The Boss, it seemed, had noticed their presence. And this time, it was coming to them.
Chapter 37
Another roar shook the reservation, this time much closer than the last. Since apparently the Boss would come looking for them, team 0 decided to prepare a proper welcome.
¡°Do we even know if it can get here?¡± Ezekiel asked, busy as he was huffing and puffing while pushing one of the broken Treant trunks.
¡°Bosses usually stay in the deepest areas, but they are known to roam, especially if the ambient mana is higher than normal through the whole dungeon.¡± Daniel explained, holding aloft an entire Treant with his arms.
¡°I think it¡¯ll be here soon.¡± Lauren called from where she was crouching on a maple branch, looking deeper into the forest. ¡°It might be some kind of badger, from the looks of it. A very fat one, at least.¡±
Maria snorted. ¡°Like the little guy that stole one of the birds?¡± The redhead was busy cleaning up the area, taking all their loot to a safe place where it wouldn¡¯t get damaged by the coming fight.
¡°Its angry, ugly cousin. I think it might breathe fire, to be honest. Something is burning where it just passed, but it might be from a different source.¡± The Rogue answered, sounding a bit confused. Her line of sight wasn¡¯t exactly clear, so she couldn¡¯t give precise information, but it was better than going in blind.
The shaking and rumbling continued for a while, until a weird stillness settled over the clearing as tension built up.
Their preparations mainly consisted of making sure nothing would impede their movements while battling with the Boss, which meant removing all the Treant trunks and roots and placing them on one side, where they could serve as a last ditch barrier, in case the Boss had wide-area attacks they couldn¡¯t deal with.
Beyond that, they had built something resembling a kill zone. It wasn¡¯t often that they had the time to set up before a fight in a dungeon, and so they had never had the option to use most of their kits, but the retractable caltrops and razor lines could be used to significant effect if given the chance.
Finally, the silence was broken by a low rumbling, which they soon realized came from the north. Stepping through the underbrush with little care for what it was trampling, a creature that looked like a mix between a badger and a walrus emerged from the dungeon''s depths.
It had thick, coarse fur and was black and white, in the same patterns they had seen in the little thief that took one of the birds. However, its body was massive, at least ten times the size of its ¡®cousin¡¯. A much larger than average midsection gave it its similarity to walruses, alongside its muzzle.
Sharp, thick black tusks emerged from its maw while cloudy eyes took in the arrangement of forces before it.
It gave one last sound, more like a chuff than a roar, and proceeded to walk into the clearing with little care, its paws heavy against the loamy soil.
¡°Positions!¡± Daniel shouted, his shield glowing with power. Each team member swiftly moved to their predetermined spots, circling the clearing, ready to attack from all angles.
The creature halted in the middle, seemingly aware of their presence but uncaring. It sniffed the air, its nostrils flaring. The beast''s calm demeanor made the tension spike even higher.
James carefully observed the Boss, searching for any weak points or behavior that might give them an advantage. The creature¡¯s fur was thick and tough, which would absorb most of their hits, and its tusks looked capable of spearing them through. But James noticed a soft underbelly and a subtle pulsing within its throat, the probably source of its supposed fire-breathing ability.
¡°Try to target the throat! We have to stop it from burning everything.¡± James relayed the information to his teammates, his voice tense yet low.
Finally, when it arrived to the middle of the clearing, all hell broke loose. The razor-thin wire they had set up, using the dead Treants to keep it taut, snapped around its body, digging into its flesh and making the Boss bellow in pain.
To that, Maria added a first round of fireballs while Ezekiel debuffed its AGI to stop it from escaping the encirclement. The flames licked its fur, singeing the edges but not causing as much damage as they had hoped. ¡°It¡¯s resistant!¡± The Fire Mage yelled, falling back to the secondary role they had decided upon.
When confronted with a monster that could use her same element, she had been told to first assess if it was still susceptible to it, as was common in the lower ranks, and if not, to make some distance and help by controlling the spread of the flames, using them to confuse and redirect its attention.
Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.
A rumble built up in its throat, and it became apparent it was preparing to use its fire breath. To prevent it from unleashing the attack, Lauren dashed at the beast''s flank, her dagger poised to strike.
The badger, however, was quicker than expected. Uncaring of the sharp wire digging into its flesh, it used its thick tail to swat the Rogue away, sending her flying into the trees.
Still, the attack had the intended effect of stopping the skill from being unleashed. Lauren rolled with the blow and quickly rejoined the formation.
The beast''s attention shifted to Ezekiel, its large paws thundering against the ground as it charged. It let out another grunt of pain as it met the field of caltrops they had laid out, the sharp edges cutting deep.
Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t seem to feel much beyond initial annoyance as it continued its charge, uncaring of the damage it was doing to itself.
The attack was much clumsier than it would have been, though, which allowed Daniel to take it head-on, preventing the creature from reaching Ezekiel. "Now, James!" He shouted, his shield locked with the creature''s tusks, trying to hold it in place.
The Thakinetic took advantage of the distraction, sprinting from his position, his empowered legs propelling him with great speed.
He focused his willpower on his arms, intending to land a solid punch on the creature''s exposed throat.
With a loud yell, his fist connected with the equivalent force of a speeding car. It howled in agony, and Daniel released it as it stumbled backward, curling up to protect its ruined throat instinctively.
It wasn''t down yet, though. With a low growl, the creature''s maw began to glow an ominous red. ¡°Scatter!¡± James yelled, noticing the imminent danger.
They barely had time to move. It released a torrent of flames, scorching the area where the team had been moments before. The trees around them caught ablaze, heat rapidly rising in the clearing.
¡°Fuck yes!¡± Maria yelled, gathering the spreading fires into one massive fireball and throwing it back at the Boss. It exploded on contact, sending the creature flying back into the prepared field of caltrops, which dug into its flesh.
It bellowed again, truly feeling the pain, and slowly righted itself. The creature, though powerful, was also clearly exhausted from the constantly accumulating damage. Its movements were slower, limited severely by the razor wire still cutting into it with every move, its breaths ragged. This was their chance.
Lauren used her stealth skills to reach it unnoticed and before it could truly reorient itself, she was upon it, her daggers precisely aiming for the already open wounds, bypassing its thick layer of hair and skin, inflicting even more damage.
She retreated quickly, avoiding another jet of flames. This one, however, was much smaller than the last, and it gave James the confidence to close in. Charging again with all his energy gathered in his limbs, he quickly crossed the distance, jumped to avoid the last-moment tail whip, and landed a devastating blow on its head, burying it into the ground for a moment.
His Thakinetic Awareness then blared with danger as he felt the beast become more determined, its focus sharpening, and he jumped back, yelling ¡°It¡¯s trying to do something!¡±
In response to his warning, all the members rushed back behind the fortifications they had built earlier. It had almost seemed overkill at the time, but they had followed Miss Walker¡¯s instructions to prepare for every possible situation, and it paid off.
The beast, battered and visibly worn, mustered its waning strength for a last desperate assault. The glint of malicious intelligence flashed in its cloudy eyes as it gathered all its remaining mana. The air around it shimmered with intense heat as its body began to glow ominously.
¡°Fall back!¡± Daniel¡¯s order boomed through the clearing as the team kept sprinting away from the creature. Its body continued to heat up, with steam hissing from the wounds in its fur, the seething heat within it turning its blood to a charred black.
Just as the team reached the Treant trunks, the creature exploded in a massive, fiery burst, sending a shockwave of heat and force, the impact smashing into the surrounding vegetation, turning it into instant charcoal. The explosion was loud enough to make their ears ring, even from a distance.
Stunned by the sudden explosion, the team took a moment to regroup. The once lush clearing was now a smoldering crater; bits of burning debris littered the ground, and a thick plume of smoke billowed high into the air.
¡°Everyone okay?¡± Daniel called out, his voice echoing through the now eerily quiet forest. One by one, each member of the team responded, confirming their safety.
¡°That was one hell of a boss.¡± Ezekiel muttered, wiping soot off his face.
¡°And one hell of a mess.¡± Maria added, looking at the smoldering wreckage.
Seeing his friends relax, James felt a strange sense of unease. They had fought an almost textbook battle, never allowing the Boss to have the initiative and drawing it out into several prepared traps, but his instincts told him something was amiss.
Looking into the cloud of smoke, he concentrated on his skill and was unsurprised to find a presence still blazing within.
¡°We didn¡¯t get the notification! It¡¯s still alive!¡± James called, and indeed, a low growl soon resounded through the clearing.
At the epicenter of the crater, amidst ash and embers, the beast was rising again, now free from the razor wire and the caltrops. The heat it had emitted had been enough to weaken the wire, and its massive STR had done the rest.
On the other hand, the explosion had cleared its way, launching all the remaining traps away.
The Boss, it seemed, was very much not done. It was slowed down, hobbled and battered, but its resilience was such that even now, it cut an intimidating figure.
¡°Unbelievable¡¡± Ezekiel whispered in disbelief.
¡°It''s still standing¡¡± Lauren muttered, her eyes wide as she stared at the burnt yet intimidating figure of the creature.
The beast let out a weakened but determined roar, clearly ready to continue the fight. Heat continued to be emitted from its body, strong enough that James was hesitant to get too close.
Once it was ready, the beast lunged at them with desperation, its movements more erratic, guided more by rage than precision. Its breath, now a plume of sparks and embers, created a field of fire, further igniting the surroundings.
It was slow enough that it couldn¡¯t really hit them, and even its skill had been weakened by the battle, which allowed the team to evade its assault. Maria danced within the flames, taking control of the rapidly spreading fires and redirecting them away, obscuring the Boss¡¯ vision and thus diverting its rampage.
They were at a stalemate, neither with the ability to end the fight, when James had an idea.
Oh, you are not going to like this, you fat badger.
Chapter 38
The heat shimmering around the Boss was enough that it prevented James from assaulting it head-on, in another infuriating situation in which his short-range abilities were mostly countered.
But the truth was, the increased STR Thakinetic Empowerment gave him was not limited to punching harder.
With a grunt, James picked up one of the logs he had hidden behind and, keeping the Boss¡¯ location in mind with Awareness, swung it around, building momentum.
¡°What the fu-¡± Lauren¡¯s exclamation was interrupted when he let go, the Treant¡¯s trunk sailing through the air, hitting the mutated badger and bowling it over.
Without a moment of rest, James picked up another log and started swinging in a circle again until the speed was such that it took to the skies in a perfect parabola and hit the just recovering Boss again.
Seeing that it was almost done for the count, James picked up one last trunk and approached the monster. It looked at him in defiance, still emitting enough heat to deter him from coming close.
Instead, he gave a nod of respect to the creature, as it had shown enough will to live to deserve it, and started whacking it with the trunk, each hit powerful enough to crush the skull of a grown man.
This time, it did not rise.
Only when the notification of his victory over a [Mutated Badger - Fiery Fang] resounded did James finally relax, letting go of the log, which thumped against the earth loudly. He allowed himself a smile, satisfied with his work and the rewards.
He had been close enough to level twenty that he had sailed right through it, the Boss giving him enough to reach level twenty-one. James now had four stat points to assign and was one step closer to his goal.
¡°Man, that thing was tough, eh?¡± Maria said, approaching it with a stick. She poked it a couple of times, letting out a sound of surprise when the wooden branch caught on fire, the Boss¡¯ corpse still hot enough to burn.
¡°Badgers are generally very stubborn and resilient, especially the Honey Badger variety, but this took the cake. It almost ignored all the traps.¡± Ezekiel commented, observing the creature ¡°We might have to leave it as is for a while. It¡¯s too hot to move around for now.¡±
James hummed, looking further into the woods, in the direction the badger had come from ¡°It¡¯s lucky that we still have a dungeon to clear, then.¡±
Getting some cold drinks after spending the better part of a day hunting for murderous bird flocks was truly an unbeatable feeling, James decided.
After defeating the Boss monster, team 0 started scouring the rest of the dungeon, hoping to quickly finish it up and return home. Unfortunately, the monsters¡¯ territory was quite large. While the Treants had been easy enough to identify and defeat, since they really couldn¡¯t move much, the birds had been a different problem altogether.
Clearing a dungeon meant completely eradicating the mutated wildlife, or there was a risk the mana would continue pooling in a circular effect and start changing the fauna again, thus spawning another dungeon.
While this was relatively easy to accomplish in places like the Montauk cave, where the entire run could be done in a straight line, in an open forest it meant having to scour every hiding place.
Eventually, however, they managed to find the last flock and easily dealt with them thanks to their tried and true strategy of hemming them in with fire and slowing them down with debuffs, making them easy prey for Lauren and James.
All in all, the clean-up after the Boss fight netted them all another level, so they couldn¡¯t really complain about it, even though they really wanted to.
¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the surprising amount of EXP those things gave, I¡¯d consider them the worst monsters so far.¡± Maria complained. Her role had been mostly that of containment, and though she had dutifully kept up with it, it was obvious she much preferred fighting the Treants, against which she could unleash her full power.
¡°A level is a level.¡± James commented as he opened up his bag. They couldn¡¯t take their phones and other things during a dungeon dive, so they left them with the driver, Mr. Robinson. He didn¡¯t expect to have received many notifications, as his grandparents knew he was working and the few friends he still was in contact with from high school would message him through social media, which he only occasionally opened since he had Awakened.
Surprisingly, there was a little red icon next to the green message app, showing that someone had, indeed, looked for him.
The moment James saw who it was that had looked for him, he stopped being able to hear all the others. He must have stared at the name at the top of the list for at least five minutes, because he felt a hand shake him. ¡°Oy, everything alright?¡±
This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.
¡°Yes, sorry. Just heard back from someone I didn¡¯t think would answer.¡± He said distractedly, ignoring Lauren¡¯s worried look.
As they piled into the car, eager to get back to New York, James felt his phone burn a hole in his pocket. Still, he kept his cool, going through the car ride and then the debrief at the AA while trying not to freak out.
Only when he had gotten back home, reassured his grandparents that everything was fine and that he hadn¡¯t been badly hurt, and entered his room, closing the door with its lock, did he allow himself a moment to release his pent-up emotions.
Grabbing a pillow, he smushed his face with considerable strength and screamed into it, loud and for long.
Once he had gotten that out of his system, he dropped onto his bed, feeling much more exhausted than after completing the dungeon.
I should wait a little bit. Make her feel like she did to me.
Unfortunately, those thoughts didn¡¯t help him, and he managed to resist only a few minutes before his hand gripped the phone, opening up the messaging app almost without his direct control.
There, still red and unopened, sat Sally¡¯s message.
James took a deep breath, steeling himself. The possibilities of what she could say were almost endless, and he didn¡¯t want to get disappointed by raising his hopes up.
¡°Hey, James. Sorry it took so long to answer; as you might imagine, things have been pretty difficult. My treatment was expensive, and Dad had to reorganize some things to be able to afford it. I¡¯m better now, and after thinking about it for a long time, I think I owe you more than an apology via text. I¡¯d like to meet you if you can. What do you think of Kaiser Park, at our bench, tomorrow at 10? We could get a coffee and talk.¡±
That was all the message said. James reread it three times, trying to grasp all the subtle implications that might be hidden.
His first thought was that it was high time she answered him and that yes, a simple apology wouldn¡¯t make things right. He could understand she had been traumatized, but ignoring him for a month was too much.
His second one was that it was too good to be true. While he would never think Sally would fall so low and lead him into a trap, other people might have.
Any Guild member, even the weakest H-ranks, could forcefully take her phone. And he knew someone who would really like to get him somewhere out of the way, alone.
If this is Callum Wright, I swear to God I¡¯ll kill him. He might kill me first, but I¡¯ll come back and haunt him until he kills himself.
Already, the idea that this was a trap was solidifying in his mind. James had been through too much to believe this was exactly as it looked. Or he might be paranoid. But was it paranoia when they were out to get you?
With a thought, he brought up his stat sheet and assigned all the banked points, knowing in his heart that he had already decided he would go.
He¡¯d take precautions, like using all his attributes, alerting his teammates and Miss Walker of where he was going and to expect a text from him at certain times, but he¡¯d go.
On the minor possibility this was honestly Sally trying to make amends, he couldn¡¯t not try.
|
STATUS WINDOW
|
|
Name
|
James Summers
|
|
Age
|
19
|
|
Awakening
|
1st
|
|
Talent
|
Thakinesis
|
|
Title
|
|
|
Level
|
22
|
|
MP
|
110/110
|
|
STR
|
16
|
|
VIT
|
11
|
|
AGI
|
12
|
|
SENSE
|
16
|
|
MIND
|
12
|
|
STAT POINTS
|
0
|
That morning, James woke up very early. It was a rest day since they had spent the previous one fighting through the New Jersey wilderness, and he usually would have luxuriated in the peace and quiet.
He¡¯d sleep until mid-morning, stumble downstairs still not fully awake and eat enough pancakes to feed a family of four. Instead, he had spent the night twisting and turning, afraid of what he¡¯d find the next morning at Kaiser Park.
He had read and reread the message Sally sent him enough times it was imprinted in his brain and he could recite it by memory.
More possibilities had come to him, from his once crush needing monetary help to pay for her Elixir treatment to her needing to escape an abusive home. She could have been kidnapped and he was being contacted for ransom. She might have gone insane and decided to assault him with the excuse of apologizing.
All his worrying did, in the end, was make him more tired. He mumbled some excuse to his grandmother when she asked why he looked so exhausted and started eating, shoveling as much food as he could stomach in, not wanting to worry her further.
When the time for the meeting started getting close, James sent all five texts he had prepared, one each to his teammates and Miss Walker, and set off.
He¡¯d ignore their requests for clarification for the moment. They understood that if he didn¡¯t text them again about something only they could know about by 11 AM, they should start looking for him at Kaiser Park, and that was all that mattered.
James sincerely hoped to be proven wrong, but he wasn¡¯t so foolish to risk getting ambushed. The situation between the AA and the Guilds was very tenuous at the moment, and it wouldn¡¯t surprise him if some of the less intelligent Awakeners started thinking they could take matters into their own hands.
It didn¡¯t take long to reach the park, and since he had gotten there early, he didn¡¯t find anyone, as expected. Instead of simply walking to the bench and sitting down, James set up next to the waterfront, behind the running track, and waited.
His SENSE was high enough that even without using Thakinetic Awareness, he could see everyone who entered the park. He observed them further, peering deeper to see if any of them were Awakeners.
No one suspicious came by, though, to be honest, not many people at all were out and about. A couple of young men were using the track and giving him weird looks, but he couldn¡¯t be bothered to explain himself.
He knew his fears could be entirely divorced from the truth, after all, and to someone who knew nothing of what was going on, he¡¯d sound insane.
That was, until something pinged his skill. Entering the park from Bayview Ave, a presence more substantial than the rest stood out to his senses. It was vivid enough that he was sure it must have been an Awakener.
James grit his teeth and turned to take a look, ready for the disappointment.
He was startled to see that the Awakener he had felt turned out to be Sally.
Chapter 38.5 - Interlude Leila Walker
Having had to hold herself back from rushing in several times, Leila smiled upon finally getting the signal to get into position.
She had been stalking the Golden Sun¡¯s operations for quite a while and had accumulated enough evidence to truly make a difference, especially now that she had a good idea of what they were doing and, more importantly, where they were doing it.
The pieces of the puzzle slowly started coming together after she found the executives at the pier and realized what they were transporting. That many mana stones, especially when hidden from the knowledge of the competent authorities, could only be used for one purpose.
They forcefully increased the rank of the dungeons they leased and did not report it so they could loot better, higher quality materials and sell them off to the black market.
So many countries are barely holding together these days that very few are in a position to refuse to buy such valuable treasures. The risks of being put at odds with the US are minimal anyways, since our foreign policy is so isolationist.
Shaking her head, Leila refocused. She was currently stalking a processing plant on the outskirts of Kingston, NY. Close enough to the Ashokan Reservoir that no one would casually come by it, a massive complex had been built recently, given the signs of construction still going on.
This specific center, she had found during her investigations, was one of the main hubs the Golden Sun used. It was technically all above board too, since they did have a license to buy and sell dungeon loot.
Unfortunately for them, little could stop her from reaching the deepest, most guarded parts, and she found even more evidence of absurd amounts of mana stones being collected, alongside high-quality parts that they shouldn¡¯t have access to. At least not in that amount.
The higher-ups, especially the regional Director, wanted iron solid evidence before they even attempted moving against a colossus like the Golden Sun. So she had been forced to observe, again and again, as they conducted their shady business, using their legitimate front to introduce their illegal loot in the system.
Those they didn¡¯t sell overseas, of course.
Lately, however, things had changed. Maybe sensing her impatience, or possibly because he himself was not willing to let such a massive operation go on for much longer under his watch, the regional Director had started applying pressure on Washington.
Finally, after weeks of waiting, the green light had arrived, alongside three teams of black ops Awakeners from the Marines and a detailed plan for what they needed to prioritize and where the confiscated resources should go once the operation was wrapped up.
It¡¯s not the complete sweep we expected, since the conditions for that are not ripe yet, but it¡¯s something. If we can take out such a massive Guild, it¡¯ll show the world we are not to be trifled with. It¡¯ll also give us the political capital to really ramp up the rest of the operation.
Still, all of this was not particularly relevant to Leila. She had received her orders after an initial, very tense moment in which it had not been sure she could even participate in the mission. Luckily, the Director and Marcus intervened on her behalf, giving her the go-ahead.
That meant she needed to think only about taking down a specific target and securing a location. Things she was more than suited to.
All the boring stuff that comes after can be left to the pencil pushers, as long as they don¡¯t make a mess. But it''ll be almost impossible with the Director breathing down their neck.
Her stealth skills being unmatched by anyone in her rank, Leila had little trouble reaching her preassigned position. One entire warehouse had been given to her, mainly because it contained only very sturdy equipment and an office, where her target was smoking a cigarette and reading through paperwork.
This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.
Despite being an extremely illegal operation set to undermine the United States government on foreign and domestic terrain, the whole thing ran much like a regular business.
During her long hours of stalking, Leila had seen orders arrive for specific materials from overseas on stamped paper letters, meetings being held about productivity and even HR interventions when too much abuse was being heaped on the workers.
It was a rigid, efficient business, and it must have been going on for quite a while to have reached such a level of organization. The earliest paper she had been able to find was dated January 2022, but that didn¡¯t mean much. Until they got their hands on the more well-guarded files, they wouldn¡¯t know how long the operation had been running.
Leila remained in the shadow world for a few more minutes, impatiently waiting for the rest of the special ops to get into position.
Armed with a dimensional mana transmitter, the signals of which could reach even her own personal dimension, she wasted no time proceeding when the go-ahead message came.
Stepping into the office of one Bradley Esposito, Leila felt not a little satisfaction seeing him jump into the air.
Being a B-rank Awakener, he had to have some kind of sensory skill, but her own abilities evidently far trumped it.
¡°Ah, so it¡¯s come to this.¡± He said, quickly regaining his cool. A hazy golden mist started spilling from him, condensing into a solid armor. Looking like a medieval knight, the one thing he lacked was a sword, which soon appeared in his hand.
¡°What, no surprise, no please spare me?¡± Leila groused. She had been waiting to experience this moment for so long, had been denied it again and again, that his composed reaction was a letdown.
¡°Nothing lasts forever.¡± The man shrugged. ¡°I knew one day something was gonna happen. Personally, I believed the Ten Thousand Eyes Guild would find us first and try to take over, but I guess the AA had to have some last spark of defiance before its death.¡±
Leila smirked, her eyes conveying all her amusement. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing it¡¯s not just the AA, then, huh?¡±
Covered by the helmet, she couldn¡¯t see his expression, but she liked to imagine his eyes almost falling off his head. To force the full might of the Federal Government on them, they had to pull many strings and she had to spend many, many long hours accumulating evidence. It was worth it.
¡°I see.¡± He answered after a moment of silence, his voice much more hesitant. ¡°It seems like we have been outplayed. I don¡¯t suppose you¡¯ll allow me to leave without a fight, then?¡±
Leila snorted. After all she had witnessed this man do and what she knew of him, there was no chance in hell she would let him go.
Then, with the feeling of something snapping into place, a glowing white dome appeared in the sky over the compound. ¡°That must be my Special Ops friends. They really don¡¯t want any of you guys to run away, you know.¡±
Apparently done with words, Esposito lifted his sword and got into a stance. Yeah, you are right. Words are for later. Now, give me the satisfaction I wanted.
The golden sword was suddenly in front of her, the mana radiating off it enough to obliterate a C-rank being just from the proximity.
It passed through Leila harmlessly as she dispersed into shadows. Esposito crashed into the office¡¯s wall, entering the larger chamber of the warehouse. He looked around for Leila and quickly noticed the darkness pooling at every corner, every crevice, sealing them in.
¡°You¡¯ll have to do better than that if you want to keep me here!¡± He shouted, power flooding into his sword. He swung it, and a massive crescent wave of golden energy launched forth, aiming to reduce the walls to rubble.
It splashed harmlessly against the shifting shadows, which greedily absorbed every ounce of light they could get.
Like a wraith, Leila appeared behind him, apparently unconcerned with the might displayed. Her fist buried itself in his armor, sending Esposito flying against the wall at great speed.
It became quickly evident that little of the original structure remained, as it could not have withstood their clash. Instead, it had all been replaced with solid darkness. Some of that twisted into limbs and grabbed onto the man, holding him still.
Then, a glow burned through them, and the Guild member walked out of the vice grip he had been in. Silently, he flooded even more of his mana into the environment, succeeding in driving back the encroaching terror slightly.
Leila smiled. If it had been already over, she would have been very saddened. Her eyes lit up with power, and a deep red color ignited among the shifting shadows. Embers started rotating around her, as if captured in her gravitational well.
Then, she sprung forth, instantly crossing the distance between them. A sword of her own appeared in her hands, a deep black with an ominous red edge, which clashed against his glowing weapon, creating a massive shockwave that shook the enhanced room.
Before the man could react, a geyser of flames erupted from beneath them, engulfing the two entirely. He was again tossed in the air, his once pristine armor showing cracks.
Again, Leila didn¡¯t let him have the time to reorient himself. A massive wave of darkness rose up from the ground and grabbed onto him, pulling the man back down.
Wings of the same golden light sprung from his back, beating powerfully to keep him aloft. Esposito grunted with the effort and raised his blade, preparing to deliver a massively powerful strike.
That was, until a wave of white-hot fire from her sword hit him. The energy released was enough to melt the reinforced building, continuing further into the air until it hit the glowing dome, making it flicker.
In the smoldering remains of the warehouse, Leila touched down next to her opponent, who was busy gulping in air and desperately pushing mana into his charred legs as he tried to heal himself.
¡°I was expecting a bit more, to be honest.¡± She commented, delivering one last strike that sent him into unconsciousness.
Chapter 39
¡°What the fuck.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t say that¡¯s the kind of thing I expected you to say.¡± Sally commented, a tentative smile blooming on her face.
¡°What the fuck.¡± James repeated again, still confused about the whole thing. He had spent the past night obsessing about all the possibilities behind Sally¡¯s message, and the one thing he had not considered was that she had Awakened too.
¡°Do I look that bad? All the pretty girls you surround yourself with must make me look ugly, right?¡± She asked, some of her usual impishness coming to the forefront.
When he opened his mouth again, she stopped him. ¡°If the next words out of you are ¡®What the fuck¡¯ again, I swear to God, James!¡±
He shut up, his teeth clicking. He blinked twice and then slapped himself, rebooting his brain.
¡°Alright. Alright, I think I¡¯m good now.¡± He said, blinking rapidly.
¡°So.¡± Sally began, seeing that he was finally paying attention. ¡°You already know I Awakened, then.¡±
James took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°Yeah, I have a skill that makes it easy to tell.¡±
Sally pouted, crossing her arms. ¡°And here I wanted to do a big reveal. I even had all the words picked!¡±
He chuckled, feeling as if they were back before everything changed. ¡°You can do it now anyway. I promise I can act convincingly.¡±
¡°Nah, it wouldn¡¯t be the same.¡±
For a little while, they chatted about everything and nothing. It was as if they had gone back to sneaking around Home Depot, stealing a few more minutes of break to keep talking with one another.
Unfortunately, the real world would not be denied much longer, and when James¡¯ eye fell on the still bandaged leg, he felt Sally stiffen.
¡°It¡¯s not a pretty sight, but it¡¯s almost completely regrown.¡± She said in a deceptively light tone.
¡°At least you can walk with it.¡± He answered, maintaining the same disinterested facade. He wanted to ask what she had been through, how she had dealt with the trauma, and how he could help. But he wasn¡¯t about to bring up bad memories for her if she didn¡¯t do so first.
¡°Yeah, the doctors say a couple more weeks and it¡¯ll be like nothing ever happened to it. I even stopped taking Elixirs. Just potions and rest, for now.¡± Sally revealed, her gaze lost in the bay.
¡°Sounds like things are looking up.¡± James commented. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t care, but he felt awkward, not knowing what he could talk about. Technically, Sally was the one who needed to apologize, but it didn¡¯t feel right to force one out of her by asking directly.
The specter of her absence, however, still hung over them.
Finally, she refocused, turning to face him completely. ¡°Sorry, I asked you here and now I can¡¯t even gather the courage to say anything. I didn¡¯t come because I just wanted to see you, as much as I may like it.¡±
James braced himself. Whatever she would say next would change everything, he knew.
¡°I originally wanted to ask you to come with me.¡±
He blinked, before the implications settled in. ¡°You¡¯re leaving.¡±
She smiled sadly. ¡°I am. I can¡¯t stay here, James. Too much has happened. Every time I get out of my house, I feel panic rising up. I keep looking back, afraid something is going to attack me.¡±
He sighed. It shouldn¡¯t have been so surprising, after all. Not many people liked remaining in the same place they had been mauled. While it wasn¡¯t exactly possible to find somewhere this wouldn¡¯t happen, he couldn¡¯t begrudge her for not feeling at ease in New York.
¡°I wanted to ask you to come with me.¡± She repeated ¡°But I can see that you have already overcome that night. You are probably happy, even.¡±
Tears started forming at the edge of her eyes, but Sally stubbornly pushed them back. If there was one thing James had always admired about her character, it was how strong she was. After what she had gone through, having the courage to leave the house by herself at all was impressive.
Stolen novel; please report.
¡°I didn¡¯t have much choice. I couldn¡¯t let the Radiant Guild get away with it.¡± He answered, though he knew it wasn¡¯t what she meant.
Spite was a powerful force, but the truth was that he had never even considered closing himself into his room and never coming back. It just wasn¡¯t him.
¡°I saw you in the news.¡± She revealed. ¡°They obscured the face, and you were wearing a uniform, but I knew it was you. You went back to the sewers. You cleared the rat dungeon, even.¡±
James smiled. It had taken some time to overcome his hesitation, and he had to take a moment more than once to strengthen his will, but he had confronted the trauma head-on. He was actually somewhat proud of that.
¡°I did. Couldn¡¯t really leave it open, right? And the Radiant wasn¡¯t about to do it anyway.¡±
¡°See, that¡¯s what I mean. You look more fulfilled now than in any other moment. Compared to this, you were a sad, grey person a few months ago. You craved this.¡± She said, vaguely gesturing to his body. He knew it wasn¡¯t an accusation, but it sounded like one.
¡°I¡ I couldn¡¯t do anything before, but now I can. I¡¯m growing every day. I¡¯m getting strong enough to finally do something!¡± He said, clearing his throat awkwardly at the end, once he realized he had subconsciously raised his voice.
¡°And I¡¯m so happy for you.¡± She said, smiling sadly ¡°But I can¡¯t do that. I may have Awakened, but I can¡¯t live like that. I want to finish college, work in a research facility, and understand this new world we live in. Not wade in blood and monsters and¡ It¡¯s not me.¡±
¡°So you are leaving.¡± He said again, but this time, it was with conscious understanding. Sally was choosing to escape New York, knowing it would tear them apart. And he couldn¡¯t stop her.
¡°So I am leaving.¡± She answered.
¡°Alright lovely people, gather around!¡± Miss Walker called as she entered the training room.
The woman was usually cheerful, but today she glowed with happiness, as if a great weight had been lifted.
Quickly, they all sat on the parlor¡¯s couches, intently looking at their teacher.
¡°You might have noticed, these last couple of days, that something was happening here at the AA.¡± She began, sounding very smug. ¡°We talked more than once about the situation with the Guilds, and specifically, we spoke of the Golden Sun and its subsidiaries, the Radiant and the Eclipse Guilds.¡±
By now, all five young Awakeners had gathered that something had been going on, especially since their teacher had been uncharacteristically reserved with her lessons, aiming to give them tactical knowledge rather than bringing them to the field like she usually would push for.
Seeing their curious faces, Miss Walker eye-smiled ¡°A few days ago, a massive operation, with the full support of the Federal Government, took place all over New York State.¡±
She¡¯s enjoying this a bit too much. They don¡¯t pause this dramatically even at Family Feud.
¡°Yours truly was one of those high-ranking Awakeners chosen to participate, having provided most of the evidence necessary to move on with the entire operation.¡± She revealed, the tension ratcheting up another notch while they waited for the results.
¡°In seven different locations, raids were conducted by AA Agents and Special Ops members. Most of the Golden Sun¡¯s elite are now in custody, held in Alcatraz Island¡¯s Awakener Penitentiary. Their smuggling and illegal rank-raising operation has been dismantled, and their assets seized.¡±
A stunned moment of silence was followed by a loud cheer. Maria hugged James before launching herself at Ezekiel, then Daniel and Lauren.
Miss Walker let them celebrate for a while longer, amusedly watching, before she interrupted. ¡°Yes, yes. It¡¯s good news. More importantly, this will show everyone that the AA is back into play and ready to fight. It will also mean much more scrutiny on you, so keep that in mind.¡±
James laughed, not caring one whit about what people would think of him. The Golden Sun was down!
¡°What about the subsidiaries?¡± He then asked. Miss Walker hadn¡¯t said anything about them being involved in the raid, but they were so profoundly intertwined that he couldn¡¯t think of them going unscathed.
On one hand, I really wanted to be the one to take them all down, but it might be better this way.
¡°It wasn¡¯t my focus, but I can tell you that some of their top executives were also taken in. Not everyone had enough evidence arrayed against them, but your efforts in showing their falsification on dungeon reports helped a lot.¡±
The smile on James¡¯ face became a bit less bright at that. Of course, he had known they wouldn¡¯t be completely destroyed, but he hadn¡¯t been able to help hoping. ¡°Will the Golden Sun get dismantled, at least?¡±
¡°It will. Most of their direct properties will fall under the aegis of the AA until the trial is over, but a judge already sent an order to allow us to seize almost anything. As far as the subsidiaries, they will be allowed to continue working, if only because most of the evidence against them was of negligence. Following orders is not an excuse, but it is true that they were kept in the dark about the illegal business of their mother Guild.¡± The masked woman answered. It was, in truth, a much more significant victory than James had been hoping for.
Even after contributing personally to the investigation, he had not believed they would actually go through it, subconsciously.
Still, the Radiant and Eclipse Guilds'' survival meant he could get his revenge. Obviously, most of the government¡¯s energies had been focused on the Golden Sun, so he couldn¡¯t expect them to solve every problem. And thinking back to his earlier conversation with his teacher, he realized they couldn¡¯t justify using their resources on such small Guilds.
It¡¯s still up to us, then.
¡°How did you do it?¡± Lauren asked, leaning forward.
¡°You know I can¡¯t share too much, but we caught them redhanded several times. It just took a while to organize the whole operation.¡±
Ezekiel hummed, sounding mildly impressed. ¡°Is that the end of it, then? This will surely send a big message across the country, but I thought you wanted to do one massive sweep and take in everyone.¡±
Miss Walker sighed, deflating slightly ¡°I would have liked to do that too, but this already took a lot of resources. We need to pace ourselves, lest we overextend.¡±
That sounded reasonable, unfortunately. It wasn¡¯t like the government could unleash the full might of the military on domestic territory. As cool as that would be, people would be up in arms, rightful mission or not. And to be honest, I don¡¯t think I¡¯d trust them to do it right.
¡°So!¡± Their teacher clapped, regaining control of the conversation. ¡°More on this whole thing will come out in the papers soon. For now, we can finally go back to grinding.¡±
Ah, of course. They kept us in here for so long because they needed to complete the sweeps before they could be sure there wouldn¡¯t be acts of revenge.
¡°Does that mean we¡¯re in the clear? You got them all?¡± Lauren seemed suspicious; honestly, James could understand where she was coming from. Good news was pretty rare, after all.
¡°We can be sure no one will target you guys for revenge.¡± Miss Walker answered. Her wording, however, hid the truth. She deliberately did not address the second question, meaning someone had likely managed to escape.
All members of team 0 shared a look, understanding the subtext.
¡°Alright, I guess that¡¯s all you can tell us for now, huh?¡± The Rogue threw in with a hopeful expression. When their teacher just kept eye-smiling, she drooped.
¡°That said, it¡¯s time we take a look at your next dungeon. How do you feel about dark forests full of spiders?"
Chapter 40
H-rank dungeons were something most people considered to be relatively harmless, as long as the monsters within didn¡¯t come out. A well-trained team of police officers, armed with rifles and enough ammunition, could clear the whole place with little trouble.
The main problem with such weak dungeons was their spawn rate, which was sufficiently high to almost saturate Awakeners¡¯ ability to clear them up, as well as the risk of their going unnoticed long enough to rank up.
A G-rank dungeon, after all, was a different thing entirely, requiring military intervention to clear.
It was why, when a H-rank one was found at the brink of reaching the next level, they were given priority even surpassing some E-rank ones.
Conversely, those on the upper side of the tier but not yet close to reaching the next were almost ignored. They were stable enough that no intervention was required and were not nearly as lucrative as upper tier ones.
¡°That leaves several H-rank dungeons for you to tackle, now that you have reached a level where you won¡¯t just get squashed like bugs.¡± Miss Walker had said.
And indeed, at least a dozen relatively stable dungeons had been earmarked for their use in the next few weeks. Most of those had been owned by the Golden Sun Guild, whose holdings were still in the process of being completely disbanded.
Their properties were mostly given to the AA, which included the dungeons they had held for their shady purposes, alongside those they operated legally.
The place they were going at currently was one of those. Sitting a few miles north of Carmel, New York, a sleepy town of about twenty-five thousand people, a mix of suburbia and rural, was one of those irrelevant dungeons.
The Golden Sun had initially earmarked it as a potential moneymaker, what with all the silk they could get from it. They had paid a whopping twenty thousand dollars for a month-long lease and, after a short inspection, had decided it was not worth the effort to develop it.
The spiders within produced thread, yes, but it was incredibly sticky, not conducive to making clothes like they had hoped for.
Of course, they could still have sent a couple of their Awakeners to slaughter their way in, take all the mana stones and call it even. Their initial investment would have been more than made up, and they wouldn¡¯t need to justify a loss on their balance sheet.
Since they were very much not interested in wasting time on the crumbs they¡¯d get from an entire afternoon of cutting through beasts, however, it was simply left fallow. They had much more lucrative business to get to, after all.
Still, there is something not quite right. I just cannot put my finger on what.
¡°And so here we are.¡± The local guide said. She was a middle-aged blonde, the kind that put on progressively suffered loneliness more and more as the years since her children had gotten out of the house went by. This Megan had found a calling to volunteer as a guide for the local park, Clarence Fahnestock State Park, and it served as enough excitement to keep her from depression.
She gestured to the darker patch of the forest, where the canopy of trees obscured much of the filtering sunlight. With his high SENSE, James could also see the first webs, strategically hidden so as to catch unsuspecting prey.
¡°It¡¯s really a pity, but no one wants to risk getting eaten by giant spiders, you know?¡± Megan continued, laughing to herself at her morbid statement. ¡°We thought that since a big shot guild like the Golden Sun had taken the deed, it¡¯d get solved immediately, but then it turned out they were crooks. Can you imagine? I could have never. The guy who came to take a look at the spiders was very elegant and charming.¡±
Tuning out the woman, James observed deeper with his metaphysical sense. There was the expected unnatural quiet of a dungeon since most wildlife got either eaten or driven away, but even the smallest insects were missing here.
Despite the mana levels not showing a hint of pushing to G-rank, it wouldn¡¯t surprise me if the spiders were about to start roaming the forest. They must have already eaten everything within the dungeon proper. Usually monsters self-regulate¡
¡°Thank you for your help, ma¡¯am.¡± Daniel said, always the most diplomatic of the group. In short order, he managed to convince the woman to finally leave them be, as it would become quite dangerous for an average human like her.
¡°I thought she would never leave.¡± Lauren muttered under her breath.
You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.
¡°Alright, annoying WASP aside, we need to get our heads in the game.¡± James announced as he started walking towards the dungeon ¡°Ambush predators, sticky webs and paralyzing venom. Let¡¯s try not to become spider fodder, people.¡±
¡°That¡¯s if the information from the Golden Sun is reliable. I wouldn¡¯t put money on that.¡±
James turned to give Lauren the stink eye. They had already been over the issue several times with Miss Walker, but she was too stubborn to give up. He was as suspicious as she was, but bringing it up again would not accomplish anything. They would find out soon anyway.
¡°Yes, yes, I know. I¡¯ll shut up.¡± The girl replied, holding her hands up.
James shook his head in exasperation, before something pinged his senses. Immediately, he refocused, and his teammates quit horsing around, following his lead.
¡°Two big ones. Two hundred feet, one on top of the big oak, the other inside a bush.¡± He relayed.
Against ambush predators like these spiders, Thakinetic Awareness was truly a godsend. It nullified their biggest advantage, turning the fight into a more predictable confrontation.
Carefully, they approached the monsters, not giving any hint of having realized they knew.
When James felt the first one coil up, he lifted one finger, alerting the others, and then all hell broke loose.
Maria¡¯s fireball flew true, hitting the sticky web the bush spider had shot, igniting it and pushing it back against its maker.
The second monster jumped from above the tree, fangs poised to sink into James¡¯ flesh and paralyze him. Instead, they met Daniel¡¯s glowing shield, which easily held against the pressure.
James was upon it before it could reorient itself, fist charged with Thakinetic Empowerment. The hard chitin of its skull held against the first blow, but it still rattled the spider enough that it could only stay there, flat against the loamy soil.
Another hit in the same spot cracked it, making the beast screech. That sound was cut off abruptly when Daniel drove his shield into the fracture, pulping its brain.
Turning around, James saw that the other monster was down for the count, too. The sticky web it had released turned out to be quite flammable, and having it splashed against its body had made it go into a frenzy, allowing Lauren to quickly drive her knives into it.
Now that the fight was over, James observed the beasts. They were almost pitch black, save for a grayish discoloration on their abdomen. Their fangs dripped with paralyzing venom, and their eight eyes were glassy with death.
The System proclaimed them as [Mutated Hunter Spider - Sentinel], which felt very appropriate. These creatures, for all the ease with which team 0 had dealt with them, were true predators. Their central bodies were as large as the squirrels James battled with so long ago, but their legs made them almost as large as the Boss rat.
Shortly after they were done with their initial assessment of the threat level, which coincided with the one within the Golden Sun¡¯s papers, they proceeded deeper into the dungeon.
Several more of the same ambushes repeated themselves, so much so that it became clear it was almost the only tactic available to the spiders.
Sometimes, they were lone, larger variants, named [Mutated Hunter Spider - Forager], indicating creatures meant to go further out into the forest, confirming James¡¯ suspicions that the dungeon would have started spilling in short order. Other times, there were three or four of the Sentinels, but the result was always the same.
With the element of surprise taken away and without enough strength to in any way damage Daniel¡¯s defenses, the spiders simply didn¡¯t have any way of harming them.
Maria¡¯s fireballs burned any web they came across, and her control was high enough to harmlessly ignite the sticky mess, even if it caught onto their suits. Any possible discomfort was further eased by their D-rank quality.
They all got a level as they pushed through the dungeon, always being careful of a possible larger ambush. Still, it seemed the spiders were simply not interested in or capable of working together, even though it would have completely changed the balance.
I can sort of understand why the Golden Sun Guild didn¡¯t clear this place. The spiders are all so far apart, and they are disgusting enough that it¡¯s almost not worth it for us. For them, it would have basically been charity work. Twenty thousand dollars on a bad investment probably wasn¡¯t even worth bothering with.
Once the number of webs in the canopy was enough to cause almost complete darkness, they all activated their in-built torches.
Standard teams of rookies would avoid doing so simply because the light could attract larger numbers of monsters, but given the spiders¡¯ modus operandi and James¡¯ sensory skills, they had little chance of getting swarmed.
After one last ambush, this time by two of the larger variant, they finally entered a clearing. Webs spanned the entire thing, so thick that the trees beneath them were almost invisible. A strange humidity permeated the whole chamber, as if they had stepped in a library.
It was quite evident why the spiders had spent so many resources on this specific place, as hundreds of eggs shined in the reflected light of the torches. They were milky white and stuck together in weird clumps, some in geometric shapes while others haphazardly.
Actually, there might be thousands. Jesus Christ, there are so many.
As the light of their torches illuminated the whole chamber, a shiver went down James¡¯ spine. The sheer number of the eggs was mind-boggling, and the consequences of their hatching would be catastrophic.
¡°Shit. There might be enough here to overrun the town.¡± Lauren cursed, taking in the sight.
¡°If they all hatched, they would take over the entire reserve. It might be enough to push this dungeon up a rank altogether.¡± James agreed, staring fixedly ahead as he considered the implications.
¡°We need to kill them all.¡± Daniel concluded, grim but resolute.
¡°I actually don¡¯t think I should just set fire to all of them, for once.¡± Maria added, pale-faced ¡°I can generally control the flames, but this much webbing would ignite immediately. It could turn into a gigantic wildfire.¡±
¡°The old-fashioned way it is, then.¡± Ezekiel sighed, taking out his own knife. He cast a buff to everyone¡¯s AGI since there was little need to augment their STR to break the eggs. More important was to do so before the Boss found them, and they became embroiled in a desperate fight while trapped in the webbed chamber.
With a sigh, James started punching and kicking, crushing the eggs and the barely developed embryos within with numbness.
It was somewhat revolting, but he had gotten used to being elbow-deep in monster offals enough that he could turn off his brain with little trouble.
Only after the twentieth egg, when a notification blinked at the edge of his sight, he snapped out of it.
He smiled, seeing that he had received a level for killing a [Mutated Hunter Spider - Embryo], which gave him [+50 EXP]. It wasn¡¯t that much, but considering the sheer number of unprotected eggs, his mind quickly made the connection.
I think we might have found a way to powerlevel. There are enough eggs here to get us all at least three more, if they all give this much.
Chapter 41
This is great.
As disgusting as hacking through hundreds of spider eggs might have been, James would have done it a million times for the experience points he was getting.
Of course, being [Embryos], they gave very little compared to the fully grown versions, but the numbers added up. After a couple hundred broken eggs, he had already gotten three whole levels!
It was enough to be worth a dungeon run all by itself. Since thousands more remained, he could very well see getting all the way to level thirty just from this room.
¡°We really struck gold, haven¡¯t we?¡± Lauren cheered, even as she tried to get some of the nondescript muck that clung to her gloves.
They had all given up using knives soon after they began, resorting to fists and, in Daniel¡¯s case, his shield. It was just a numbers game, after all, and they needed to be as efficient as possible before they got found out by the boss monster.
¡°It¡¯s not like we are being greedy either. Think of the mess that would have happened if all these eggs hatched.¡± Maria agreed, her fist buried into another embryo.
Taking it out, she ignited a small flame, quickly burning off anything sticking to her.
¡°It¡¯s so not fair you can do that. Ugh.¡± Ezekiel groused. Being the least physically oriented of the group, he was also the one suffering the most from a lack of stamina, but at least he could use his buffs to make up for some of it.
¡°Keep going, guys. The sooner we finish here, the sooner we¡¯ll get to kill the Boss and be done with this place.¡± Being the only one not to use his bare hands, it was easy for Daniel to say.
Half an hour later, they took a break. Having achieved another two levels for their efforts, they wanted to at least add the stat points to make continuing with the massacre easier.
Status.
|
STATUS WINDOW
|
|
Name
|
James Summers
|
|
Age
|
19
|
|
Awakening
|
1st
|
|
Talent
|
Thakinesis
|
|
Title
|
|
|
Level
|
29
|
|
MP
|
125/145
|
|
STR
|
20
|
|
VIT
|
14
|
|
AGI
|
14
|
|
SENSE
|
20
|
|
MIND
|
13
|
|
STAT POINTS
|
0
|
Even after bracing, the surge of power still took James by surprise. Fourteen stat points all together were quite the number, after all, and he was forced to the ground, twitching as if he had been electrocuted for the first time since that time he added to his attributes in his room.
His mind expanded as it was forced to understand more, to process more data. His body flexed and changed, muscles tightening and growing with new strength. His organs contracted with the energy and returned to doing their job more efficiently, pumping blood faster and bringing more oxygen to his cells.
This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.
All in all, James received the most significant bump in power ever in his life, all because he had been lucky enough to find a spider hatchery.
He picked himself up slowly, testing his body with great care.
His hands effortlessly flexed with enough strength to powder the eggshells he grabbed, whereas before he had to push himself. His eyesight, which had been good enough to almost see in the dark before, now revealed the hatching chamber in all its monstrous glory. He could smell the blood, the dirt, the humidity in the air, like never before.
Walking up to a particularly large cluster of eggs, he punched forward, his arm easily clearing its whole length, killing five Embryos in one shot.
¡°Oh, yeah.¡± He whispered to himself with a satisfied smile. He had crossed the midway point of rank-H with absurd speed, considering the average time was four months.
He turned around, having felt Lauren try to sneak up on him, and found her pouting. ¡°It¡¯s not fun if you keep putting points in SENSE.¡±
He chuckled, noticing how silent her steps had become. With great AGI, augmented by her skills, the girl was becoming a right terror, and it wouldn¡¯t be long before she¡¯d be a ghost on the battlefield, flitting between enemies and delivering lethal blows without being noticed.
¡°This place is amazing.¡± He said, looking at the still intact hundreds of eggs. It would truly have been a disaster if the dungeon had been left fallow, but James could only be grateful that the Golden Sun Guild¡¯s prospector had not gone deep enough to find the hatchery, otherwise they would have no doubt hogged it all for themselves.
Well, it wouldn¡¯t have been worth much to them, but their subsidiaries would have loved it.
¡°Can you believe what they were sitting on?¡± Ezekiel asked after he was done with his own twitching. Just the increased mana alone was a game changer for him, since his healing spells were so expensive. It would allow him to contribute to the fights much more, rather than keeping in reserve in case someone got hurt.
¡°If we could find a couple more dungeons like this, we¡¯d get to G-rank in no time.¡± Daniel joked. His already powerful physique had gotten even more impressive. Some fat still covered his muscles, but it only made him look more robust, and his forearms were as big as Maria¡¯s legs.
¡°Yeah, maybe there are more in the other dungeons we got from the Golden Sun.¡± The redhead laughingly agreed. Since her build was mostly based upon her firepower, her body didn¡¯t change much, but she moved more fluidly now, her increased AGI important to let her dodge melee fighters.
¡°Alright, guys.¡± James interrupted ¡°Enough rest, let¡¯s get this done and go find the Boss.¡±
As much as he would have liked to extend their pause, he was already getting worried. Such good things didn¡¯t normally come without a caveat, and the dungeon¡¯s strongest creature¡¯s absence was making him suspicious.
This is the perfect spot for it to rest. We should be around the central point of the spiders¡¯ territory, so I don¡¯t get how it¡¯s not here yet. It¡¯s not like we have been particularly quiet.
With hundreds more eggs to go, even with their increased stats, they would have to work for at least another thirty minutes, probably more before they were done, and he really wanted to get this job over with.
Unfortunately, just as he was about to restart the grind, he felt his fears be realized.
A massive creature, much larger than the Crocodile Boss had been, was scuttling closer to them with great speed.
¡°The Boss is coming!¡± He yelled, abandoning the cluster of eggs to make for the chamber''s center, where they quickly regrouped.
Daniel raised his shield, which was glowing brightly with his skill. The light it gave off, coupled with their torches and newly enhanced SENSE, was enough for James to finally see the creature he was sensing.
A dozen feet in height and twenty in length made his nightmares materialize. The Boss spider was as big as an elephant, and its fangs clicked with enough strength to shear one in half.
Its eyes, unlike the dumb, almost mechanical look its subordinates had, shone with malicious intelligence.
As soon as it fully entered the chamber, it let out a screech, seeing the mess they had made of the eggs.
The sound was powerful enough to make them all wince and cover their ears, even though no skill had been used. Without wasting time, the Boss charged, and they were in a battle for their lives.
Thanks to his increased stats, James¡¯ Thakinetic Empowerment granted him even more power, so he took it upon himself to try and act as bait, leaving the rest of the group behind.
He charged right back at it, and was met with one massive leg, its wickedly sharp tip rushing to spear him through.
Its speed was such that he was forced to abort his run, instead rolling away from it, and then again to the left, when another leg punched into the ground just a few inches next to him.
Meanwhile, the spider¡¯s maw descended on Daniel, clamping on his shield with the strength of a hydraulic press. There was little the Tank could do to avoid getting it ripped away from his hands, and with a swift motion, the shield was thrown aside, clanging against the wall of trees that made up the chamber. The boss spider then turned its many eyes on Maria and Lauren, lunging towards them with its massive fangs bared.
Lauren, swift and agile as she was, managed to dodge just in time, rolling away from the monstrous arachnid. Maria, on the other hand, was not so lucky. She unleashed a torrent of flames at the creature''s face, which made it shriek in pain, but she couldn¡¯t avoid its momentum.
It crashed into her, sending her flying off into the sticky webs with enough strength to crack the branch she landed on. She screamed but managed to keep her cool enough not to fully light up.
Had she done so, they would have gotten trapped in a flaming hell with the spider, and she was not yet good enough to control that amount of fire.
Ezekiel acted quickly, his healing spells flying through the air to envelop Maria in a warm, glowing light. The healing energy quickly mended her wounds as she managed to push her skill enough to prevent the spread of the fires, burning off only the webs sticking to her and thus breaking free, leaving behind only the scorched scent of burned spider web.
The team was now in full defensive mode, their earlier success with the eggs forgotten. The monstrous spider moved with a frightening agility that belied its size. Like deadly spears, its legs stabbed at them from all angles, forcing them to be constantly on the move.
Daniel, now unarmed, went to grapple with the creature¡¯s legs, trying to divert its attention and give the others an opening to attack. His strength was enough that he managed to maintain his hold on the limb he had grabbed, and James¡¯ constant attacks held its attention, keeping it away from running the Tank through.
James, realizing they needed to coordinate better, shouted over the din, "Ez, lower its AGI! Maria, focus your attacks on its eyes! Daniel, hang on while Lauren finds your shield!"
As they followed his orders, James found an opening after a fireball made the monster turn around to protect its eyes. He rushed in, his empowered fists slamming into one of the spider''s massive legs, sending cracks sprawling across its exoskeleton. The creature reeled, allowing him to press the attack. His enhanced STR was enough that even a monster of this power felt the weight of his hits, and since this wasn¡¯t the kind of situation in which he could justify holding back, he prepared to unleash as much mana as he could in a replica of his final move against the starfish.
It was a gamble, he knew, but he could see the writing on the wall. If he allowed the fight to go on much longer, they¡¯d lose. The spider was simply too strong, too fast and too resilient.
It has to have reached G-rank. Fuck, I knew this would happen. It was really too good to be true.
¡°Found it!¡± Lauren yelled, throwing the shield like a frisbee to Daniel, who jumped off the monster¡¯s leg to catch it. He did so just in time, because that very same leg tried to skewer him soon after, though it couldn¡¯t penetrate the D-rank equipment.
Taking advantage of the spider¡¯s distraction, James ran forward, using a rock as a springboard to jump. He soared through the air, his enhanced STR allowing him to easily reach the top of the creature¡¯s body. The moment he touched down on it, he punched.
I don¡¯t have the right balance, and there is no leverage, but this attack doesn¡¯t need any of that. Eat this, bitch.
Chapter 42
James¡¯ fist glowed brightly in the dimly lit chamber, illuminating the monstrous creature completely for the first time. Its eyes, two of which were positioned high enough to glare at him hatefully, reflected an understanding. It knew it was about to die.
A massive wave of power left James, a hundred points of mana concentrated into his fist and released down into the spider.
He heard a loud crack over the roar of adrenaline, as the hard carapace broke under his ministrations. Light flashed through the fractures as mana wreaked havoc on its insides, and an ear-splitting shriek resounded through the dungeon, making the trees shudder.
The spider thrashed wildly in agony, attempting to throw James off its back. It spun and convulsed, but he held on, driving his fist again and again into the gaping wound he had created.
He felt the fluids of the creature¡¯s entrails splashing against his skin, hot and viscous. Despite its desperate flailing, the monstrous arachnid''s movements gradually slowed, and the light in its many eyes dimmed.
With a final, decisive blow, James thrust his fist deep into the spider''s body, the hot rush of its ichor gushing all over him. The creature gave a last, shuddering twitch before its legs buckled beneath it, collapsing to the ground with a tremendous thud that shook the chamber.
The others, battered but not broken, gathered around as James disentangled himself from the fallen beast, his breathing heavy, shaking his arm to clear it of the creature¡¯s innards.
¡°That thing was not H-rank.¡± He said, jumping off it.
¡°Early G-rank, you think? We probably would not have made it if we hadn¡¯t found all the eggs before. Without those stat points, I don¡¯t think I would have managed to avoid it.¡± Lauren commented, her knife flashing and burying itself into the Boss¡¯ closest eye.
It had become a habit of hers, to make sure the monsters they killed were truly dead, even after they received the System notification. The Rogue claimed it was only a good habit to have since some very high-rank creatures with illusion skills could fake their death.
James didn¡¯t think they had anything to worry about, considering the earliest such a thing was recorded was in B-rank, but it wasn¡¯t like she was doing anything bad. The badger Boss had given them a right scare, after all.
¡°Uhm, guys.¡± Ezekiel called their attention, his voice strangely high-pitched. ¡°Why does the notification say [Mutated Spider Matriarch - Newborn]?¡±
Swiftly bringing his own prompt up, James saw that his friend was telling the truth. ¡°What the fuck? How could that thing possibly be a newborn? What kind of monster would even give birth to it?¡± He said, stunned.
At that moment, a loud thud resounded in the chamber, making them all jump in fright and turn to the entrance.
James felt his heart beat madly in his chest, as he hadn¡¯t noticed anyone approaching with his passive sense. Activating Awareness, he cursed himself for being so loose with his duty as scout, immediately detecting an absolutely massive presence coming towards them.
First, though, his eyes fell on the thing that made the noise.
Laying sprawled at the entrance of the incubation room, a strange creature was revealed by the light of their torches.
It had the bulbous body of a large spider, three times the size of the smaller ones they had fought in the dungeon but quite a bit smaller than the one they had just defeated. But instead of the fanged maw one could reasonably expect, it had the torso of a woman attached to it.
White hair and a generous, uncovered bust gave her a fair appearance, marred only by her lower half and the eight eyes that crowned her brow.
¡°An Arachne.¡± James whispered. A beast known and feared among Awakeners for being as intelligent - if not more - as humans and capable of hatching plots to capture territory. Its individual strength was that of a B-rank, but since its power lay in the strategic usage of its monstrous progeny, it was considered an A-rank threat for its ability to take over large swaths of lands in a short amount of time.
It was a being they had absolutely no hope of facing. Something so strong that even just its presence should have sent them to their knees.
Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
¡°Is it dead?¡± Maria asked, her eyes glued to the still form of the Arachne.
¡°I think so.¡± James answered, not feeling anything from where he was standing. His eyes, however, were trained on the chamber entrances. A very alive and massively powerful being was approaching, and he had no idea what to expect.
¡°It is.¡± A deep voice answered from where the presence should be.
Stepping into the light, a man was revealed. He stood at seven feet tall, with well-developed muscles made visible by his lack of upper clothes, save for a sleeveless fur coat, which was left open.
He had long, wavy dark hair and a wild air, enhanced by a fanged earring that glinted in the light.
¡°Did you kill it?¡± Daniel asked, keeping a wary eye on the man.
The new arrival, however, didn¡¯t answer, not giving any hint he might have heard the question. Instead, he kept walking towards them, making them all tense up in preparation for a fight they couldn¡¯t win.
With a rumbling sound, he passed by them, not sparing a glance at the massive corpse of the creature they believed to be the dungeon¡¯s Boss.
It took James a moment to realize that the man had been laughing at them. ¡°Who are you?¡± He questioned, his muscles still tensed as his mind ran through scenarios and escape plans. They were drained, wounded, and facing an unknown entity that radiated immense power.
Again, he was ignored. With long strides, the massive man finally reached the end of the chamber, where the last few clusters of eggs were stashed.
He waved a hand, a massive wave of bronze mana following it and annihilating the webbed wall, eggs and all.
James heard a strangled sound from beside him, which he knew had to be Lauren. Those eggs might not have been worth much to someone capable of killing an Arachne, but for them, they represented several levels without the need to be in danger to gain them.
However, not one member of Team 0 said anything, watching as the man stepped into the cavity he had created in the webbed walls. The difference in power between them and someone capable of killing an Arachne without a wound to show for it was simply too great.
A minute later, he emerged, a red stone of some kind clutched in his fist. He was looking at it pensively, apparently unsure what to make of his find.
Finally, he reached them again, and this time, he stopped.
James had just a moment to realize something was about to happen as he felt a flex in the stranger¡¯s will - the kind which he recognized from Miss Walker¡¯s aura resistance training - that they were being crushed against the dirt, an immense weight appearing on their minds.
The sensation was unbearable, like being smothered in a shroud of bronze energy, each thread woven with domination and power. Their bodies were pressed to the cold dirt and they could only gasp for breath, their limbs unresponsive under the oppressive force. The chamber seemed to dim further, the light from their still glowing torches now a mere flicker in the man¡¯s crushing presence.
James clenched his fists, dirt digging into his fingernails as he tried desperately to fight off the monstrous aura. His muscles twitched with the effort, and he could barely gather a coherent thought. Still, with a single-mindedness that was becoming familiar, he slowly started being able to move. The last remaining mana he had flooded his body, lessening the aura¡¯s effects, though he still could not stand up, barely being able to pull himself into a kneeling position.
¡°Speak not unless spoken to.¡± The command was not loud, but it echoed in their minds, a blade of authority that cut through the suffocating silence. The man''s eyes, an uncanny shade of molten gold, scanned over them dispassionately.
Releasing the pressure with a negligent flick of his wrist, he observed as they scrambled to their feet, gasping and clutching at their throats, their eyes wide with terror and confusion.
¡°What do you know of the owners of this dungeon?¡± He asked, voice low and rumbling.
None of them tried to lie, knowing they could do nothing to stop the man from getting what he wanted.
¡°It was the Golden Sun Guild¡¯s.¡± James answered. When a wave of the man¡¯s hand prompted him to continue, he added ¡°There was a big raid, and most of their properties were confiscated by the AA. Since their papers and the mana radars said this was a H-rank dungeon, it was given to us to clear.¡±
¡°The Golden Sun has been raided¡ Has the slumbering giant finally woken up?¡±The man murmured more to himself than them, a slight frown marring his rugged features.
¡°The... giant?¡± James ventured, his voice shaky. His body was still wracked by the occasional tremor after being subjected to the man¡¯s aura, but he did his best not to make it show.
¡°The Awakener¡¯s Association.¡± The man¡¯s gold eyes fixed on James, making him feel like an ant under a magnifying glass, small and insignificant. ¡°Has it moved against the Golden Sun?¡±
¡°We are not privy to the details.¡± Maria stammered from where she stood beside James. ¡°We are just a H-rank team.¡±
A grunt of understanding came from the man. He seemed to ponder over their words for a moment, his eyes never leaving them, making the silence stretch painfully. ¡°You were lucky I was in the area and felt something was amiss.¡± He finally said.
¡°Was¡ Was the Arachne hiding in the dungeon?¡± Lauren asked, gathering her courage.
¡°It was. However, for all its cleverness, a creature of that power would not appear naturally. Not here, where the AA¡¯s eyes can still see.¡± The man answered, tossing the ruby-red stone in the air.
Without conscious thought, James focused on it with his senses for a moment and immediately recoiled away from it.
Despite being a rock, the thing held an immense amount of power, and hidden within it, noticeable only because of his Talent, there was an ugly, twisted mind.
¡°Oh? You noticed?¡± The man asked casually, coming to stand before James.
¡°What¡ That thing is evil.¡± He answered, shocked at how an inanimate object could have such a clear will.
¡°Mmm. You are still too weak to know the truth.¡± The stranger said, his golden eyes piercing James to the depths of his soul. ¡°But you might become useful someday. If you ever get to B-rank, I¡¯ll come find you, kid. You¡¯ll learn the truth of this world then. For now, you¡¯d all do yourself a favor if you forgot what you saw here. Take pride in defeating a level 57 creature as H-ranks and leave it at that.¡±
Without letting anyone get a word in, the man stepped past them, moving much more quickly than before. He grabbed the Arachne¡¯s corpse, hoisted it over his shoulder as if it weighed nothing, and walked into the darkness, disappearing even from James¡¯ senses.
They all remained silent for a few minutes following his departure, until their madly beating hearts had calmed down.
¡°What the absolute fuck.¡± Lauren murmured.
For once, no one had anything to say to that.
Chapter 43
Stumbling out of the spider dungeon, the members of team 0 took a moment to reorient themselves.
The battle with the [Mutated Spider Matriarch - Newborn] had been difficult, but the meeting with the mysterious man had completely drained what was left of their strength. Withstanding his aura alone had been enough to push them to the brink of unconsciousness, and James knew he had held on so well only because of his skill, Thakinetic Resistance.
Luckily for them, the powerful stranger had at least the decency to finish the job, killing all the remaining spiders in the dungeon. If he hadn¡¯t also taken away a couple of levels by destroying all the remaining eggs, they¡¯d feel truly grateful.
¡°I feel like we can¡¯t really complain that much, considering how lucky we were in finding the eggs and not getting nuked by the Arachne.¡± Ezekiel commented, sounding exhausted but relieved to be out in the sunlight.
¡°I¡¯m still not done elaborating all that happened in there.¡± Lauren responded.
¡°We came so close to dying.¡± Maria whispered, staring far off in the distance. ¡°There really was nothing we could have done had that man not intervened.¡±
James pressed his lips together, agreeing with the sentiment. His killing of the gigantic spider might have been a great accomplishment for a H-rank Awakener, but that didn¡¯t mean anything against the might of a B-rank monster. They would have died, plain and simple.
They continued their trek in silence, slowly exiting Clarence Fahnestock State Park. They had left everything behind, from the mana stones to the valuable corpses. Even if they still had the strength to take them, they couldn¡¯t have.
After the mess with the Arachne and the mysterious man, they needed to immediately alert the AA, which would send a senior team to investigate the scene. The appearance of a such a powerful monster in an unmonitored dungeon was not something to be taken lightly, after all.
Even the sleepy agency would have no choice but to get off their asses and thoroughly investigate how they had missed it. Of course, most of the blame would fall on the Golden Sun Guild, but since it was already in the process of being dismantled, they wouldn¡¯t be able to use it as a scapegoat.
Miss Walker alone would probably want to push for an in-depth one. This was supposed to be a simple dungeon for them to get some levels without the shadow of powerful guilds trying to make them fail for their own gains. Instead, what should have been a routine operation had turned into a near-death experience with monsters beyond their rank and a man who carried a power they could barely fathom.
The sight of Carmel¡¯s church in the distance was more soothing than James would have liked to admit. It meant they were reentering their world, filled with its own monsters, of course ¨C political, economic, and societal ¨C but it was a world they knew how to navigate.
¡°Do you think that man will be angry if we talk about him?¡± Ezekiel asked, his voice filled with uncertainty.
¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± James replied, expression grave. The stranger had seemed indifferent to their existence, only interested in the red stone he had found within the depths of the spiders¡¯ lair. ¡°But we have to report everything to the AA. If he¡¯s a threat, it¡¯s their job to deal with it.¡±
They all nodded in agreement. Even if they were just low-ranked members, they were still part of the organization tasked with monitoring and managing the supernatural elements within the United States. It was their duty to report such an encounter, and the responsibility would then pass to those higher up the chain.
James pulled out his phone, glad that it finally had some signal. He immediately called Miss Walker, the only person in the AA he knew was undoubtedly on their side.
The phone rang three times before the woman answered. ¡°Yes, James, is everything ok?¡±
¡°We¡¯re ok, but a lot has happened. You need to send a high-level team here. There was an Arachne, which was then killed by an unknown man. A very powerful one.¡± He answered, keeping his response short and to the point.
A beat of silence was followed by a long sigh. ¡°You come back to the Headquarters immediately; I¡¯ll handle everything else. Good job getting out of there alive.¡± And she hung up.
James looked at his phone, chuckling his head at the abruptness. ¡°Alright, guys. Let¡¯s get out of here.¡±
If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.
Reaching the AA HQ took longer than expected, as New York traffic bottled them at the entrance to Manhattan.
James was almost tempted to just get off in the middle of the road and walk from there, but one look at his teammates¡¯ exhausted faces told him he would not have company.
Their disheveled appearance and dirtied uniforms would have stood out too much amidst the crowd of city dwellers anyway.
He noticed Maria clutching her arms, as if in an attempt to hug herself. Her eyes were haunted and lost, and he couldn¡¯t help but bump her shoulder with his, offering comfort ¡°We made it out.¡± He whispered, a reassurance for both of them.
¡°Yes.¡± She replied, her voice barely audible over the noise of the train. ¡°Yes, you are right. We made it out.¡±
She fell back into silence, but she kept her shoulder pressed against his in a silent request for support, which he gladly obliged.
The moment they arrived at the AA, they were waved in through the subterranean garage by a uniformed individual whose presence blazed with power. Evidently, they were being expected.
As soon as they got out of the van, they were bustled into the labyrinthine maze of corridors by two more uniformed Agents. They took an elevator, different than the public ones they used to access their training room, and arrived at one of the upper floors, where they finally got to their destination.
A set of blast doors opened with a hiss, revealing a conference room with all the bells and whistles, coupled with refreshments on the side.
What captured James¡¯ attention, however, were the three people sitting at one end of the twelve-seater table, which he instantly recognized as his teacher, Miss Walker, her own mentor, Mr. Bethany, and the last was a nondescript man, which he knew to be the most powerful person in the room.
¡°Welcome, team 0. I¡¯m sorry that our first meeting has to be in this condition, but rest assured that I have carefully monitored your growth.¡± The Regional Director, Alfred Meyer, said, gesturing for them to take a seat.
As they shuffled into their seats, one of their two guides entered the room with them while the other took post outside, closing the door behind him. The one who had come in walked over to the refreshment table and poured several glasses of water, bringing one to each.
¡°Thank you.¡± James murmured, now truly feeling the exhaustion of the day.
James found it difficult to meet the eyes of the Director. There was something unsettling about the man, as if he wasn¡¯t what he appeared like. His vision kept telling him that he was a harmless middle-aged man to which he shouldn¡¯t pay that much attention, while his skill and instincts screamed that he was very dangerous.
To prevent the budding headache from worsening, he focused on the glass of water in front of him.
¡°Please tell us everything.¡± Miss Walker finally said, breaking the spell of silence.
And so they launched in their retelling of their dungeon dive. They were interrupted several times with questions about the mana detection tool¡¯s results, the webs'' density and the eggs'' consistency.
When they finally spoke about the battle with what they had believed to be the Boss, James spied a glint of pride in his teacher¡¯s eyes. It wouldn¡¯t make the news, not with all the mess that followed, but it was truly an impressive accomplishment.
¡°And then I felt a massive presence. Bigger than anything I ever felt before.¡± James said, which made the three executives sit up. This was what they were genuinely interested in.
¡°We just had time to realize what kind of corpse it was that had been thrown through the entrance that he walked in.¡± He added, trying to recall every little detail about the man.
¡°It has to be said that James¡¯ skill has not failed yet. It¡¯s possible to hide from it at a high level of stealth.¡± Miss Walker interjected, gesturing towards herself. ¡°But nothing has managed to falsify its results. If he says he felt the man was stronger than me or Marcus, I believe him.¡±
James smiled in thanks, grateful that she¡¯d go out of her way to give credence to his words.
The Director just nodded, apparently willing to accept his expertise.
¡°And he was just interested in this red stone?¡± Mr Bethany asked, his eyes glinting with curiosity.
¡°Yes, sir.¡± Ezekiel nodded. ¡°He didn¡¯t seem to care about us at all, though we found several smaller spiders dead after we left the chamber. He couldn¡¯t have considered them enough of a threat to fight them, so he might have wanted to ensure we¡¯d get out.¡±
The largest man in the room waved that away negligently. ¡°Bah, better not to make assumptions. He might just be a very thorough man. I know I never liked leaving jobs half done.¡±
¡°Mr Summers, could you describe his aura as clearly as possible?¡± the Regional Director suddenly asked, his voice calm but carrying an undercurrent of tension.
James nodded ¡°Yes, sir. It was¡ overwhelming. Like a tidal wave, but not malicious or aggressive. It was just immense. It felt like the weight of a mountain, bearing down on me without effort.¡±
Director Meyer hummed, leaning back in his chair. His fingers rhythmically tapped against the armrest. ¡°Did he say anything? Any indications of his intentions or affiliations?¡±
¡°Just that we were too weak to learn the truth of the world.¡± Lauren answered, sounding a bit miffed. ¡°He said that if James ever got to B-rank, he may have to contact him.¡±
At that, the attention of the three high-rankers shifted to him, and he answered the unspoken question. ¡°I managed to withstand his aura a bit more than he had expected, I think. And he was surprised I was able to feel the evil within the red stone.¡±
¡°Evil is a strong word. Do you mean that there was a thinking mind entrapped within it?¡± Miss Walker followed, red eyes trained on his.
¡°Not so much a thinking mind, as there was a craving, a strong determination about what direction the energy contained had to take. Just enough mental energy to have resolve. It didn¡¯t feel like it had thoughts, at least.¡± James explained, feeling frustrated at his lack of details. He had been dead tired and not particularly focused on the stone, after all, and he could only recall so much.
The room fell into a tense silence, the implications hanging heavily in the air.
¡°It¡¯s above our pay grade.¡± Mr. Bethany finally said with a hint of dry humor, trying to alleviate the weight in the room, but his eyes were serious as they met each theirs. ¡°We¡¯ll have to escalate this to the National Office.¡±
The Director stood up, his posture radiating authority. ¡°I commend you all for handling such an unexpected situation with bravery. Rest now, let the agency handle the rest. We will keep you informed of what we can tell you as we unravel this mystery. For now, you have earned some rest.¡±
They all murmured their thanks as they stood up and filed out of the conference room.
James¡¯ mind was a mess as he tried to make sense of everything that had happened. One thing, however, kept popping up. None of the three had seemed surprised to learn that the powerful man had been there for the stone.
Chapter 43.5 - Interlude Leila Walker
Leila watched her brave little team of rookies file out of the conference room, the blast doors shutting behind them with finality.
¡°It was the Sin of Pride, wasn¡¯t it?¡± She asked, even though she already knew the answer.
The description James had given them fit what they knew of the S-ranker to a t, and it was just like him to stroll through America as if nothing could bother him.
¡°We must first confirm a few things, but it¡¯s safe to assume it was him.¡± The Director answered, looking much grimmer now that there was no need to keep up the facade.
¡°I think this is one of the very few instances we can be grateful that that man was around.¡± Marcus rumbled as he smoothed his mustache.
Just the thought of what might have happened to the kids had they met the Arachne by themselves¡ It sent a shiver down Leila¡¯s spine.
I have lost dozens of comrades to the unending tides of monsters, but I genuinely don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do if they were killed. I¡¯m self-aware enough to recognize I have truly gotten attached.
¡°Yes, it would have been a disaster on more fronts than just losing a promising team, as much as it would have hurt us. Had the Arachne been allowed to set up for much longer, we might have had a repeat of the early days.¡±
Leila clenched her jaw. The Director¡¯s words brought back memories she much preferred to stay buried in the recesses of her mind.
¡°We might have had to saturate the area with artillery. Just call it a loss and glass it entirely. It wouldn¡¯t be worth the loss of life necessary to retake it.¡± Her mentor mused, seemingly thinking of the exact same episode she had.
¡°Well, while it¡¯s too soon to call it a complete victory, I doubt the Sin of Pride would leave the job half done, so I think we can avoid discussing the complete devastation of a stretch of domestic soil.¡± Was the Director¡¯s answer as he stood up, walking over the windows to observe the hustle and bustle of Manhattan below them.
¡°How did he know, though?¡± Leila asked after a moment of silence as they all contemplated what could have been. While she was grateful the worst hadn¡¯t come to pass, she had no idea how the usually reclusive man had learned of such a situation when even the AA¡¯s devices hadn¡¯t noticed anything.
¡°Sloth might have told him. She would definitely know if she cared to turn her gaze away from the Mariana Trench.¡± Marcus answered. He might very well be correct, but Leila didn¡¯t think they should immediately shelve the problem by taking the most straightforward explanation as good.
Noticing that she wasn¡¯t convinced, the large man added ¡°You think he might be getting more involved. But why now, after all this time?¡±
She shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not privy to his thoughts, but it seems to me that we¡¯d commit a mistake if we simply ascribed his actions to Sloth. She might be the mastermind behind their group, but she¡¯s also very much preoccupied with other things. I doubt she has the time to scout the American countryside for every little variation in expected mana levels.¡±
The Director hummed in agreement ¡°That¡¯s good thinking. Assuming is what got us into this mess in the first place, after all. Better to be safe than sorry.¡±
Marcus snorted, making the room shake. ¡°What got us into this mess is that the Special Ops are only good at frontal assault. Best people in the world if you want to capture or kill someone, but ask them to do anything else, and they fall apart.¡±
A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.
This was an old argument of his, as he had very little faith in the supernatural branches of the military after the mess they made in the early years of the Apocalypse. However, Leila felt it was a bit too harsh ¡°It¡¯s not really their fault though. The rangers used the proper equipment, it¡¯s just that no one could have anticipated an Arachne being there. I¡¯m not saying this incident has no culprits, mind you, but assigning the blame so widely only means we¡¯ll have no one to point to in the end.¡±
Having worked with the Special Ops in the assault on the Golden Sun, and more than that, having been the one to conduct the preliminary investigation, Leila was well aware of just how many things those bastards had their sticky fingers on.
She understood the military men were spread thin and had to focus on the big players, so some situations could and did slip through the cracks. ¡°In the end, the Golden Sun Guild is the one who was messing with the mana levels in dungeons to gather better materials. There was some negligence on others¡¯ part, but the fault lies squarely with them.¡±
¡°True, it''s just¡¡± Marcus sighed, a heavy sound full of past frustrations. ¡°We got too close this time. All of this could have been avoided.¡±
The Director turned from the window, his face calm and composed. ¡°Perhaps, but it wasn¡¯t. All we can do now is ensure this doesn¡¯t happen again. Improve our scanning and detection methods, investigate how the Arachne managed to avoid detection, and learn from this. It¡¯s not often that we get to put our hands on one of their nests. The Sin of Pride might have taken the body, but we should be able to find some interesting information.¡±
Leila nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll try to pry as much as possible from the kids, see if they remember additional details.¡±
¡°As for Pride¡ This is really not for us to handle. Washington will decide what to do with this information, even if I suspect they¡¯ll simply share it with the loyal Guilds, make sure the S-rankers on our side know what to expect.¡± The Director added in a serious tone.
The three sat in silence for a few moments, each lost in their thoughts about the future and the potential developments this incident could spur.
Finally, Leila broke it. ¡°Do you think Towers will go hunt for him? At this point, it might be better to leave Pride be. Even though he has gotten his hands on a Shard of the Aby-¡±
¡°ENOUGH!¡± Marcus roared, mana spilling into a visible corona. ¡°Do not pronounce that name here! This place is secured only as much as you can trust the bureaucrats to keep their noses to themselves.¡±
Chastised, Leila apologized ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I wasn¡¯t thinking.¡± It wasn¡¯t often that she needed to admit her faults, but in a room with just her mentor and the Director, she could do it. It was true that she had almost said something dangerous, after all.
¡°Yes, let¡¯s avoid names and speculations that might cause unrest, especially here.¡± The Director seconded with a stern look. His mana surged momentarily, as though to neutralize the effects of Marcus¡¯ outburst, ensuring that no trace of their conversation was left lingering in the room''s energies.
¡°You are right, though.¡± Marcus said, visibly pulling back his energy as he took a deep breath. ¡°Towers and his group might seek him out if they learn of this. As it is, the situation is too volatile. An S-ranker with that thing is not a situation we want to handle lightly.¡±
¡°Towers was always too much of a goody-two-shoes. Since he has been forbidden from entering The Caldera and the Chinese have been relatively quiet outside their borders, he has been itching for a big win.¡± The Director commented, taking a sip of his water ¡°Still, he¡¯s not stupid, for all that he presents himself as a meathead. Even if he can find Pride, and that¡¯s a big if, he¡¯s not likely to attack him on sight.¡±
Leila considered the possibility of those two monsters fighting for real and shuddered. An S-rank Awakener was not just a stronger A-rank, after all. They were existences on a different plane entirely, and the difference between the two highest ranks was closer to that between A and C.
Those two going at it would be like several nuclear bombs going off at the same time.
We can¡¯t really ignore Pride getting his hands on a Shard, but it might be better if Towers doesn¡¯t find him. The consequences of their fight¡ Better not to think about it.
The Director spoke up again, bringing Leila back from her dark thoughts. ¡°For now, our course of action will remain internal. Let¡¯s clean up our backyard first, improve our surveillance, and understand where we went wrong. We might be able to use the Arachne¡¯s presence to increase the surveillance on other Guilds¡¯ dungeons, even though they were not directly involved with the Golden Sun.¡± A satisfied smile ghosted on his features, there and gone so swiftly that it might have been her imagination. Leila, though, knew the man too well. Even in the depths of despair, he would always find a way to eke out a small victory.
¡°And the rookies?¡± She queried, her mind shifting back to her students. ¡°Should I brief them on the situation? James at least should know who is keeping an eye on him.¡±
Marcus and the Director exchanged a brief glance, a nonverbal communication passing between them. After a pause, the Director nodded. ¡°Inform them all, but keep it limited and controlled. They are still young and unseasoned. There is no need to throw them into the deep end of one of the planet¡¯s greatest crises just yet.¡±
¡°And caution them on the extreme confidentiality of this matter.¡± Her mentor added, his tone gruff but concerned. She knew he also had a soft spot for the kids.
Leila nodded, standing up ¡°Alright, I need to get a handle on the situation on the ground first. I¡¯ll inform you if I find anything worthwhile.¡± That said, she left the room, sinking into the shadows pooling at her feet.
She had a job to do.
Chapter 44
¡°Alright kids, before we do what I know you must be itching to do and assign all those sweet points you got from defeating the Newborn Matriarch, I need to talk to you about a few things.¡± Miss Walker announced once they had all changed into their training suits and had taken a seat at the parlor¡¯s couches.
While generally James would have been desperate to get to the juicy part, at the moment he was much more interested in what his teacher had to say.
The other day, they had been quickly dismissed once it was clear they didn¡¯t know much more than what they had initially said, but the three executives¡¯ reactions to their story had made him very curious.
James had several theories about the mysterious man who saved them and what the red stone he had taken might be. Ranging from the plausible - a powerful Guild Awakener who kept away from the limelight and had noticed an increased amount of mana and an artifact the Arachne stole - to the fantastical - a humanoid monster trying to infiltrate society and a meteorite containing forbidden energy.
In the end, he had decided to shelve them, at least temporarily, until he could speak with Miss Walker about it. Knowing her, she¡¯d at least give them some more information. And since a couple of days since their dive had passed, at least the preliminary investigations should be done.
¡°You are probably curious about what happened in that spider dungeon, eh?¡± She asked, getting deadpan looks.
Chuckling at their expressions, Miss Walker continued ¡°Alright. How much do you guys know about the S-rank?¡±
Silenced by the non sequitur, they took a moment to answer. Finally, Maria said ¡°They are the most elite Awakeners in the world. There are less than a hundred in total, and they can be considered one-man armies by themselves.¡±
That was the most common understanding of an S-rank. The best and greatest humanity had to offer against the unending tides of monsters.
Miss Walker nodded, seemingly pleased. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s mostly correct. And as you might know, most of them are connected to extremely powerful Guilds or even directly to countries. The US Armed Forces has a few on contract, though they do not disclose the exact number.¡±
The masked woman stood up and paced before them in a show of uncharacteristic nervousness, her expression one of deep thought, carefully choosing her words before continuing ¡°But what most people don¡¯t know, and some choose not to acknowledge, is that there are a few S-rank Awakeners who walk a different path. They do not align themselves with any Guild or proclaim loyalty to any nation. Some of them are not even known to the public.¡±
James felt blood drain from his face as he made the connection. So there is a reason why he was so unconcerned with us. He literally has more power in his pinky than all team 0 combined, several times over.
His thoughts raced, but he stayed silent, allowing Miss Walker to proceed with her exposition.
¡°The man you encountered in the dungeon the other day is one of these more elusive S-rankers. Not that much is known about him, nor can I reveal more than the basics of what we do know, but I can tell you something: he''s very powerful and his actions, though often seemingly erratic, are calculated and purposeful.¡± Miss Walker explained, pausing momentarily to let the information sink in.
¡°So he went there for the stone. He must have known about it beforehand.¡± Daniel wondered out loud.
Miss Walker sighed, dropping down on her couch. ¡°Probably, yes. But as you might imagine, he¡¯s not exactly around to ask questions. That stone wasn¡¯t just any artifact. But I can¡¯t, and won¡¯t go into details about it now. It''s a topic that goes way above your clearance and should remain so.¡±
Maria shifted, uncomfortable yet inquisitive. ¡°But Miss, why would he save us? If he is as powerful as you say, why didn¡¯t he just go in before us and take the stone?¡±
James nodded in agreement, adding, ¡°Yes, and why did he bother eliminating the Arachne? He could have just retrieved the stone and left.¡±
Miss Walker leaned back, crossing her arms, her gaze distant as she considered her response. ¡°We believe...that he, despite his complex morality and questionable methods, has some semblance of a code he follows. He may act in his interest, but that doesn¡¯t always mean he is indifferent to others.¡±
She then locked eyes with each of them, her tone dropping to a serious note. ¡°But do not mistake that for benevolence or assume he is an ally. That man and his partners are not to be trifled with or sought after. They are dangerous and, more often than not, a deadly risk to those who encounter them.¡±
¡°His allies? So there are more like him?¡± Lauren, always quick on the uptake, asked.
Their teacher sighed, looking around the room pensively. Finally, she reached a decision, and her mana started flooding around, shadows lengthening and the lights winking out, until they were left in almost complete darkness.
All throughout this process, team 0 kept silent, if only because they trusted their mentor so much.
Satisfied with the results, Miss Walker turned to face them ¡°Sorry about that. I¡¯m really not supposed to tell you this, but having met one of them, and especially since he expressed interest in you, James, it would be foolish not to tell you what to expect.¡±
Seeing that she had their full attention, she went on ¡°The man you met is known to the high brass as the Sin of Pride. Now, while that might sound like an edgy nickname, he has well and truly earned it. He¡¯s a monstrously strong Awakener known for regularly clearing upper-tier A-rank dungeons by himself. The feat that made him famous was the solo battle against an S-rank dragon in the Siberian wilderness. Unnecessary, by all standards, since the monster never left his territory, and it created a burnt, broken wasteland where nothing can grow. But it proved his absolute strength. He¡¯s dangerous.¡±
Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.
Silence filled the room as the rookies absorbed the gravity of what Miss Walker was revealing. James felt his pulse quicken, sharing glances with the others that mirrored his own disquiet.
She continued, her voice low and echoing in the dark room, as the thick shadows kept all sounds within "Not only Pride, but there are six others - collectively known to the few who are aware as the Seven Sins. Each has capabilities that could very well rival small armies. But unlike armies, their motives and operations are entirely enigmatic. A force, undeniably capable, that moves in the shadows of our world.¡±
¡°Is¡ Am I in danger, then? If this Pride is interested in me?¡± James asked in trepidation.
Miss Walker regarded James for a long, ponderous moment before responding. "Danger? Perhaps. Interest from one such as Pride doesn¡¯t come lightly nor without reason. But the exact nature of it...I can''t say for certain."
James clenched his fists, the memory of those piercing, inscrutable eyes analyzing him in the dungeon returning with vivid clarity. He felt a shiver of anxiety, yet paradoxically, an exhilarating rush of adrenaline coursed through him.
Daniel, ever the practical thinker, interjected ¡°Should we be preparing to meet him again then, Miss Walker? Is there a protocol or something for dealing with these Sins?¡±
Sighing deeply, Miss Walker nodded. "A fair question, Daniel. Protocols exist, but they''re intended for much higher ranks than yourselves. What I will stress to you all, however, is caution. If you encounter Pride or any of the Sins again, do not engage, do not confront. You observe, you avoid, and you report.¡±
Maria furrowed her brow ¡°What about the AA and the Guilds? Are they doing something about these people?¡±
¡°Again, this is not something you need to be worried about. You are so far below the power required to do anything about them it would sound insane to many that Pride took an interest in one of you.¡± She sighed, red eyes lost in the darkness. ¡°However, I feel it¡¯s only right you should know that the Guilds, the military and the AA have organizations and divisions that monitor and try to understand the movements and motivations of the Sins. But it is a dangerous game, and thus far, they have managed to elude any meaningful interactions or confrontations.¡±
Without letting them get another word in, she clapped her hands, shadows rushing back towards her and revealing the brightly lit room, just as they had left it. ¡°Now, let¡¯s get to your development.¡±
Status
|
STATUS
|
WINDOW
|
|
NAME
|
James Summers
|
|
AGE
|
19
|
|
AWAKENING
|
1st
|
|
TALENT
|
Thakinesis
|
|
TITLE
|
|
|
LEVEL
|
31
|
|
MP
|
155/155
|
|
STR
|
20
|
|
VIT
|
14
|
|
AGI
|
14
|
|
SENSE
|
20
|
|
MIND
|
13
|
|
STAT POINTS
|
4
|
|
SKILLS
|
LEVEL
|
DESCRIPTION
|
|
Thakinetic Empowerment
|
5
|
(Active): Utilize your Willpower to temporarily raise STR - VIT - AGI.
|
|
Thakinetic Awareness
|
4
|
(Active/Passive): Expand your SENSE to feel other¡¯s wills.
|
|
Thakinetic Resistance
|
7
|
(Active/Passive): Empower your MIND to defend yourself against foreign influences.
|
The most significant change, beyond the absurd level growth they had achieved by killing the spider eggs, was that his skills had all shot up.
Thakinetic Resistance getting to level seven was less of a surprise, after having suffered under Pride¡¯s aura and having managed to not succumb completely.
Of course, he didn¡¯t use even a fraction of his power, but considering the sheer difference between us, it was still enough to make the leap.
It wasn¡¯t often that H-rankers met an S-ranker, after all. Just having survived the experience was more than enough.
Empowerment getting to level five was more surprising, but even then, he had been pushing his skill in all sorts of manners. Mana felt much more malleable now, and he could allocate it to specific body parts without issue.
I wonder how much easier the overcharged punches I¡¯ve been doing will come. They are not necessarily part of the skill, after all. More like a consequence of it. It¡¯ll probably get reflected in the second Awakening possibilities.
Awareness was trudging along. James would keep pushing the skill, which he still considered to be his greatest asset, but it wasn¡¯t easy. Stealth skills generally operated under different rules from it, making them easy to pierce in most cases.
Only high-level skills like Miss Walker¡¯s could hide from him, but again, those worked under different rules. Being in a separate dimension made one quite hard to notice, after all.
Maybe the next tier of the skill will give me more options in that regard. Still, it¡¯s crazy how much we all depend on it.
His four free points went one each to MIND, STR, VIT and SENSE. The surge of power was much more contained now, especially compared to what he had gone through after the killing spree in the spider hatching room.
¡°Man, it really sucks that he had to take those last eggs too.¡± Lauren complained, mirroring his own thoughts. While getting two whole levels from the Matriarch would generally be more than good enough, they could have earned at least a couple more if Pride hadn¡¯t destroyed the remaining clutches.
¡°You guys don¡¯t know how good you had it. Finding a hatchery like that is almost impossible. They only happen when higher tier monsters are around to protect them, making it far too dangerous for rookies to attempt.¡± Miss Walker interjected.
James hummed in agreement. It was true, after all. They had been terribly lucky. So lucky, in fact, that something stank.
The explanation about the Seven Sins had awoken a slumbering memory inside him. Something he had been more than willing to let lie forgotten. However, in a flash, he had seen a scene in his mind¡¯s eye.
A curly-haired woman, standing tall, her smile kind. Her auburn locks caught the light, distracting James from what she was saying.
¡°So they need me in Siberia for a while. I shouldn¡¯t be too long if nothing new crops up, dear heart.¡±
That was all he could remember.
Chapter 45
Animal conservation had been a well-respected pursuit even before the Apocalypse, but with mana wreaking havoc on poor beasts everywhere in the globe, maintaining healthy populations of ordinary specimens had become a much harder job.
High-tech equipment was needed to control the ambient energy levels, alongside the occasional evacuation when the possibility of a dungeon being born was heightened. Dedicated biologists and animal rearing experts conducted complex operations to prevent excessive mana from mutating the wildlife.
It was why James had been surprised to learn that a dungeon had formed in Long Island near the William T. Davis Wildlife Refuge. Considering its closeness to the suburbs and its highly trained professionals, it was unlikely that a mistake had been made.
He was correct, it turned out. The dungeon had not spawned in the Refuge, as would have been normal to believe, but in one of the houses nearby.
Between Mulberry and Park Ave, a few buildings had been left abandoned, as was common in the suburbs. Great cities like New York would always be well protected, but its hanger ons didn¡¯t receive as good of a service, especially in the early years after the Apocalypse.
One of these houses, it seemed, had been the epicenter of a Mana Sink. Not enough power to change anything beyond its limit, luckily, but the well-tuned detectors employed in the Reserve had caught it quickly.
Unfortunately for them, that dungeon was then assigned to the Golden Sun Guild, which would typically conduct a sweep and, if nothing of worth was found, would give it to their subsidiaries.
This process was interrupted by the dismantling of the organization after the raids and through court orders. That left several smaller, less immediately important dungeons, such as the Mulberry Ave one, to themselves.
It¡¯s unfortunate, but even after they caught most of the Golden Sun, it¡¯s not like things changed that much. Yes, there is less overt criminality now, and whatever it was they were doing has been stopped, but the AA is still short-staffed. We still need to auction most dungeons to private guilds.
Thus, three-quarters of the Golden Sun¡¯s dungeons were given off to more reliable organizations, while the rest were split between the Special Ops and the AA.
Coming out of Mr. Robinson¡¯s black van, James laid his eyes on the last of those. His team had been taken off the roster for a few days, owing to the legitimately dangerous situation they had found themselves in and the need to get accustomed to their more powerful skills and bodies.
Now, however, they were ready to get back to the grind.
¡°I doubt we¡¯ll get as lucky as in the spider dungeon. But if we can eke out a couple of levels from this thing, I¡¯ll consider myself satisfied.¡± Ezekiel said from where he was busy tying his boots.
¡°Never met anyone as mana-hungry as you, Ez.¡± James laughed. It was the truth. Being a White Mage, Ezekiel could serve as a force multiplier all by himself, but his skills all required an enormous amount of power to operate, forcing him to rely on mana potions, which could have undesired effects down the line if one took too many.
James¡¯ chuckle echoed amidst the eerie silence of the desolate suburban area as his eyes flicked toward the decaying house at the end of the street, its muted, dark windows gazing back like vacant eyes. It was an unusual sight to associate with the formation of a dungeon, these domestic shells of a world gone by, now playing host to creatures born of mana and chaos, but it still happened sometimes.
Lauren strapped her daggers to her sides, contemplatively looking at the neighborhood ¡°This place has really become a shithole, hasn¡¯t it? I remember coming around these parts when I was a kid. It wasn¡¯t pretty, but nothing compared to what it is now.¡±
Daniel, adjusting his shield and checking his equipment, nodded in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s much worse than it should be, I think, because it¡¯s so close to the Reserve. People just don¡¯t want to be close to possible dungeons.¡± Then, looking at the creaking fence door, he added. ¡°Even though this place isn¡¯t screaming danger like that spider dungeon, we can¡¯t let our guards down. Being so concentrated, this dungeon might have created some unique monsters. Let¡¯s proceed carefully.¡±
The overgrown garden, which once might have housed flowers or vegetables, rustled ominously. Without much wind to move the grass, they could only conclude that something else was in there.
¡°Go away!¡± An old woman, frail and shadowed, emerged from behind a nearby house. She clutched at her shawl, pulling it tighter around her as if to shield herself from the spectral chill of the place.
Mindful of what might be an abandoned person whose mental health was likely in a bad state, James addressed her gently. "Ma''am, we''re here to make sure nothing comes out from this dungeon. We mean you no harm. We¡¯ll resolve this problem and be on our way.¡±
This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it
Her wild gaze was drawn to the darkness of the entrance, where light seemed to be swallowed whole ¡°The family that lived there...the Millers, they were ruthlessly murdered, and their spirits have never found peace. This isn¡¯t just a dungeon ¨C it''s their graveyard!¡±
Lauren¡¯s gaze softened with a mix of pity and understanding, casting a gentle glance toward the elderly lady. "Can you tell us more about them, about the Millers?" She asked with a soft, coaxing tone.
¡°The girl¡ She was always disturbed. Strange.¡± The woman gladly began, evidently itching to share the story. ¡°She made friends with bad people. They¡¯d come around once in a while, with their tattoos and drugs. She went down a bad road. In the end, she brought her whole family with her.¡±
Drug problems were an unfortunate reality and as one might expect, living through the Apocalypse only made them more common. ¡°So they were murdered by a gang?¡± James asked.
Refocusing on him with a disquieting focus, she answered ¡°They were. Their remains were left there for a week before the police finally came by to clean it up. I know the dungeon is here because of them. I know it.¡±
They all looked at each other. Incorporeal Spirits were not an impossible thing, but they were usually of very high rank. And they did not have stealth skills like the Arachne, meaning their mana alone would have significantly lifted the ambient reading.
Still, such a tragic event could explain why this house specifically turned into a dungeon, and not one of the other abandoned ones. Strong emotions could direct mana, after all.
¡°Very well, thank you for the information, ma¡¯am. We¡¯ll proceed with care, and if anything of the sort turns out, know that we have a White Mage with us.¡± James answered, pointing to Ezekiel, who made his hands glow white on cue.
The woman gasped softly, a relieved smile breaking through the haze of sadness and desperation. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s fantastic. Please, please free this place from its curse.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, ma¡¯am. We¡¯ll be done quickly.¡± The youngest of the team reassured, angelic smile firmly in place.
The woman finally left, muttering to herself how glad she was that finally someone would exorcize the place.
When she was finally out of earshot, Lauren chuckled. ¡°Do you think she might realize that you don¡¯t have the skills to do anything of the sort?¡±
Ezekiel shrugged. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s James that said it. And it¡¯s not really a lie. I am a White Mage. It¡¯s just that it¡¯ll take until my third awakening before I get anything close to that level of power.¡±
¡°Alright, I think it¡¯s time to get inside. Let¡¯s remember that while we shouldn¡¯t expect Spirits, it is true that a tragedy of that level might influence the development of the dungeon, so let¡¯s be careful.¡± James said, taking point.
Since Thakinetic Awareness had leveled up, he could feel more and better, now being able to discern the nuances of a being¡¯s intentions.
Turning his skill on the abandoned house, he immediately noticed the presence of several plant monsters. Their minds were weak, but they burrowed deep, and more than that, their intentions seemed less towards immediate harm and more about slow ambushes.
He relayed this to the rest of the team, and Daniel took out his testing kit. Waving one of the pieces of paper in the air, it quickly changed color, turning to a burnt orange.
The Tank quickly consulted the pamphlet ¡°Paralyzing and hallucinations. Since it¡¯s in the air even outside the dungeon proper, it might explain why that old lady seemed so crazy.¡±
¡°Should I just burn them?¡± Maria asked, always eager for a bit of pyromania.
James shrugged, looking at Daniel, who sighed and took out another slip of paper. This time, it didn¡¯t react, showing that the gas in the air wasn¡¯t flammable.
¡°Go ahead, but try to keep it contained.¡± James finally said, turning his senses deeper into the building while Maria let loose a torrent of flames.
Things were moving inside, scurrying between the floors, hiding in the rooms and basement. Since it was such an unconventional dungeon, they¡¯d need to rethink some of their tactics, but he felt confident they¡¯d make it.
A few minutes later, the lawn was entirely burnt, not a blade of grass in sight. Crossing the now empty lawn, they arrived at the door, which easily broke into splinters under James¡¯ kick.
The interior was a portrait of decay, with timeworn furniture and moth-eaten curtains draped like specters in the darkness. The house opened directly into the living room, a strange occurrence in a sixties¡¯ construction. Some of the floorboards were waterlogged and looked like they¡¯d break under the slightest pressure.
Creaks resounded through the entire building, giving it the impression of being one strong gust away from falling apart.
Yet, amidst the rot and ruin, an uncanny semblance of life persisted. A meal, now just a moldy mess, was still on the dining table, perhaps left behind in the family¡¯s last moments of terror.
James'' skill resonated with the quiet and hidden life forms. Their intent mingled with the more malicious crawl of monsters. Other things scurried in the dark above them, their forms indicating insects and critters overgrown thanks to the mana. One concentration of beings in particular, long and sinuous, with brutally simple minds, caught his attention. When they didn¡¯t move, he kept looking around.
His gaze lingered on the remnants of a family portrait, the faces scratched out by some violent entity or desperate act.
Lauren leaned closer to observe what looked like a small child''s drawing pinned to the crumbling wall. It depicted a happy family, yet ominously overshadowed by dark, amorphous shapes. The incongruity between the naive art and the lingering malevolence of the dungeon caused a visible shiver to go down her spine.
Suddenly, several big creatures scurried towards them, and James jumped to action. Three centipedes, as long and thick as an anaconda, came out of the kitchen, pincers dripping with venom.
Without the need to speak, they all set up around the table, forcing the creatures to face them separately.
Daniel¡¯s shining shield caught their attention. With a screech, they attacked, ignoring the trap they were caught in. James and Lauren swiftly crushed the two closest ones from the sides with a single, brutal hit, while the Tank allowed the last one to try and bite into his shield. It was too late when it realized it couldn¡¯t, as a mighty bash crushed its head.
¡°Nothing else seems to be coming.¡±James announced, shaking his fist to clean the centipede brain stuck to it.
A couple of minutes later, Ezekiel¡¯s voice sliced through the oppressive silence. ¡°This place is too damn creepy. Insects I can kind of get, but these drawings are not normal. Do you think someone lived here after the murders?¡± He asked, staring at the same portrait that had captured James¡¯ attention.
A distant, muffled cry echoed through the hollow recesses of the dilapidated structure. The team turned in unison, hands tightly gripping their weaponry, bodies instinctively sinking into a combative stance.
It came again, a sorrowful wail, tinged with an undercurrent of simmering rage, shaking the remnants of shattered glass on the window panes. Their eyes locked with shared acknowledgment ¨C this dungeon was not just a den of monsters. Something else was inside with them.
Chapter 46
So, this place may actually be haunted, after all.
James was not one to give in to superstition and baseless fears, but he couldn¡¯t help automatically doing the cross sign. He might not be a devout Christian, but some things were never really forgotten.
¡°Yeaaah, I really don¡¯t like this place.¡± Lauren murmured, clutching her daggers tightly. ¡°James, what the fuck was that?¡±
As much as he would have liked to answer, he couldn¡¯t. Nothing stood up to his senses beyond a few more insect monsters scurrying around, primarily concentrated in the basement, and a small but fierce beast in the master bedroom. The whole dungeon had a weird atmosphere, and while he knew it could be a simple suggestion, James thought, for just a moment, that there might be something to the old lady¡¯s theories.
¡°The only things I can feel are regular monsters. Mostly big ass cockroaches in the basement.¡± He answered, sounding as concerned as she was.
¡°Then we should go investigate those.¡± Daniel interjected, a bastion of calm. In the weeks they had known each other, James had still to see anything truly shock him, which he could appreciate even more now. Having someone keep their heads in the game was very important inside a dungeon.
Shaking off his fears, James refocused ¡°You are right. If something is in here, we¡¯ll find it. We just need to keep clearing the rooms.¡±
So decided, they all started moving towards the stairs that led below, where the darkness pooled. Even under the light of their torches, only a few feet were visible, the rest remaining swallowed by the unnatural shadows.
Still, James trusted his senses enough. Even his regular ones told him that about a dozen monsters were scurrying in the dark, preparing to attack anything that might enter their territory.
Taking point, since he was the only one who knew where they could come from, he stepped on the creaky staircase.
This really would be easier if it didn¡¯t look so much like a horror movie. Why do dungeons have to be always so dramatic? How about a nice open field with nothing to ambush you? What happened to fighting with honor, looking at your opponent in the face?
Having successfully managed to distract himself enough to stop being afraid, James walked off the last step. As soon as his foot touched the floor, a screech resounded through the basement, and several presences converged on him.
Long, black antennae of at least four feet emerged in the low light of his torch, quickly followed by a massive body. The carapace alone had to be six feet, and it was only made more intimidating by the blood-red markings painted on it. Beady eyes showed no mercy as the cockroach charged him, scuttling forward with an open maw, ready to make a meal out of him.
James did what any sane, rational person in such a situation should do and kicked the thing with as much force as possible while yelling obscenities.
He pumped enough mana in his leg to give off a small explosion the moment he touched it. The cockroach, blasted by the concussive force of James¡¯ kick, went flying backward, colliding into its kin that were pouring forth from the dark recesses of the basement. The other creatures hissed and reeled, momentarily disoriented by the sudden violence that had been visited upon their peer.
James increased his torch¡¯s power, illuminating the vast space and revealing more chitinous bodies scuttling about. The reddish-black hue of their shells glistened ominously under the struggling torchlight, creating an eerie scene.
Lauren, appearing as if a ghost, darted forward, her daggers slicing into the carapace of another advancing creature with a viciousness that betrayed her current feelings. Greenish ichor spilled from the wound, pooling on the concrete below as the creature¡¯s legs twitched, its death throes a grotesque dance.
¡°Ez, stay behind and prepare to debuff them when you get the chance.¡± Daniel called, stepping forward, his shield raised and glowing, placing himself between the oncoming swarm and the two mages.
Maria, however, had other plans. A fireball, hotter than her usual ones as she concentrated its power to prevent an explosion that could send the whole house crashing on their heads, soared above them, hitting the vanguard of the swarm and immediately killing them, melting their heads in a gory display.
¡°Can¡¯t really be more disgusting than it already is, anyway.¡± James commented to himself, even as he stepped forward, intercepting another of the monsters.
If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.
The basement had transformed into a chaotic battlefield, with each step forward met by the clashing of steel on chitin and the squelching of punctured exoskeletons.
The overwhelming, metallic scent of the cockroach ichor mingled with the acrid stench of burnt carapace, filling the room with an almost choking atmosphere. The torchlight, combined with the shadows cast by the scuttling swarm, made it look like the walls were alive, the darkness pulsating with malevolent intent.
Daniel, with his shield now glowing brighter with an ethereal white hue, swung mightily, bashing one of the creatures and sending it spiraling into its kin.
However, in a surprising maneuver, a few cockroaches took flight, their wings whirring menacingly.
The basement ceiling wasn¡¯t high enough to grant them much maneuverability, but the surprise element allowed them to avoid another fireball.
Just as the biggest of the swarm was starting to glow an ominous red, its markings lighting up as it prepared to do something, a thrown dagger penetrated its skull, ending its flight unceremoniously.
¡°Let¡¯s get this shit over with.¡± Lauren muttered, jumping high to slash at the last remaining cockroach in the air. It screeched, opening its maw to try and take a chunk out of her, but before they could clash, another of the monsters was thrown at it, sending it tumbling down.
¡°Sorry, the wings were kind of freaking me out.¡± James commented, fists dripping green.
¡°Get down!¡± Maria yelled. Her hands glowed with a fierce orange-red, her eyes intense with concentration. Casting a wide arc of flame that singed the remaining few, careful to keep the heat and force controlled to avoid damage to the house''s structure, she managed to push them all together.
Taking advantage of the enemy being so clustered, James jumped in, fists charged with a large amount of mana. A wave of power left him as he punched through the closest one, pulping the remaining three in one hit.
He grunted with the effort but unlike the last few times, he managed to retain his strength. Even though it wasn¡¯t a proper skill, more like the bastardization of one, this kind of explosive punch was becoming increasingly useful, as it expanded his arsenal to have a mid-range option he severely lacked.
The last roach, which had been far enough not to get swept up in the flames, was quickly ended by Lauren, who threw her remaining dagger into its mouth, punching through its brain.
¡°Anything else in here?¡± Daniel asked, shield still up and ready to block any incoming attack.
¡°Not that I can tell.¡± James answered. He had learned to rely upon Thakinetic Awareness, and if it said nothing was within the basement, he¡¯d trust it. The upper floors were a different thing, as the weird atmosphere of the house seemed to conspire to confuse him, but he was confident they had gotten everything down here.
They still gave one last cursory sweep, as the regulations dictated in an enclosed dungeon, to make sure nothing had escaped their notice, but beyond a lot more disgusting muck and dirt, they found nothing alive.
¡°So it¡¯s only the upper floor that¡¯s left. Still nothing about what made those sounds?¡± Ezekiel asked, sounding worried.
So far, nothing they had encountered could be a serious danger to them, but the creepy feeling of the house, coupled with the tragic story the old lady told them, made it seem scarier than it should.
¡°Just some more insects. I think there might also be a cat, but it¡¯s a normal-sized one. Doesn¡¯t seem to have been enlarged by mana.¡± James answered after having turned his senses above them. It was still fuzzier than he was used to, but at least he was getting something.
¡°There is only one question left, then.¡± Maria interjected, standing over the roaches¡¯ corpses. ¡°Who did this?¡± A red residue that looked like dried paint on her finger, which she had just swiped on one of the monsters¡¯ carapaces.
¡°It¡¯s not their natural color?¡± Daniel¡¯s voice was surprised for the first time. It seemed even he could not maintain his aplomb when confronted with the evidence that something with at least a modicum of intelligence was in the dungeon.
¡°It¡¯s not. It can¡¯t have happened too long ago either, because the cockroaches mutated when the Sink started. Something or, more likely, someone has been here.¡± The redhead replied, sounding grim.
In unison, they all turned to look up. Weird sounds had been coming from the upper floor for a while, and while they could attribute them to the creatures James could feel scuttling above them, this kind of action required some intelligence.
¡°If there is someone in here, it would explain why the photographs and the portrait were scratched. That¡¯s not the kind of thing murderers usually do. Certainly not for drug-related causes.¡± Lauren added, lips pressed tightly together.
James cocked his head, quickly understanding where she was going. ¡°So you think someone related to the family that lived here still haunts this place? If there is a Spirit, we need to leave immediately.¡±
The girl shook her head. ¡°No, not a Spirit. They are not interested in stealth despite being incorporeal beings. You¡¯d feel it if there was one. I just think it¡¯s someone.¡±
¡°But someone able to spoof James¡¯ skill is not a person we can take on by ourselves. They¡¯d need to be a high ranker!¡± Ezekiel countered.
It was true that so far only very powerful people had been able to avoid his detection, but just like he could bypass most stealth skills thanks to his unique Talent, others could likely do the same to him. He said as much ¡°We can¡¯t discount there is a person. They might be using a spatial skill, and if they are technically not here, I can¡¯t feel them.¡±
Grimly, they all decided to explore further, but with increased caution. So far, all signs pointed to a skilled stealth user being in the dungeon with them, but since they hadn¡¯t shown themselves, they could only assume they¡¯d be hostile.
Walking up the stairs and back onto the ground floor, James kept his senses peeled for any movement. The house kept creaking and groaning, and the scuttling above continued uninterrupted, but nothing to show a person¡¯s presence.
However, when they got to the living room, they found incontrovertible proof that, indeed, there was someone else with them.
The table, which had laid broken in the middle of the room, was now beside the centipedes¡¯ corpses. The broken glass had been swept away, and the chairs that blocked the entrance to the upper floor had been stacked together.
¡°Fucking hell. Alright, whoever you are, you better come out now!¡± Lauren yelled.
No response came, save for the creaking of broken things.
¡°I don¡¯t like having to play this kind of game.¡± Ezekiel complained, clutching his dagger tightly. Having the least directly offensive options, he was the most vulnerable of the group. And by now, James knew him enough to know of his desperate fear of jump scares.
Yeah, I can¡¯t deny that this is exactly the kind of place you¡¯d expect a big, ugly ghost to haunt. Maybe a demon? Seems a bit cliche, to be honest.
Despite his internal monologue, James couldn¡¯t deny being a bit unsettled. It was the second time in a row, inside a dungeon, that his most prized skill was not working as intended. He could only hope it wasn¡¯t anything like the Arachne that was waiting for them.
¡°Alright. Let¡¯s get this over with.¡± He said, moving towards the staircase.
An ominous wail from above answered.
Chapter 47
¡°The wailing is a bit clich¨¦.¡± James muttered, even as he scoured the building with his senses. There was something not right about the whole dungeon. The obvious signs of presence, the deliberate screams made just to scare them off.
It was exactly the kind of thing one would expect in a haunted house, if they didn¡¯t know how real Spirits manifested.
¡°I think we are dealing with someone with very little knowledge of the outside world.¡± He said out loud, getting a grunt of acknowledgment from Lauren. She seemed the most spooked of the team, evidently not liking the gloomy atmosphere. ¡°Why?¡±
¡°Because.¡± Maria interrupted ¡°This is not how a real dungeon operates. It¡¯s not until D-rank that truly intelligent monsters appear, and they certainly are not the kinds that would be found in this dump.¡±
¡°But something is going on here.¡± Ezekiel argued, looking at the changed room. From the broken photographs to the painted cockroaches, it was evident that an intelligent being was there with them.
¡°There is; that¡¯s why I said someone with very little knowledge of the outside world. I have a strong suspicion about who it might be.¡± James answered.
That said, he started walking towards the staircase, ready to get the mystery over with.
As soon as his foot touched the first step, another ghostly wail resounded through the house and a blue wisp of fire appeared at the top.
¡°This is getting ridiculous.¡± With quick steps, James reached the second floor. He didn¡¯t allow the thing time to react and he punched it, his fist encased in Thakinetic Empowerment.
Just like he expected, he felt very little resistance and the wisp dissipated in the air. More than that, no notification appeared, confirming his belief.
¡°Yeah, this is no haunted dungeon. There is a person here, and they are trying their best to scare us away.¡±
Once the others had reached him, they stepped into the creaky hallway, careful not to get ambushed.
Kicking in the first door, James jumped back, allowing the dog-sized spiders to fly by. They were much smaller than the ones they had dealt with in the forest, but their fangs gleamed with thick venom, and he very much wanted to avoid experiencing its effect.
A dozen more of the monsters followed the first two, flooding the hallway with their clicks and hisses.
With two quick steps, Daniel interposed himself between the monsters and his team, his shield glowing brightly. Behind his protection, Maria crafted a fireball.
The cramped space made it difficult for them to move properly in formation, but it also forced the spiders to stay clumped together, making it very easy for the Fire Mage to hit them all with one spell.
A blazing inferno roared through the hallway, incinerating the venomous spiders instantly. The smell of charred exoskeletons filled the air as the team cautiously proceeded forward, James in front.
The house was not a mansion, but it wasn¡¯t small either, and they needed to sweep through five more rooms, two bathrooms included, before they could get to the last one, where they were expecting to find out the truth.
They sidestepped the burned spiders, Maria extinguishing the flames to prevent anything else from catching on fire.
Another wail, this time sounding much closer, made them pause, but when nothing happened, they resumed their march.
The second room, where James could feel several more monsters, turned out to be a bathroom. Clumped together in the bathtub, three more of the massive centipedes they had fought below screeched angrily at the intrusion.
Not wanting to get boxed in by the more maneuverable insects, James once again retreated to the hallway, letting them come to him.
He sidestepped the first, knowing his teammates would handle it, and ignored the last, having felt Lauren get into position behind it. His opponent clicked its mandibles menacingly, aiming to get at one of his legs.
I¡¯m gonna give you exactly what you want.
With a grin, James pushed mana into his right leg and kicked it, hard.
Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.
It tried grabbing onto it, but the strength behind the blow was such that it was folded in half and launched back into the bathroom.
Now unafraid of getting swarmed, James stepped in behind it. Though damaged, the centipede managed to resume its attack after a moment of dizziness. Again, he allowed it to get close, but he didn¡¯t try to stop it this time.
The monster¡¯s mandibles clamped down on his calf with enough strength to shear it off. Luckily, he had the protection of D-rank armor to stop it, though he still winced at the pressure.
Since the centipede was so busy trying to amputate him, he took advantage, punching down on its already messed up side. The blow strong enough to cut it in half, James¡¯ gloved fist penetrating through the floor like it was made of paper.
Still, the beast didn¡¯t let go. Even in its death throes, its grip on his leg only tightened further, and he was forced to grab onto its mandibles and forcefully open them.
It took James almost a minute to get free. When he did, he tossed the twitching remains back into the bathtub, massaging his leg.
Alright, that might not have been my most brilliant idea. The armor stopped it from doing any damage, but it still hurt. Ugh, when I get to the fucker who¡¯s playing pretend with this whole thing, I¡¯ll show them.
Just as he rejoined his friends, another wisp appeared, this time brighter and more corporeal. It was accompanied by the now-expected ghostly wail while hovering in the middle of the hallway, blocking their path.
¡°What even are these things?¡± Ezekiel complained.
Maria snorted in disdain ¡°It¡¯s not fire, I can tell you that much.¡±
Still holding his shield at the ready in case the wisp tried something, Daniel chipped in ¡°I think it¡¯s supposed to be a spirit in mythology. Like, in graveyards.¡± Noticing the looks he was getting, he shrugged. ¡°What, I like retro games. They are pretty common.¡±
James shook his head and walked up to it ¡°Hey, if you want to tell us anything, how about you stop hiding and come talk to us? As far as we know, you haven¡¯t done anything too illegal, beyond entering a dungeon without a permit.¡±
Considering his first foray into the profession had seen him do just that, he was inclined to be charitable. If the person behind the gloomy atmosphere stopped the charade, that was.
He waited for an answer, but he sighed when it became apparent it wasn¡¯t coming. His punch plowed through the apparition easily, but this time, he felt something flicker to his sensory skill while dispersing it.
He stopped, placing a hand on the wall and concentrated.
By now used to his demeanor, his teammates waited for him to come up with something. The spooky atmosphere had quickly lost its scary factor, and by now, they all just wanted answers and to get it over with.
James sought exactly those, scouring the building again for another hint of what he had felt, but nothing revealed itself.
¡°Damn, I thought I had it. For a moment, I felt like someone was here, but then it disappeared.¡±
¡°We¡¯ll just have to get to the last room.¡± Daniel consoled him, sounding about as done as he was.
With a sigh, they resumed the dive. The next few rooms once again hosted several insect monsters, all changed from their base forms to be more powerful and intimidating, but nothing close to the cockroaches they fought within the basement.
James¡¯ annoyance was palpable, his motions becoming brusquer, his senses stretched to their utmost in hopes of discerning whatever trickster hid behind the fake haunting.
The team moved meticulously, professionally clearing the rooms just like they had been taught by Miss Walker. In those that were too cramped, they wouldn''t enter, but made enough of a racket that the denizens would chase them into the hallway, where they could be more easily dealt with.
In the larger room, the one adjacent to the master bedroom, which hid a dozen more centipedes, though bigger and meaner-looking, they fought inside, not wanting to be cornered from behind should whatever was in the last room come out.
James had learned his lesson not to let the insects get too close, and though he didn¡¯t employ his explosive punches, he still managed to keep the monsters at bay while the others attacked from the back.
As always, Ezekiel¡¯s buffs and debuffs proved immensely useful, granting them absolute superiority over their opponents.
¡°This is definitely not a newborn dungeon, but it feels almost too easy.¡± Maria said as she finished crisping up the last centipede.
¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t wanna say anything, but beyond the creepiness, this hasn¡¯t been nearly as hard as the ones before.¡± Lauren agreed.
Thinking back to their previous experiences, James snorted ¡°It¡¯s not like it has to always be as difficult as what we have been through. Sometimes, a dungeon is exactly as difficult as it should be.¡±
The girl snorted. They had all gotten so used to their information being manipulated by various Guilds that the one time they got a dungeon within their possibilities, it felt too easy.
¡°It¡¯s still too early to say.¡± Daniel grunted, keeping his eyes on the door.
Now that they were done with the centipedes, and James could only feel presences in the last room, they refocused. They had managed to eke out a level after fighting everything the house had thrown at them, which they quickly used to empower their stats in preparation for the Boss fight.
James made the unorthodox choice of empowering his SENSE and MIND in the hopes that whatever skill the person hiding in the last room was using, he¡¯d be able to pierce through.
That done, they collected themselves and walked up to the door. It looked ordinary, just like all the others, but James could feel one strong presence inside, alongside the general fuzziness of the dungeon, only increased even further.
Without hesitation, he kicked the door in, stepping through to reveal a creepily preserved room.
Everything looked to have been left exactly as it once was. On the nightstands were a pair of glasses, an open book and even a bottle of water. Not a speck of dust marred the scene, as if someone had meticulously spent hours every day making sure it would be perfect, waiting for the owner to return.
On the bed was the presence James had felt from the beginning, and which he had tentatively dubbed the Boss of the dungeon.
Instead of the significant changes mana usually inflicted on low-level creatures, this one seemed almost entirely unchanged from its original form.
A tawny cat, with black rings around its eyes and a swishing tail, observed them from where it was perched upon. Its eyes glowed green in the torchlight, giving it an otherworldly air.
¡°Is that¡¡±
¡°That should be the Boss.¡± James answered Ezekiel¡¯s question. Despite its small size, he could feel a powerful will from the animal, and while it didn¡¯t seem overly aggressive, it was not an average cat anymore, what with the way its paws glowed softly.
It stood up, hissing lowly in warning. Evidently, the miniature Boss did not appreciate having its territory invaded, made obvious by the extending of its claws.
Wickedly sharp, they tore into the sheets as it coiled up. Daniel immediately activated his skill, preparing to intercept the creature, when someone interfered.
¡°Miss Dalloway, you shouldn¡¯t treat guests like that.¡± A disembodied voice said, calming the cat down.
The torn sheets repaired themselves, and several wisps appeared in the air, illuminating the room further.
Then, as if to disprove any theory they had come up with, a spectral figure appeared above the cat. A young woman with beautiful doe-like brown eyes and a pretty smile, wearing a bloodied, torn white dress, smiled at them.
Her completely ruined throat and see-through appearance made it obvious she was not alive.
Chapter 48
So, there might be a ghost after all.
Looking at the see-through apparition, James could sense a feeble will in it. It was unfocused and even less noticeable than a plant monster¡¯s.
However, once he was over the initial shock, his brain started working again. He knew two things. That Spirits were high level creatures one could not find in H-rank dungeons, and that they never bothered to hide their presence.
Putting two and two together, it became apparent that what he was looking at was not what it appeared to be, as much as it might seem like it.
Still, he didn¡¯t say anything, playing along. ¡°I suppose you¡¯d be the girl who was murdered here, then?¡±
His voice was calm and conversational, as if he were meeting an acquaintance for the first time in a while. The others picked up on it and relaxed slightly, knowing how acute his senses could be.
The smile the ghostly girl graced him with was macabre, if only because of her appearance ¡°Yes, I¡¯m that Greta.¡±
Despite not having known the name, James still indulged her. ¡°To think you¡¯d still be here, haunting the place of your death. People still talk about your tragedy!¡± He said, technically not lying. He¡¯d never heard of her before, and he doubted her story had been more than a blip in their chaotic world, but it seemed she enjoyed thinking of herself as a famous victim, so he¡¯d go with it.
Her smile took a satisfied tilt, and she giggled happily. ¡°Oh yes, I knew it. But you must tell me, what did they do to those monsters that killed me? Hanging? Execution by firing squad? Oh, maybe old fashioned drowning?¡±
James had frankly no idea, but considering the gruesome end most gangs that didn¡¯t fold into guilds had, it wasn¡¯t hard to lie ¡°Shot to death.¡±
Greta clapped happily, sitting down on the bed next to the cat and sighing in satisfaction ¡°I always knew justice would be done, I just can¡¯t believe people would turn this house into a mausoleum to honor me! You can¡¯t imagine how dreadfully bored I was for all these years, with only Miss Dalloway to keep me company.¡±
The cat and apparent dungeon Boss, meowed loudly at its name being called before returning to licking its paws, apparently unconcerned with their presence.
¡°Now that you know that, I don¡¯t suppose you¡¯d be willing to let go? We still need to clear this dungeon.¡± James said. Though he didn¡¯t expect the apparition to agree, he would try to solve things without violence.
Diplomacy wasn¡¯t his best skill, but with intelligent opponents, one should always try to find another way. If that didn¡¯t work, well, he had his ways.
Greta''s ethereal form flickered, a brief look of contemplation shadowing her spectral face. "Let go? And what, leave my beautiful home? Now that I was just starting to have fun?! I have just become able to manifest again!¡±
The cat ceased grooming and fixed its glowing eyes on James; the mild interest previously displayed now transformed into a focused stare.
Maria''s voice wavered, yet she stepped forward, placing a reassuring hand on James'' shoulder. ¡°Greta, don¡¯t you want to rejoin your parents? Staying here must be lonely.¡±
That was, apparently, the wrong thing to say, because the girl¡¯s expression twisted, hate overtaking her features ¡°My parents?! If it wasn¡¯t for them, I would still be alive! Nothing would have happened if they had just listened to me when I told them to give me the money!¡±
By the end, she was screaming, and the entire house shaking. For a moment, the apparition of Greta seemed to waver, becoming translucent, before gaining solidity once again.
Having felt another of the flickers, James turned his gaze to the walls, and his theory strengthened further. There was something weird about the whole house that went beyond it being a dungeon.
¡°It wasn¡¯t your parents who killed you, Greta.¡± Ezekiel interjected, sounding incensed. ¡°The gang members who hurt you are dead, and this place is a danger to all your neighbors. You need to let go.¡±
The ghost girl laughed, but it lacked her previous mirth. It sounded hollow, defeated even. ¡°Let go? There is nothing for me. Nothing but the cold, eternal dark. At least here, I am remembered. At least here, I am something.¡±
The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.
¡°Ah! I think I get it now.¡± James interrupted, running a hand over the wallpaper. Everyone turned to face him, and he smiled, feeling like a sitcom detective at the end of an episode, as he was about to reveal the real murderer.
¡°You see, it¡¯s true that Greta was killed here. Even more surprising, this is actually the real her.¡± He said, gesturing to the spectral entity.
¡°Initially, I believed it might be an illusionist playing tricks on us, trying to scare us away so they¡¯d keep the dungeon for themselves. But now that I met her, I¡¯m convinced there is no conscious trickery on her part.¡±
Daniel, the most observant of the group, got a look of realization at his careful choice of words, but he kept his silence, letting him have the big reveal for himself.
¡°That fateful night, when her family was attacked, Greta Awakened.¡± He revealed, and the others finally understood where he was going. James continued with his explanation, however, because the real audience was not his team ¡°The wounds they inflicted on her were simply too much, and should have killed her. That was, if her Talent could not sustain her life outside of her body.¡±
Now shedding the appearance of explaining to the whole group and facing only the spectral girl, he concluded ¡°That night, you used your newfound powers to transfer your consciousness into the building itself. A unique variation of Druid or Psychic, if you ask me.¡±
The girl was shaking her head in disbelief, evidently unprepared to accept the truth. ¡°No, they killed me! You have no idea what the cold, lonely dark was like for all these years. I just gained back my mind!¡±
James smiled, the last tassel fitting in perfectly. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what makes me think you did not truly die that day. Spirits are not creatures known to wait for so long. They are flighty and unpredictable. They wouldn¡¯t have waited here for someone to explain what happened after their death.¡±
¡°The Sink gave her enough ambient mana to recover beyond what was needed to sustain herself.¡± Ezekiel said in a tone of realization.
Instead of soothing Greta, the knowledge seemed to ignite a fiery turmoil within her. Her transparent eyes glowed fiercely, an eerie light emanating from within as the surroundings darkened ominously.
"No, I don¡¯t believe you!" Greta¡¯s voice morphed into a shrill, echoing through the dilapidated house. "This is my place, my sanctuary of remembrance! You won¡¯t erase me!"
As Greta¡¯s spectral form convulsed with denial and anguish, Miss Dalloway stood up, a low growl building up in her throat.
Despite being the size of a house cat, the will within her blazed fiercely, and James took up a stance, expression grim as he prepared to fight.
He had hoped it would not be necessary, but the poor girl seemed too far gone. Greta was beyond consoling. Her wails intensified, and the house itself seemed to groan and shudder under the weight of her anguish. The furniture rattled, windows cracked, and an oppressive force descended upon the room.
They were left with no choice.
Daniel¡¯s shield blazed with light as he took up his position, intercepting a lunge from Miss Dalloway, which made him grunt.
The cat, undeterred, bounced off it and tried another attack vector, making for James. Flooding mana into his system, he met its charge with one of his own, bowling the beast over but not seriously injuring it.
A blazing hot fireball passed over his head, aimed at taking Greta out of the fight entirely.
Unfortunately, it passed through her as if she were an illusion. But, when it touched the wall behind her, scorching it entirely and blowing a hole in it, she wailed in pain.
Seeing her fireball¡¯s effect on the girl through the wall''s destruction, Maria¡¯s eyes sharpened in realization, and she quickly shared her insight. "Her consciousness is bound to the house! Damaging the structure hurts her!¡±
Simultaneously, Ezekiel¡¯s hands glowed with his buffing spell, granting all his teammates much-needed AGI, which allowed them to move better in the cramped room.
In the midst of their offensive, the team neglected to account for Miss Dalloway, who, despite her diminutive feline form, erupted with a spectral roar that rippled through the room. Translucent tendrils of energy lashed out from the beast, raking across Daniel¡¯s shield with surprising ferocity, causing him to stagger back, his protective energies flickering.
Before it could continue its assault, James was on it. ¡°Destroy the house!¡± He yelled, avoiding a spectral tendril and catching the beast mid-air with an enhanced kick, shooting it through the broken door and into the hallway.
While his teammates did their best to demolish the building, James grappled with the Boss, exchanging a flurry of blows and sending it flying down the stairs.
He stopped momentarily at the top, looking at where Miss Dalloway was painfully picking itself up, and decided to end the fight as quickly as possible.
The wails and sounds of things breaking continued in the background, and he really needed to get back to his friends.
He moved back two steps and charged his legs. With a grunt, he took off, closing the distance and jumping off the staircase, falling like an angry meteor on the tawny cat.
For just a moment, James saw its pupils dilate as it watched the approaching death, before it condensed its spectral limbs into a shield.
Unfortunately for it, they didn¡¯t do nearly enough to save it.
Releasing a good fifty mana points all at once through his feet, James caused the protections to be blown away entirely, and the cat¡¯s VIT turned out to not be sufficient to survive the blow. His foot pulped it, crushing the beast against the floor, which broke apart.
The force of the explosion was such that it looked like a bomb had gone off in the living room. More than half of the wooden planks had been blown off, cluttering the remaining space.
James spared one last look at the loyal beast, which looked very little like anything now and climbed out of the hole he had made, quickly running up the stairs and reentering the last room.
The walls around it had been blown away, the cause evident as he watched Daniel pull himself out of the crumbled remains of one.
Lauren and Ezekiel were active trying to hem Greta¡¯s flickering projected image, keeping her busy as she threw furniture at them, which they danced around and only added to the confusion.
Maria, meanwhile, was holding a marble-sized orb of fire between her hands, looking very proud of herself. ¡°I can blow this bitch up whenever we want.¡± She said once she saw him, panting with effort.
James sighed, used to her pyromaniacal tendencies, and yelled ¡°Let¡¯s jump out, Maria¡¯s gonna burn it down!¡±
He received grunts of confirmation, and the others moved to the broken walls, launching themselves towards the ash-filled garden in an acrobatic display made trivial by their enhanced stats and Ezekiel¡¯s buff.
Once all three others were out, James grabbed Maria by the waist, put her like a sack of potatoes on his right shoulder and made to jump.
Greta¡¯s scream reached him just as his feet left the floor ¡°Cowards! Run away before I kill you all!¡±
Any ensuing profanity was drowned out by the sound of Maria¡¯s spell going off.
James barely had the time to soften the landing with his knees and pull Maria in front of him, flooding his back with mana, that the wave of fire reached him.
Chapter 49
The force of the conflagration was such that little of the house¡¯s top floor remained. That, in turn, led to the collapse of the foundations, and the whole thing came tumbling down, raising a large dust cloud.
Through Maria¡¯s intervention, once she had picked herself up from where she and James had rolled to, the fires were swiftly contained. It took her several minutes to extinguish them, but the mere fact she was able to do so was evidence enough that she had grown massively.
When she had first joined the team, she had barely been able to conjure a dozen fireballs. Now, she could control an entire house fire, if with a lot of effort.
¡°I have the notification. We got her.¡± Ezekiel said from where he lay sprawled on the ground, looking at the collapsed dungeon.
James hummed in agreement, pulling up his own. As expected, an alert told him he had killed [Greta Winchester - Tormented Human], which confirmed his theory. The girl had truly not died in the technical sense. Her mind had just jumped from her body to what she was most familiar with - her home - when she awakened her Talent.
Unfortunately, after years of being alone by herself after the brutal murder of her parents and her own suffering, she had been too far gone.
Her death, coupled with the Boss¡¯s - a [Mutated House Cat - Haunted Guardian] - had pushed James up two levels, bringing the total from the dungeon up to three.
After the first few fights, he had been afraid he might only get one, but the last two enemies had been much beefier than expected, and he had basically defeated the Boss by himself.
The creature had been limited by the small environment and massive size difference, making it easier for him to leverage his stats, but James decided to pat himself on the back for once.
He had grown a lot too, and his victory was proof that he was on the right path. It will take a while before I¡¯m ready to tackle the Radiant Guild, but I¡¯m starting to see the light at the end of the tunnel.
¡°Poor girl, she really was given a bad hand by life.¡± Daniel mourned, saddened by the loss of life. James couldn¡¯t help but agree. For all that they hadn¡¯t had a choice, given how deranged Greta had been and what the consequences of leaving the dungeon to itself for much longer would have been, it still was a pity that they couldn¡¯t have reasoned with her.
¡°Bah, she was given a second chance and instead spent it wallowing in self-pity and despair. You heard what she said about her parents. That girl was a lost cause.¡± Lauren spat disgustedly.
The Italian-American girl was known for never holding back, but this instance seemed more personal. James cocked an eyebrow at her, silently asking if she wanted to expand, but she just grunted, turning to look at the collapsed house.
¡°You! I told you not to go in! And look what you did! My poor roses are covered in dust! Covered!¡± A familiar voice yelled, and they turned to see the old lady who warned them of the tragedy before they went in, looking absolutely incensed.
¡°Ah, fuck.¡±
After a long conversation with the crotchety woman, which ended with them handing over a crisp hundred dollar bill to finally get some peace, the members of team 0 had to spend a good part of the afternoon sifting through the rubble to find the monster bodies, so they could collect the mana stones.
Despite how much James would have liked to just leave the place behind, gathering them up was not done simply because of their monetary value.
If not properly handled, that concentration of mana could result in the spawning of another dungeon, which would be a red mark on their file.
It had taken them longer than they would have liked, but they still completed the task within the day, and after a quick briefing at the AA HQ, where they showered and changed, they were let go, with strict orders from Miss Walker to take the next day to rest.
As was often the case, James had taken the metro back to Brooklyn alongside Lauren. Ezekiel, who lived close to him, had been picked up by his older brother to go to a family dinner, leaving the two of them alone.
Usually, the Rogue was not one for long silences, but she had been uncharacteristically quiet for a while, and James had a strong suspicion as to what might have caused such a mood.
You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.
Wary of being too direct, as he knew how touchy she could be, James decided that he could at least try to get her mind off whatever it was that had brought her so down.
¡°That dungeon was so creepy and disgusting.¡± He casually commented, observing Lauren¡¯s will fluctuations with great care ¡°That a drink might be needed tonight. What do you think?¡±
She gave him a side look, evidently not fooled by his act, but after a moment of silence, she sighed. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do this. It¡¯s better than going home, anyway.¡±
That decided they got off at Brighton Beach Station, the closest metro station to One Elleven, a beautiful and stylish bar close to Manhattan Beach.
The cool night air ruffled their hair, as they silently walked through Brighton Beach Ave, enjoying the moment of quiet.
Sounds of music and laughter became more prevalent as they got closer to the bar, heightened further by their enhanced SENSE.
By the time they got there, the place was almost packed, with dozens of young adults trying to enjoy their night, drinking their problems away to the tune of some good music.
¡°I always get the coconut pi?a colada.¡± James admitted once they had gotten there, getting a snort from Lauren.
¡°Yeah, you are the type to go for fruity drinks, aren¡¯t you?¡± She shot back, a grin worming its way on her face.
James rolled his eyes, playing along with the banter ¡°Well, my palate is sophisticated enough to appreciate the finer things in life. I don¡¯t see why I would have to suffer drinking some of that swill people pass off as alcohol. No whisky for me, thank you.¡±
She chuckled, lightening the atmosphere as they slid into a cozy booth at the corner, away from the thick of the crowd but close enough to absorb the lively energy of the room.
Their waiter, a somewhat harried girl their age with frizzy hair and a bandana, stopped before their table, eyes silently begging them to be quick with their order. She barely remembered to check for ID, and her eyes widened like saucers when she saw the AA issued ones. That alone was enough to be allowed alcohol.
¡°Two coconut pi?a coladas.¡± James decided for both of them, earning him a slap on the arm from Lauren.
She spoke up ¡°Don¡¯t listen to this idiot. Make mine a whisky sour, please.¡±
The waiter offered them a tight smile, thankful for the straightforward order, and disappeared into the throng of people.
Lauren¡¯s eyebrows quirked in mischief. ¡°Sophisticated palate, huh?¡±
James smirked. ¡°Impeccably so.¡±
The playful conversation seemed enough to crack the veneer of Lauren¡¯s icy mood, but James could still see the shadows behind her eyes, the lingering ghosts of whatever had rattled her earlier.
He leaned back, sipping his drink when it arrived, and allowed the music to fill the silence, giving her the space she needed. He didn¡¯t want to push her immediately, as that would simply see her clamming up again, but he¡¯d gladly listen to her woes if she wanted to open up.
For just a moment, it looked like she might crack and speak up, but she took a fortifying sip of her drink and it passed, her jaw clenching.
James sighed, but decided he would at least let her have a relaxing night. If she ever wanted to confide in him, he¡¯d be there for her, but now didn¡¯t seem the right time.
¡°Any thoughts on what you¡¯ll go for during your second Awakening?¡± He asked, rousing her back from her mood.
Lauren hummed ¡°It really depends on what options I get. I know it¡¯s going to be more stealth-based, but I¡¯d really like to get some range. It¡¯s been really annoying having to hold back when enemies had skills that made mine useless. I need some variety to avoid being countered so easily, but I guess that¡¯s the same for everyone.¡±
James nodded along, knowing perfectly well what she was talking about. He had only recently developed a way to attack without necessarily coming in contact with his opponents. Still, with it not being a skill, it was inefficient and too expensive to use as anything but a finishing move.
¡°Well, basically all Talents gain some more versatile magic skills during the second Awakening, right?¡± He got a nod of agreement. ¡°So we should only have a little while to go for that, if we can keep up with our growth rate.¡±
¡°If only we could find a few more dungeons filled with eggs.¡± She laughed, shaking her head. ¡°That would push us to E-rank in a flash.¡±
¡°It would make things easier, yes.¡± James agreed, smiling. Their luck had been a mix of rotten and amazing so far, with very little in-between, which made him hope that despite all the obstacles they had to face, they would at least be met with a few more lucky breaks in the future.
¡°What about you?¡± She asked, propping her chin on her hands.
James hummed ¡°I think some range would be good for me too, yes, maybe being able to use my skills on weapons¡ Most of all, I¡¯m just genuinely curious about what the System will offer me. With all the crazy things we have been through, we should get some good rewards.¡±
Especially after meeting the Sin of Pride. If surviving that encounter doesn¡¯t count, I don¡¯t know what will.
However, he didn¡¯t voice those thoughts, choosing to swirl his drink and take a sip, enjoying the coconut flavor. The alcohol content was not enough for him to get drunk, what with his VIT stat being twice as much as an athlete¡¯s, but that didn¡¯t mean that drinking didn¡¯t serve its ancient purpose of being a social lubricant.
¡°Frankly, I¡¯d be surprised if-¡± He stopped mid-sentence as several presences strong enough to be Awakeners entered the bar. Casually turning around to look, he immediately confirmed his suspicions.
He recognized one from Callum Wright''s group among the five who had walked in. He didn¡¯t know the guy¡¯s name, and frankly wasn¡¯t sure he had ever heard him talk, but he had been present at the confrontation at the rat dungeon¡¯s entrance, which made him an asshole in his books.
He sat back and lowered his voice, making sure not to be overheard, helped by the general chaos around them. ¡°At least one Radiant Guild guy, thirty feet behind me. The bald one.¡±
Lauren¡¯s mouth tightened, and for a moment, it looked like she was about to get up and do something about it, but luckily her common sense won and she relaxed back in the booth. ¡°He¡¯s G-rank, isn¡¯t he?¡±
James nodded grimly. ¡°Yeah, and he feels like it. The people with him, too, are around that level.¡±
¡°So we can¡¯t do shit.¡±
¡°We can¡¯t do shit.¡± He agreed. Despite all that, however, he wasn¡¯t that discouraged. Sensory skills, especially before the second Awakening, were quite rare and he doubted the Radiant goons would have one. Especially one sophisticated enough to recognize the two of them.
¡°Do you wanna go now?¡± Lauren asked, evidently thinking the night had been ruined, but James smiled back impishly.
¡°We are already here, and I can overhear some of what they are saying. What do you think of staying a bit longer to see if they drop something interesting?¡±
The Rogue shrugged, apparently okay with his plan. She stood up and walked to his side of the booth, sitting beside him despite how tight the space was.
¡°What, I wanna listen too.¡± She said, grinning.
Fortunately, their curiosity was satisfied soon after.
Chapter 50
¡°So I don¡¯t know how long we can go on like this. I told the boss we needed to accept the Ten Thousand Eyes¡¯ offer, but he seemed reluctant. I think he might still be hoping for the executives to get out of jail, but from what I heard, there is little chance of that happening.¡±
James and Lauren shared a look before resuming with their snooping. They were sitting quite close to each other, looking no different than any other amorous couple in the establishment. Since their faces weren¡¯t visible, they could overhear the Radiant members talking with impunity.
They really are dumb. Who even talks about this kind of stuff out in the open. Well, I guess things have been going their way for so long that they got sloppy.
¡°Bah, we all know that the government was salivating at the thought of finally getting their hands on one of the major guilds.¡±One of the others scoffed, taking a long sip of his beer. ¡°They are not going to let go of the very first win they got in years.¡±
A round of mumbled agreement followed and James found himself nodding as well. Even without the Golden Sun having been found with its proverbial pants down, they still wouldn¡¯t have an easy time getting out of the mess they were in.
When the first raid occurred, after the falsified crocodile dungeon, they must have thought they were untouchable since nothing happened to them. That was why they had fallen into the AA¡¯s trap.
¡°The boss is probably still in contact with some of them. He can¡¯t just give up.¡± The thug he had recognized said.
¡°Yeah, but this way, we¡¯ll just be swallowed up. Our guild has been legally set free, but we don¡¯t have the resources by ourselves to hold our territory, and the sharks are circling.¡± The first one answered.
Not being able to turn around and see what the speaker looked like made it difficult to picture, but from his voice alone, the man sounded older and more experienced than the twenty-ish year olds that had made up Callum¡¯s group.
¡°If nothing big happens within the next few weeks, we¡¯ll have to make a choice.¡± The same man continued, sounding like he very much didn¡¯t want to.
To be part of the Radiant Guild, one had to be a decently Talented Awakener, which meant he shouldn¡¯t be underestimated, but his age also implied things. He might just have recently received the System, but the way he causally spoke of ¡°telling the boss¡± things made it sound like he was more experienced.
A third member of the group, previously silent, spoke with a calm, calculating tone ¡°Look, we either ally with Ten Thousand Eyes and salvage what we can, or we go down in flames. It¡¯s survival versus principle here. I don¡¯t know about you, but I¡¯m not about to give up all we achieved because I¡¯m too proud.¡±
A moment of tense silence lingered among them before the thug he recognized mumbled ¡°I didn¡¯t sign up to be a martyr. If allying with Ten Thousand Eyes gives us some breathing room so that we can reorganize, I¡¯ll take it.¡±
The older man agreed. ¡°As distasteful as it is, I''m with him. We can¡¯t just hold on by ourselves, and I doubt Golden Sun is going to send anyone to help us. You¡¯ve seen what the Eclipse is doing anyway.¡±
¡°Pah! Those bastards are selling themselves to the highest bidder just because they have better territory. It won¡¯t be long before they have all been divided and conquered by the larger guilds, stripped of all the dignity they once had.¡± The third member spat, bitterness seeping through every word.
It seemed to James that not everything was as easy as it appeared between the guilds. They usually presented a united front when speaking with the AA or the public, but everyone knew they must have had a cutthroat game of give and take behind the curtain. Now he had the confirmation of it.
The older man''s voice rose slightly ¡°I¡¯d rather not throw in with the Eyes. We all know what they are capable of after Buffalo, but if it¡¯s between that and losing everything, then what choice do we really have?¡±
The sounds of glasses clinking and muffled chatter from other patrons continued to fill the room, creating a semblance of normalcy in stark contrast to the gravity of the conversation being held.
The clandestine information-gathering was soon interrupted as a tall, enigmatic figure approached the Radiant members. To James, it felt like a storm in the distance, all contained might ready to be unleashed.
This person is dangerous.
Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
He gripped Lauren¡¯s hand beneath the table, his eyes silently communicating that someone new had arrived. She didn¡¯t miss a beat, lifting her hand to caress his cheek and bringing her head next to his.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± She murmured against his skin, giving the impression of a young couple incapable of keeping their hands to themselves.
¡°Tall guy who just entered. He¡¯s strong.¡± James replied, barely audible even at the distance they were at. He couldn¡¯t afford to risk being overheard by the man, who must have a very high SENSE attribute, being at least D-rank from the feeling of it.
¡°You¡¯re discussing sensitive matters in an open space.¡± The man admonished, voice as cold as ice.
Panic, palpable and raw, wafted from the Radiant members as they scrambled to their feet, hastily vacating the premises under the stern gaze of their superior.
Silence had fallen in the bar, as everyone understood they had a powerful Awakener in their midsts. The man grunted, taking out ten crisp hundred dollar bills and placing them on the table his subordinates had just left.
¡°For the commotion.¡± He said, nodding to the trembling waitress, who let out an ¡°eep!¡±
That done, he turned around and left, probably to follow his men.
Lauren¡¯s eyes gleamed with a mix of excitement and caution. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s¡?¡±
James nodded subtly, his eyes still on the door where the tall man had exited. ¡°Must be. I didn¡¯t think we¡¯d come face to face with the leader of the Radiant Guild tonight.¡±
They waited a few more minutes, ensuring the dangerous aura had indeed left the vicinity before they too left the safety of their hidden observation spot, appearing just like any other couple exiting the pub after a cozy evening.
The chilly air bit at them as they stepped into the darkness, but it was a welcome contrast to the tense atmosphere they had just left.
¡°They¡¯re backed into a corner.¡± She murmured low enough that only James could hear. ¡°People become either the most dangerous or the most cooperative when they are desperate.¡±
James''s jaw clenched, mulling over the same thoughts. He had a personal grudge with the Radiant Guild, but even he could admit to a certain level of competency in the way they operated. Not in how they protected the people, no. But their illicit dealings were covered up well enough that even during the sweep of their mother organization, they weren¡¯t touched beyond losing a few people.
That said, they couldn¡¯t possibly operate in the same manner as they used to before. The Golden Sun was not directly involved with their day to day operations, but they offered an umbrella of protection from scrutiny. Their presence prevented any other major Guild from setting its sights on their territory.
¡°Should we have followed them?¡± Lauren asked, worriedly looking towards Coney Island Ave, where the guild members had disappeared.
James shook his head ¡°We were lucky enough that they arrived after us and that our position made it difficult to see us. If we tried to follow them, they¡¯d find us out immediately.¡±
She grimaced, bothered that they had to let go of such an interesting source of information ¡°And the big guy had to be a high-ranker, right?¡±
He nodded ¡°D-rank, at least. Most of their members are G-rank, but they also have a few E. Since he¡¯s probably the boss, I¡¯d say minimum D-rank.¡±
Silence hung between them for a moment as they contemplated their next move. I sincerely doubt the AA doesn¡¯t already know much of this, but they must have decided to let go of the smaller fish to get the big guys.
Thinking back to his conversation with Miss Walker, James decided that even if he went to her with this information, there wasn¡¯t much she could or would do by herself.
It wasn¡¯t like guilds were forbidden from buying out smaller ones, and though the Awakeners had spoken of sensitive subjects, they had not outright admitted to anything illegal, thanks to the timely arrival of their superior.
Lauren brushed a strand of hair out of her face. "We need to do something. The Radiant Guild coming under the Ten Thousand Eyes would reshape the city''s underground and if we allow them to go scot free, we¡¯ll never get rid of them.¡±
James nodded, fingers tapping rhythmically against his thigh. ¡°In a way, this is the best option. If they refuse to submit and choose to hold their ground, the inevitable conflict that would ensue will tear apart the neighborhoods under their control, not to mention the number of civilians that might get caught in the crossfire.¡±
¡°A gang war.¡± Lauren murmured in realization.
James nodded grimly. While the individual power of the Radiant guild wasn¡¯t enough to make too much of a mess before the AA fell on their heads like a brick, they could still make life difficult for regular people.
¡°So we cut off the head of the hydra, and there is already another ready to take its place.¡± Lauren commented bitterly.
¡°The Ten Thousand Eyes Guild is relatively stable, has taken part in many operations to reclaim territory from monsters, and has never had public scandals.¡± James read off from his phone. The wiki pages for the guilds were not to be taken literally, as they were subject to censure and influence, but they at least reflected the general public¡¯s opinion.
¡°So if the Radiant goes under them, it¡¯ll be even harder than it is now to get rid of them completely.¡± Lauren concluded.
He hummed, thinking of all the possibilities they had. ¡°The real question here is exactly that. Can we afford to wait for them to go under a new patron?¡±
¡°You want to take them down now.¡± She stated, sounding halfway between surprised and amused. After all, he had not tried to hide his contempt for the Radiant guild.
¡°I would very much like that, but we need to find a way that doesn¡¯t involve us facing the boss.¡± James answered. Already, Callum and his goons would be a stretch. Adding the powerful Awakener they had seen tonight¡ It just wouldn¡¯t be possible.
But if we allow them to go scot free now, they¡¯ll simply continue what they are doing. I don¡¯t care if they were not directly involved with the Golden Sun¡¯s illegal operations, I know they are crooks.
¡°We don¡¯t have that much time. A month at most, before they crack under the pressure.¡± Lauren added, tapping a finger on her lips.
The fact that she hadn¡¯t even tried to push him away from his harebrained idea made James smile. He had made some very good friends.
¡°A month¡ I think we can make it in a month. Getting to G-rank shouldn¡¯t be too hard if we do double the dives every week and once we have the stats, I sincerely doubt any of them could match us.¡± He said, already thinking of how to convince the others and, more importantly, Miss Walker, to push so hard.
¡°Yes, we can get to G-rank. But what about your little E-rank friend? And the boss? An Awakening tier is a different thing entirely from a few levels.¡± Lauren interrupted, rightly bringing up the biggest obstacle.
James, however, smiled like the cat that had gotten the canary ¡°I have no intention of fighting the boss directly. But we don¡¯t need to do that, do we? We just have to push the last card, and the whole castle will come crashing down.¡±
Chapter 51
Laying down on his bed, James watched the filtered sunlight dance between his fingers. It being a rest day, he would get scolded if he went to the HQ to get some training in, but after his declaration the night before, it felt weird to spend the day lazing around.
He had tried to play some games like he used to before he awakened, but his attention kept drifting away. His reaction time was miles ahead of what it had once been and the excitement that came from gunning monsters down simply was not there anymore, after spending so long fighting them in real life.
He had considered texting his friends, both old and new, but he was gripped by a nervous energy that wouldn¡¯t allow him to simply spend the day enjoying himself.
Therefore, he had ended up turning to one of his other habits, sleuthing through forums dedicated to Awakeners in the hopes of getting some inspiration for his own path.
He had already memorized most guides that could apply to him, which was many, considering how his Talent seemed to be the amalgamation of several more common ones. Still, there was always the hope that someone would post something interesting.
A thread in particular had captured his attention. Antares was a website known to be prone to extraordinarily long and rambly discussions where experts in the field mixed with complete noobs to discuss the most inane things, but once in a while, something interesting came up.
One specific thread about the ¡°willpower projection capacities in high-rankers¡± sounded very much like what he was doing. He was initially disappointed to find out it was simply a fancy way of saying ¡®aura¡¯, but had stuck around out of curiosity, which paid off.
A certain Dr. Robert M. Mulliger had apparently published a paper on the subject, positing that it wasn¡¯t so much that people suddenly gained a new power after their third awakening, when they became able to impose their aura upon weaker beings, but rather that it was a new expression of the power they always had.
That paper had gone unremarked on for months, until an Antares user named StarryEyes had found it and written a thread on it, speculating that Dr. Mulliger¡¯s conclusions meant that all Talents were simply an actualization of a person¡¯s natural inclinations. Not that a person¡¯s character might influence their Talent, but that humans always had the capability for it, which finally manifested when mana arrived on Earth.
Such an absolute statement, without any solid proof, had obviously brought a lot of ridicule and rage, alongside many other users dismissing the whole thread as bait.
James, however, had read between the lines and immediately sought out the original paper.
Dr. Mulliger¡¯s work was dense, filled with jargon and scientific methods that James barely grasped, but he scoured through the files with great interest. If it could ever be proved right, the study would mean that the potential for such supernatural power had always existed in humanity and that mana¡¯s arrival had brought it out, only to be coopted by the System. Not that the System itself had gifted the Talents to humans.
It had profound implications, both in the immediate and future, but until proof was found, it would simply remain an interesting bit of speculation. Still, a few questions lingered.
What if all Talents were, as StarryEyes had speculated, inherently capable of affecting the outside world simply because the user''s will could only be expressed in that specific way? Or, even if that definition didn¡¯t exactly fit everyone, could it still be applied to him, given his unique power?
A user named ShadowWalker reply was at the top of the thread, since mentioned a ¡®rumored¡¯ underground lab that had been trying to create Awakeners synthetically, bypassing the System somehow. The comment was immediately scoffed at and received a flurry of downvotes, with many users branding it as a ridiculous conspiracy theory.
It was absurd, James knew, but something about one of the replies made him pause.
Antares provided verification for average users, if they wanted to tie their real identity to the profile - something not often done, as the beauty of it was the anonymity - or to Awakeners, so that they could release official statements.
Not many did so, preferring to leave all PR-related matters to their Guild, or the AA. Still, some liked the notoriety that came from directly interacting with the general public, especially if they had a high enough rank.
ShadowWalker had not been verified as an Awakener. But someone else who replied to him had.
Ember, a recognized name among those who paid attention to the news, was a high-rank, independent Awakener who had often been approached by guilds for recruitment but had steadfastly maintained a solitary stance. He was known to operate in the Atlanta metro area, taking care of those dangerously close dungeons which the Guilds left fallow.
The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.
Ember, with his glowing orange verification checkmark, had written in reply to ShadowWalker ¡°Opposite direction. It¡¯s not humans who are fucking with the System.¡±
This short and cryptic message sent shivers down James¡¯s spine. It obviously was meant as a debunk of the conspiracy theory, but it had a galvanizing effect, spawning an entirely different thread which was shortly locked down by the moderators, as dozens of users had taken it to mean that something shady was going on.
Ember had not replied anymore, his profile showing that he hadn¡¯t accessed the site since writing it, but the absence had only made people more curious.
Could the System be experimenting with humans? Was the government extracting powers from Awakeners to give them to others? It was impossible to know, but speculation abounded.
Wait, does this mean what I think it means? Is he saying that the System is the bad guy here?
It sounded¡ farfetched. Without it, there was little doubt humanity would have fallen. But Ember was not usually someone to spout nonsense.
Closing his computer, James sighed. He hadn¡¯t learned much more from the rabbit hole he had fallen into, but at least he had gotten a few ideas to try out.
While getting skills beyond those granted by the System during an awakening was not possible, one could still get better at and find new ways to operate them.
Just like what Mr. Bethany had told them about attributes, skills could also benefit from dedicated training beyond simple usage. His Talent was peculiar, but if it truly was a pure manifestation of his willpower, as the name suggested, and not just a straight enhancement type, then perhaps there was more he could draw from it with proper understanding and experimentation with what high-rankers did with their own aura.
The similarities were plainly obvious. He had a skill made exactly to counter such oppression, after all. That meant that he could draw inspiration from the greats.
Thinking back to the most egregious examples, James looked at the poster above his desk. Towers, the Son of War, was an S-rank awakener known to be among the world''s most powerful.
Videos of him mowing through mobs of powerful enemies received dozens of millions of views online, and James had watched a few enough times to be able to replay them in his mind.
Towers¡¯ tactics were simple enough, at first glance. He used his overwhelming physique to bulldoze through the crowds, and from there, it was a slugfest as he swung his enormous Warhammer to significant effect.
The strength of his blows was such that even powerful A-rank monsters were pulverized, turned into a fine red mist by the passage of his mighty weapon.
But at times, when he was needed elsewhere or when one of his companions required his help, a wave of power would leave him, washing over his enemies and breaking their minds.
It was aura in its finest form. An attack so raw and intense that nothing could withstand it. But more than that, he could selectively prevent his companions from being hit.
That was what James was interested in. That level of control was absurd if one considered aura a simple AoE skill.
Not even great mages like the White Crane could boast such perfection. That meant aura was something else entirely. A power closer to what he was doing than an extension of specific Talents.
If Thakinesis operates the same way that aura does¡ It should mean I have a much, much higher ceiling for control and versatility.
In a way, he had already confirmed it. His exploding blows, where he¡¯d push significant amounts of mana into his limbs and release it all at once, were not something normal Warrior-type Talents could boast about.
His Talent was meant to be limited to close range, at least before his second awakening, but he had bypassed that entirely. And to continue breaking down the preconceived ceiling of his abilities, James had to look beyond the established wisdom.
Was mana simply the method through which his inherent ability manifested? Had humanity been like a man who thought himself blind, only to realize that he had been living in darkness?
James extended his arm, fingers splayed wide, focusing on the air around him. He attempted to mold it, not with the physical application of his power, but with sheer intent. Nothing happened.
He frowned, concentration knitting his eyebrows.
Again, he tried. He willed strength to flood his limbs without directly moving his mana. But even the simplest, most basic application of his power escaped him. His frustration grew, but then, from the depths of his vexation, a thought nudged at him.
Aura, Thakinesis, all the powers Awakeners wielded... they weren''t physical. They didn''t operate under the same laws that ruled over physics and chemistry. No, they were somehow both less and more; a mingling of the tangible and intangible, bridging the corporeal world and something else.
Perhaps James had been thinking of his power in too much of a linear, physical way - that is, as a mere manipulation of forces or energy. But if Dr. Mulliger''s paper held any water, and if there was any truth in the speculations of StarryEyes and even in the cryptic statement of Ember, then maybe Talents were truly more about will made manifest rather than a set system of rules dictated by the physical world or the System.
He thought about how Towers would let his aura flare - it was never with strain or physical effort but with resolve, a potent, indomitable spirit that refused to be quelled. This overwhelming force was not simply energy exerted but an expression, a declaration of his will forcing everything in the vicinity he considered an enemy to bend to it.
Closing his eyes, James didn¡¯t try to move the mana in his veins or attempt to physically manipulate anything with his mind. Instead, he gathered his thoughts, resolve and will, focusing them into a single point of undeniable intention.
The room remained silent, undisturbed, yet something within him shifted. His thoughts didn¡¯t scatter as they usually would have. They remained steadfast, as his firm purpose let him stay on track.
He opened his eyes and stared at his outstretched hand. There was no visible change, no tangible evidence of any progress. But something in the air seemed different. It was as if, for a fleeting moment, the world around him had paused, acknowledging his will before moving on. His hand had felt a tiny bit stronger for a moment, but looking at his status showed no mana had been used.
This wasn''t a breakthrough in the traditional sense. James hadn¡¯t unlocked a new power or discovered a hidden application of his existing one. But in that moment, he¡¯d glimpsed something beyond the structured, regimented logic of the System.
A sensation lingered, a barely-there touch on the edge of his awareness. James had tapped into something great, and though he could not draw from it yet, at least not in a manner that could be useful in real life, knowing it was there filled him with a calm and determined hope.
James had very little doubt that his selections at the next awakening would be affected significantly by the discovery.
Chapter 51.5 - Interlude Alfred Meyer
¡°So, just to make sure I understood right, you want to send your team of rookies, the same team that somehow managed to get themselves into trouble at every dungeon, into one of the few stable H-rank ones we have. And you want to keep them there for weeks, so they can farm experience and return at G-rank.¡± Alfred Meyer, the Regional Director said as he massaged his temples, looking at Leila in askance.
¡°And!¡± He continued, raising a finger to silence her rebuttal ¡°You are requesting this knowing that they will attempt to bait the Radiant Guild into attacking them once they come back, so that we have an excuse to completely remove them from play. Do I have that right?¡±
Leila huffed, amused at her kids¡¯ sheer balls and the fact that she was going along with it ¡°Yes, that¡¯s about what I¡¯m asking. I know that stable dungeons are pretty rare, especially massive H-rank ones like the one in Saratoga Springs. But we have invested so much into team 0, it would be a waste to allow them to be crushed now.¡±
The thunk of Alfred¡¯s head against his desk was loud and expressive ¡°Then why are you allowing them to go against the Radiant Guild at all.¡± He mumbled.
¡°Somehow, they got into their heads that since it managed to avoid scrutiny during the Golden Sun debacle, the higher-ups consider it to be beneath their notice, and so they have to take things into their hands.¡± Leila answered, tone deliberately casual.
From the glare the balding man gave her, it didn¡¯t seem to have worked.
¡°Let¡¯s dispense of this mummery.¡± He finally said, sitting back in his chair with a defeated sigh, ¡°Do you think they actually have a chance at not getting killed? Are you trying to use them as bait to intervene yourself? You know we can¡¯t be too overt at the moment, as we are using so many of our resources to prevent other guilds from filling in the Golden Sun shaped void.¡±
Leila got comfortable on the leather chair. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk plainly. Alfred, I know you have a ton of things on your hands right now, but the kids are not letting go of this one, and I think it might be an opportunity to do something about those thugs.¡±
Alfred Meyer was many things: a retired Awakener, an ex-marine, and someone who had once dreamed of making the world a more just and good place. He was very much aware of what idealism and recklessness could lead to, having lost many of his companions to them, but it was precisely because of that that he had something of a soft spot for the rookie team.
I could let them in. They have gotten to a level where they won¡¯t just die immediately, and I suppose it¡¯s worth speeding up their progress as much as possible, even if it would mean a decrease in revenue for a while¡ But I can¡¯t give in too easily.
¡°You do realize that Saratoga Springs¡¯ dungeon is one of the few money makers we have at the New York branch?¡± He asked, sounding more exasperated than he was truly feeling.
Leila nodded, her expression firm, not the slightest hint of wavering in her gaze. ¡°Yes, I do. But Alfred, consider this¡ªTeam 0 has an untapped potential that is way beyond the economic losses we¡¯d suffer from sending them into Saratoga Springs. They¡¯ve shown themselves to be an important asset several times - without their help, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to prepare the groundwork for taking down the Golden Sun - and more than that, they¡¯ve come out successful even in the toughest circumstances.¡±
Alfred¡¯s fingers tapped against the desk, a contemplative rhythm that echoed in the otherwise silent room. ¡°Leila.¡± He began, his voice lined with sincerity ¡°I want the best for Team 0. And I¡¯m worried. Their potential... they could do so much good, more than they understand. But I fear they may be too reckless and eager to throw themselves into danger. And it scares me that we might lose them too soon. It would be a terrible loss, not just in terms of the wasted resources, but because I¡¯m so sure they¡¯ll be great in the future.¡±
Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.
Leila leaned forward, expression softening. ¡°They are kids, yes. But they are also Awakeners who had to face circumstances greatly beyond them. Any other guild team of the same rank would not have made it as far as they have. They won¡¯t be alone in this, Alfred. I¡¯ll be with them every step of the way. I will not let them be snuffed out so easily.¡±
Alfred looked into her eyes, finding an unwavering resolve within them. He sighed, knowing that holding them back would be futile. ¡°Fine, but Leila, you keep them in check, and you make sure that they all come back.¡±
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Alfred stood on the rooftop of his HQ, looking out over the expansive city. His thoughts were interrupted by the soft sound of footsteps behind him. Turning, he saw Chief Director Harris approaching. The woman, tall and well-built, almost towered over him.
¡°Alfred.¡± the Chief Director greeted in her typical stoic manner.
¡°Director Harris.¡± He responded, offering a nod.
The two stood side by side, staring into the vast, sprawling metropolis below them. Even at night, New York was constantly busy, like a beehive ensuring it would survive the coming winter.
¡°Team 0 is going to Saratoga Springs.¡± Harris began, her voice void of emotion yet carrying an undercurrent of inquiry.
¡°They are.¡± Alfred admitted without hesitation. ¡°They need to level up quickly, and they have a score to settle.¡±
Harris nodded, her gaze never wavering from the view before her. ¡°You know what¡¯s looming on the horizon, don¡¯t you, Alfred?¡±
He hummed, grip on the railing tightening enough that he felt the steel bar give in. ¡°If the Sins are moving, it means things are starting to happen. We knew it wouldn¡¯t be long before this peace we have won would be tainted, but I hoped it would be a little longer.¡±
Harris turned towards Alfred, her eyes revealing a glimmer of the burden she bore. ¡°The situation in Mexico has gotten worse. We expect that even the last few holdouts will be overrun soon enough. India has managed to regain a semblance of organization, but the loss of the north-west has still weakened them. We can¡¯t count on them to play the policeman of Asia alone. And you know what mess China is in.¡±
¡°So we need to open up again. But you know how opposed the general public is. Have you found a way to sell it?¡± Alfred asked, letting go of the crumpled fence, watching it bounce near his feet with a blank expression.
¡°This is not the kind of operation we can undertake without the public finding out. Despite how isolationist the world has become, news still travels very fast. The moment our boots touch the ground, everyone will know.¡± Harris replied, sounding tired. ¡°We need to gain the approval of Congress, and to do that, we need Americans to want it.¡±
Alfred''s jaw tightened at the notion. Gaining approval for an overseas operation, particularly in the fraught and fragile world in which they now existed, was an uphill battle. "I presume you have an idea on how to swing it? You¡¯re not one to walk into a storm without a plan.¡±
Harris nodded slowly, her eyes reflecting the twinkling lights below. ¡°We¡¯re still considering our options, since there is some time left before we have to step in, but our means are limited by the political will in D.C.¡±
He scoffed, annoyed even at the mention ¡°When are they ever useful? So, are you thinking of a propaganda campaign? Or directly allowing an attack on American soil?¡±
Despite the bubble of powerful wards surrounding them, which they both knew would prevent anything from recording or even listening in to their conversation, Alfred saw the Chief Director¡¯s shoulders tense.
¡°Those are heavy words, Alfred.¡± She murmured.
¡°I don¡¯t enjoy this. You know I don¡¯t, but things will get much worse if we don¡¯t start setting up now. We''ll be next if we allow chaos to take over Asia.¡± He answered just as softly.
¡°This is why I didn¡¯t want to take this job, you know? Why, I thought you¡¯d be much better at it than me.¡± Harris wondered out loud, wistful for a peace she knew she¡¯d never have.
Alfred scoffed ¡°I would have been terrible. I¡¯m good at the cloak and dagger stuff, but put me in front of a bureaucrat I have to convince, and I¡¯ll find myself holding back from strangling them.¡±
¡°Looking at us, one would think the exact opposite.¡± She laughed, a new determination in her eyes. ¡°You, the mild-mannered middle-aged man, and me, the fiery and burly warrior. But we are both the kind of creatures ready to do anything if it means the survival of America, aren¡¯t we?¡±
¡°This is very little compared to what we have already done and what we¡¯ll have to do.¡± He answered coldly but just as determined.
Chapter 52
The AA local base was a far cry from the New York branch¡¯s polished and well-funded facilities. Closer to a miner¡¯s camp than a hub for Awakeners, it was distinctly pragmatic and work-focused.
Teams here were not draped in the latest gear or experimenting with newly developed magic. They were men and women, dust-covered and weary-eyed, focused intently on the extraction process, their energies attuned more to the minerals than to the pursuit of ranks and recognition.
Awakeners of G, F, and E-ranks, often overshadowed by their more illustrious counterparts, found their niche in a system that prioritized economic growth over rank ascension. The local teams, while perhaps lacking the glamorous missions and dynamic adventures of their New York peers, were a tight-knit community bound by a shared understanding of their tangible and immediate needs over abstract, distant threats.
The Saratoga branch was one of the few local AA offices allowed to ignore dungeons surrounding their territory. Their mandate was one: taking as much as possible from the Mineral Horses herds without upsetting the balance of the dungeon, and they were dedicated to it.
The operation was highly lucrative, producing much more than a comparable mine with a much smaller crew. The peculiar stability of the dungeon, which had never once attempted to grow beyond its rank, also allowed them to have a secure, regular income.
These Awakeners were entirely different from those James had met in New York, but that didn¡¯t mean they were worse. No, if anything, James found them altogether pleasant.
If only the dungeon¡¯s environment was as nice¡
The smell of sulfur was thick in the air, so much so that they had been given masks to wear to prevent any possible problem from inhaling too much.
¡°Sure would have been nice to have this kind of equipment back in Montauk.¡± Lauren grumbled, adjusting the straps beneath her hair.
They were in a private room at the AA provincial center, which they had been gracefully granted by the local director, a thirty year old man with dyed white hair and star-shaped contacts.
Despite his peculiar appearance, Emmanuel Branch turned out to be a competent Awakener, standing at C-rank - more than enough to handle anything the local dungeons could throw at him, unless something requiring special attention from the HQ came up - and with an affinity for a unique branch of magic, that of crystal control, he had been given command over the extraction operations of the Saratoga Mineral Horse dungeon.
He hadn¡¯t put up much of a fuss even after being basically thrown out of his workplace for an unknown amount of days and even helpfully pointed out where team 0 could get the equipment necessary to delve.
¡°I don¡¯t think we should expect this kind of organization anywhere else.¡± Ezekiel responded, carefully regulating the tightness of his own mask, which muffled his voice. ¡°This is more a commercial operation than a regular dungeon. It¡¯s crazy that they are even allowing us to use it without a strict time limit.¡±
¡°That¡¯s because the higher ups know we¡¯ll end up killing ourselves if we don¡¯t get a few more levels.¡± James chuckled, sounding completely unbothered. He had been the one to push Miss Walker the most, after all, directly stating that he would begin operations against the Radiant Guild anyway, and that if the AA wanted to prevent the waste of resources his death would cause, they¡¯d better step up.
¡°You mean you¡¯ll get us all killed.¡± Daniel grumbled, though James knew he wasn¡¯t particularly mad. They had discussed his and Lauren¡¯s findings the past couple of days and had ended up deciding together that asking for help from Miss Walker, at least in regards to the preparations needed to take on an entire guild, would be better than just pantsing the whole thing.
Their teacher had been initially reluctant to go along with their whims, but after a long conversation in which they impressed upon her their seriousness, she had come around and had promised she¡¯d leverage her position with the Director to get some help from the AA.
She had ended up delivering more than expected, granting them unlimited access to one of the most valuable low-rank dungeons the Agency had.
James had been afraid they¡¯d get a cold reception, having basically kicked out the local teams, but that wasn¡¯t the case. Mr Branch had warmly welcomed them and explained that most of the Awakeners working under him were less interested in grinding and growing stronger and more dedicated to making money to support their families.
A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.
Team 0¡¯s arrival had made it so they couldn¡¯t access the dungeon, as it would be reserved for their own efforts, but their pledge to let the locals keep the majority of the minerals they¡¯d get had been enough to quell any protest.
Yeah, I bet they don¡¯t mind having a few weeks of paid vacation. But at least this way we won¡¯t have to dance around other teams, and this dungeon is expansive enough that it¡¯s almost impossible to clear for just one team in the time we have.
Despite the Director basically giving them carte blanche, James was very aware that they had less than a month to move. Two weeks, if they wanted to be sure they¡¯d have enough time to take the Radiant out.
¡°Alright, guys, here¡¯s the deal.¡± He began once he was done dressing up. ¡°This is quite different from our previous experiences, being in an entirely open field. We have all looked at the papers they gave us, but the important things to remember are to avoid the largest herds, aim to get our attacks done quickly and without too much noise, and get out of the battlefield when we have confirmed the kills. We can get the materials out later, since they won¡¯t degrade with time.¡±
They all nodded, shoulders straightening. It was an unusual scenario, being in a dungeon where the objective wasn¡¯t to strike down every creature in sight but to strategize, ensuring their actions did not disturb the delicate equilibrium maintained by the Mineral Horses.
The horses lived and roamed within vast crystalline fields where there had once been open farmland, their forms glistening with embedded gemstones and rare minerals.
The beasts themselves were magnificent, awe-inspiring creatures. They moved in herds, their coats glimmering under the sunlight, a mystical glow that seemed to defy natural explanation. Some had growths similar to horns, making them resemble unicorns from fairytales, while others had geometric patterns all over their bodies.
A soft haze hung throughout the dungeon, limiting sight at about two hundred feet, even with James¡¯ enhanced SENSE.
In a way, that makes it easier not to be swarmed, as other herds will have difficulty locating us, but I¡¯ll have to keep Awareness on at all times. I wouldn¡¯t want us to have to fight our way out of here, attracting more and more horses until we get overwhelmed.
Before leaving the team to their task, Director Branch led them to a vantage point, providing a sweeping view of the mineral-rich fields below.
His eyes, accentuated by the starry contacts, twinkled with a mix of respect and pragmatism as he gazed upon the herds. ¡°See." He began, his voice enthusiastic about their adventure.
"The Mineral Horses, they''re smart. They don¡¯t attack humans unless provoked, but once you disturb one, you disturb them all. A herd will move as one, and if they perceive you as a threat, they''ll coordinate in a way that might surprise you. They manipulate the minerals in their bodies to create armor, spears and even temporary shelters. That¡¯s why a thoughtful approach works best here.¡±
Lauren observed keenly, her eyes flicking between the Director and the serene, yet somehow unsettling sight below. ¡°So, how do the local teams manage to extract enough minerals without causing a stampede?¡±
Emmanuel smiled. ¡°Precision and patience. We have folks who can read the creatures, predict their paths. We isolate the herd we have chosen to take, ensuring they are far enough from others that interference is impossible, and take them down fast. We also never take too much at once, as they can feel the balance be upset and start roaming in much larger groups. It takes weeks for them to settle.¡±
¡°Seems like a risky operation. We¡¯re here to powerlevel, basically¡ Won¡¯t that necessarily lead to us upsetting the balance?¡± Daniel asked, narrowing his eyes at a particularly large stallion, its mane almost a cascade of rubies and obsidian, moving gracefully among its kin.
The Director turned to him, his expression somewhat inscrutable, before a soft sigh escaped his lips. ¡°You all are the anomaly in a system that works, but your need outweighs the risk. If what you¡¯re doing wasn¡¯t deemed vital, do you think they''d let a team of rookies play in one of the AA''s most profitable dungeons?¡±
He paused, letting the rhetorical question hang in the air. ¡°We understand you¡¯re not here for profit, but while you''re in Saratoga, respect the balance we''ve built with these creatures, respect the land, and try not to wreak havoc on our livelihood.¡±
Emmanuel bid them farewell after a few more words of advice and cautionary tales about prior incidents, leaving Team 0 to gaze out at the vast, gleaming expanse.
The fog hanging over it gave the whole dungeon an otherworldly feeling, as the filtered sun shined down the crystalline growths, making them reflect the light in myriad colors.
James observed the closest herd, deciding they would be good enough for a first attempt. ¡°The only monster I¡¯m worried about here is the red stallion. If we can take it down immediately after having surrounded them, we can finish this quickly.¡±
Lauren nodded, taking her gleaming knives out of their sheaths. ¡°With the fog useless thanks to our masks, I can probably do a lot of damage without being noticed. It should mesh very well with my skills, and I¡¯m pretty curious about how much EXP they¡¯ll give us, considering how smug Miss Walker was when she sent us here.¡±
Daniel snorted, picking up his shield and walking down the hill ¡°If we want to make a dent in the absurd amount of experience we¡¯ll need to get to G-rank, we should start soon. I don¡¯t know about you guys, but I still would like to sleep in a bed rather than out here in the fields.¡±
Entering the fog for the first time, James was grateful for the generosity of the Saratoga branch. More than just protection from the harmful gas in the air, the faint smell that tickled his nose told him it would have been unbearable to be here without the mask.
The team split up, each taking a different cardinal direction, intending to box the small herd in, determined to end the fight before it could even truly begin. This time, Daniel had volunteered to play as bait. In a smaller environment, James could generally do it much better, being more mobile, but here, they needed the beasts¡¯ attention to be squarely on the Tank, and his large figure would serve much better.
He placed himself squarely before the herd, making enough sound that all the horses turned to face him. The stallion snorted in warning, its muscles rippling, making the rubies shimmer.
The creature was close to seven feet in height, all corded power and fierceness. Its gaze settled on Daniel unerringly, understanding the unspoken challenge. It moved to the front of the herd without haste, leaving deep imprints in the soil.
Once it had taken an opposite position to the Tank, it neighed loudly, stamping its foot with enough strength to make the ground shake, and charged.
Chapter 53
Daniel met the stallion¡¯s charge head on. Considering the difference in mass and momentum, it would have normally been a terrible idea, but the Tank¡¯s skills and build were oriented to absorb powerful impacts, so he did just that.
The horse¡¯s obsidian hooves smashed against Daniel¡¯s shield, producing a loud, cracking sound. Unfortunately for the creature, however hard its minerals might have been, the D-rank equipment did not budge.
At the same time, seeing that the major threat was occupied, the others jumped into the fray. Maria¡¯s fireballs scattered the rest of the herd, allowing Ezekiel to nail them with AGI debuffs which let James and Lauren get in close.
The horses had an unsurprisingly tough hide, which resisted well against both blunt force and piercing attacks, and even confused and weakened, they fought hard, using their mineral growths as weapons and even conjuring some wholesale. Dangerous shards flew through the battlefield, having descended into chaos in a few short seconds.
Feeling the willpower of his target coalesce into a specific direction, James lunged, his gloved fists clashing with the crystalline spires that emerged from the ground, summoned by one of the horses.
Sparks flew with each parry, the structures resonating with eerie, musical chimes upon impact. But, while the minerals were sturdy, they weren''t unbreakable. James'' quick reflexes and Lauren¡¯s well-timed strikes worked in tandem, chipping away at the natural barricades.
Lauren, twirling her dual daggers, wove through the herd with a dance-like grace, every move precise, every slash calculated. She made use of the ambient fog, disappearing and reappearing in a different location, scoring large gashes on the horses, making them neigh in pain and causing even more confusion.
Maria¡¯s fire magic added another layer to their attack. It wasn''t just about direct damage. She manipulated the flames to herd and funnel the horses, controlling their movements and ensuring they stayed in check. The one time one filly seemed to be making a break for it, she made the ground explode with a well-timed fireball, sending the monster rolling back in James¡¯ range.
He took advantage of the opportunity, charged fist crashing into its head, sending it into oblivion.
Ezekiel¡¯s role was quintessential. His hands radiated a soft white aura as he cast spells, aiming to maintain the team¡¯s vigor while hindering the herd. Every now and then, a horse slowed its charge or misstepped, clearly affected by the debuffs he cast, giving James and Lauren the openings they needed.
Through it all, Daniel kept the stallion¡¯s attention to himself, charging it down the moment it appeared to want to come to its herd¡¯s rescue and holding strong against its increasingly desperate attacks.
The battle raged with intensity despite how little time had passed since its inception. Flames licked the air, mineral shards glittered as they broke, and the rhythmic beats of hooves against the ground mixed with the chorus of clashing weapons and spells going off.
Lauren would divert a horse¡¯s attention, leading it into James'' path, allowing him to deal a significant blow before she would gracefully end its life, circle back and move on to the next target. Once James scored a hit, his blows broke bone with debilitating strength and either directly ended a horse''s life or sent them on a collision course with Lauren¡¯s sharp knives, which she would bury in their skulls.
Standing atop a slight incline, Maria had a panoramic view of the battlefield. The heat waves rising from her spells gave her an ethereal glow, like a guardian deity presiding over the battle below. She noticed a group of the horses attempting to regroup, and with a snap of her fingers, a wall of flames rose, partitioning the battlefield and cutting off their escape.
Ezekiel remained in the background, but his presence was undeniably significant. Whenever one of his comrades suffered a cut or bruise, his magic was there to heal it. He also bolstered their VIT, making them feel invigorated even as the battle wore on.
And Daniel, the steadfast bastion of defense, never faltered. Every time the stallion tried to breach the frontline or head for the others, he was there, an immovable object in its path. The two of them, Tank and stallion, were locked in their own private duel, a test of endurance and determination. If the beast dared run for it without paying due attention to its opponent, it would pay dearly, which made it frustrated and wary.
As the battle continued, the herd began to diminish. One by one, they were killed, decreasing their collective ability and giving James and Lauren a much easier time getting in close, now that the crystalline growths didn¡¯t threaten to skewer them at every step.
But with the herd thinning, the stallion''s desperation grew. Each time it attempted to counter or rally its dwindling forces, Daniel was there to thwart it, glowing shield raised, feet firmly planted.
There was a fire in the stallion''s eyes, a mixture of anger and desperation, as it witnessed its herd being defeated.
Sensing the opportunity to end the confrontation as its willpower started to falter, James signaled to the team and they began to tighten their circle around the stallion. Maria''s flames became walls, guiding and limiting the beast''s paths. Ezekiel¡¯s debuffs concentrated on it, slowing it down considerably and diminishing its strength.
You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.
Lauren disappeared in the fog, the echo of her gleeful laughter as she prepared to give the final blow the only indication the stallion had of her presence.
The beast reared, whinnying loudly, its obsidian hooves sparkling against the backdrop of flames. As it landed, Daniel charged it down, his entire body empowered by a skill, and knocked it off balance.
Maria hurled a controlled fireball, targeting the mineral growths around it, breaking its defenses and allowing the others to close in.
The heat was intense, the air thick with the smell of melting minerals, the musk and the blood of the dying horses.
In the final moments, as the stallion lay weakened, its breathing labored, James couldn¡¯t help the surge of respect he felt towards it. This was a proud creature that had battled with vigor and skill against Daniel and had to witness the end of its herd, unable to do anything to stop it.
He knew it would be just another stepping stone in his and his friends¡¯ growth, but he had a feeling he would remember it.
With three quick steps, James was next to it, his fist glowing with the amount of mana it was infused with. He released it all in one blow, breaking the horse¡¯s ribs and sending it skidding backward, directly in Lauren¡¯s path.
The girl wasted no time ending the majestic creature¡¯s suffering. It let out one last mournful neigh, and then it was over, as two sharp knives buried themselves in its skull.
Silence descended upon the field, interrupted only by the distant crackling of Maria¡¯s flames and the heavy breathing of the team.
With a sigh, the redhead waved a hand, lowering the fires until they were extinguished, revealing the scene of a massacre.
¡°Somehow, horse monsters seem much worse to kill.¡± Lauren commented as she pulled her knives out of the stallion ¡°It might just be me, but I didn¡¯t mind killing the spiders, even the eggs. Horses make me sad now that the high of the battle is over.¡±
¡°It¡¯s definitely not the same thing.¡± Ezekiel agreed ¡°I know these things wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill a human, just like any other monster, but I¡¯m so used to thinking of horses as noble creatures that it still sucks.¡±
Daniel, on the other hand, seemed quite glad that they had killed them all, dropping on the ground in exhaustion ¡°Easy for you guys to say, you didn¡¯t have to avoid that murderous bastard for the whole time.¡±
They all had a chuckle at that. It was true, after all, that the Tank had the worst role in the fight.
¡°Let¡¯s see exactly how much these guys give.¡± James finally said, curious about how much EXP they had earned. Miss Walker had lobbied hard to send them to the Saratoga Dungeon, after all, and she had made it understood that it would allow them to reach their goal much quicker than simply going on their scheduled weekly dives.
¡°Jesus!¡± James yelled, seeing the flood of notifications he had been subjected to.
Status!
|
STATUS
|
WINDOW
|
|
NAME
|
James Summers
|
|
AGE
|
19
|
|
AWAKENING
|
1st
|
|
TALENT
|
Thakinesis
|
|
TITLE
|
|
|
LEVEL
|
36
|
|
MP
|
65/180
|
|
STR
|
23
|
|
VIT
|
15
|
|
AGI
|
15
|
|
SENSE
|
23
|
|
MIND
|
15
|
|
STAT POINTS
|
4
|
The entire battle couldn¡¯t have lasted more than ten minutes, which, while longer than most normal swarm-style fights, was not nearly enough to justify two whole levels.
¡°Yeah, I think I get why Miss Walker was so insistent we come to Saratoga.¡± Lauren replied dazedly as she watched her own status window.
¡°It¡¯s not as much as the spider eggs gave us, but it¡¯s a lot more than any monster group has earned us before.¡± Ezekiel agreed.
They had all known there was something peculiar about this dungeon since so many G and E rankers were here, even though they didn¡¯t seem particularly interested in grinding levels.
I just thought they had spent some time as part of other guilds before coming here as a form of retirement, but it might be that they just always worked here and gained so many levels just from killing the horses.
¡°If we can hunt down a couple herds per day, we might get to our goal within two weeks.¡± Maria murmured, still surprised at the sheer amount of EXP they had gotten.
James hummed, sitting down next to Lauren ¡°These horses were definitely stronger than most monsters we fought, both individually and acting together, but it feels like a bit too much. Where is the rest of the EXP coming from?¡±
¡°The stallion probably gave the majority of it.¡± Daniel commented ¡°It¡¯s a mini-boss, like the giant crab we fought in Montauk. Only, there is one per herd. That, coupled with this many strong monsters¡ It¡¯s no wonder they sent us here to farm levels.¡±
That makes sense. If every herd is led by a mini-boss, it¡¯s basically like fighting half a normal dungeon all together. Yeah, I can see it now.
¡°And we couldn¡¯t come here earlier because the horses fight pretty well together. We are good enough to disrupt their flow, now, but we would have gotten mowed down a few weeks ago.¡± Ezekiel added, thoughtfully looking at the dead monsters ¡°They are big and sturdy and they all can use some magic. To be honest, I would consider this dungeon on the border to G-rank. Especially with just how vast it is. I think it would take us weeks of concerted effort to clear it all.¡±
¡°Makes sense why the guy at the local AA wasn¡¯t that worried about us overhunting the beasts. I think I¡¯ll be good to go in another half an hour, but Ez will probably need more to replenish his mana after he¡¯s done healing us, and it¡¯d be a pity to waste potions here.¡± James wondered, shaking Ezekiel out of his daze. The curly-haired boy went around the group, taking care of all the scrapes and bruises the battle had given them.
Despite how overwhelming their victory had been, everyone showed signs of having been hit at one point, from small nicks on Maria¡¯s face from when her fireballs had connected with one of the crystalline weapons, to James¡¯ bruising all over his body, having been forced to roll around the rough terrain.
His suit protected him from the worst of it, but he¡¯d been through the thick of it, fighting against the frenzied horses and taking several blows to get close enough.
Still, no matter how battered he was, James found himself smiling broadly. Not only had he found a good place to gain power quickly, but he was closer than ever to getting justice.
Chapter 54
¡°I can see that you guys have been enjoying yourselves.¡± A familiar voice came from the shadows, startling Team 0 out of the daze they had fallen into.
Having just returned from their second to last dive in the Saratoga dungeon, they were all exhausted, both mentally and physically.
Miss Walker walked out of the darkness behind the rec room¡¯s door, eye-smiling at her students. ¡°Have you been making good progress, then?¡±
Gathering all his remaining strength, James sat up. ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡±
¡°Oh? So G-rank is in sight, eh? That¡¯s good, because if you want to have a shot at taking down the Radiant Guild, you should hurry up. They are starting to crack under the pressure, and I¡¯d expect them to accept the Ten Thousand Eyes¡¯ offer within the next few weeks.¡± The masked woman revealed, drawing groans from everyone.
Already, the self-imposed mission presented several complicated steps. Adding in a time constraint only made things more difficult.
Well, it¡¯s not like we didn¡¯t know, but it still sucks. If we had been able to keep grinding here for a while more, I bet we could get to E-rank in a few months. Maybe a year, considering the gap in necessary experience¡
Ezekiel, now sporting a thoughtful frown, rubbed his temples. "We did learn a lot during this time, Miss. We managed to sync our movements better and establish multiple combination attacks for every situation. Also, we established good tactics to cover each other while in the open.¡± He recalled their recent experiences in the Saratoga dungeon.
Gesturing to James and Lauren, he continued ¡°I have found that concentrating my buffs on James, while Lauren serves as distraction, has great results. He can capture an entire herd¡¯s attention that way, and we can whittle them down in the confusion.¡±
Taking over for him, James added ¡°Maria and Daniel developed a ¡®Hammer and Anvil¡¯ strategy. He corners and engages the beasts, ensuring they are focused on his shield. Meanwhile, Maria unleashes a concentrated stream of fire, melting through the creatures¡¯ mineral constructs, rendering them vulnerable to physical attacks. This makes it possible to quickly sweep through a herd. It was actually what we did today. We got three whole levels out of it.¡±
Miss Walker hummed, seemingly happy with their explanation. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Developing different tactics for the same enemies is important, because it¡¯ll give you more flexibility fighting similar monsters.¡± Then, she clapped once. ¡°That said, I¡¯m more interested in the numerical gains. How much more do you need to reach G-rank?¡±
They all looked at each other before James answered ¡°One last dive, and we¡¯ll all be there. Lauren and Ezekiel have actually already passed level 50, so by this time tomorrow, we should be done.¡±
Miss Walker eye-smiled again, a satisfied, proud thing ¡°Good job, kids. I know it¡¯s not easy to keep fighting again and again, every day for weeks, but you are almost there. Just a little push and we can get out of this smelly little dump.¡±
That morning, the poisonous mists that hung over the plains southeast of Saratoga were thicker than usual.
Having spent the last few weeks trawling through it, team 0 didn¡¯t need directions or a map to know where to go. They had systematically cleared the herds closest to the edges, since they were the weakest and most isolated.
Lately, however, they had been delving deeper, taking on numerous groups. James¡¯ brazenness in acting as bait and Maria¡¯s fiery walls seemed to do the trick in convincing the horses to follow them away from the dungeon''s center and into the more sparsely populated rim, where they could battle it out to their hearts¡¯ content.
Today, however, they were determined to aim for one of the biggest fishes. Only once, through the whole experience, they had been forced to retreat. That happened when they had gotten a bit too cocky and decided to fight a herd where it was, rather than leading it into an isolated spot.
That had ended up calling another, larger and stronger group, which forced them to disengage and retreat to avoid a genuinely dangerous situation. The massive emerald-studded stallion and its mares had worked in unison to prevent any sort of teamwork on their part, and their individual strength was such that they couldn¡¯t try and take them on without risking casualties.
The defeat of that day had left a sour taste on all their tongues, and they had agreed that they¡¯d go look for that specific herd as their last fight.
From that day, they had pushed hard, raking in the levels and bringing their skills to the next step. All in preparation for this one fight.
Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.
They entered the deeper recesses of the dungeon and the ambient light dimmed, refracting through the many translucent mineral formations scattered throughout the area.
The tableau their target was in was especially foggy, limiting their vision. Their plan, however, didn¡¯t need their physical senses to work.
James would coordinate their movements all through the fight. Because of their last experience with this specific herd, they knew to expect great teamwork and powerful attacks meant to scatter and pick them off one by one.
Team 0 approached cautiously, with Daniel at the fore, his shield held steadfast. Maria¡¯s fingers twitched with suppressed energy, ready to invoke the destructive blazes she had learned to control so well. James, muscles taut and ready, kept his mind tranquil, entirely focused on the coming fight.
Ezekiel murmured beneath his breath, white light subtly caressing and empowering each team member, while Lauren, nearly a shadow, melted seamlessly into the fog.
As they got within a hundred feet, the emerald stallion lifted its head, multifaceted eyes gleaming with an intellect and malice that seemed almost antithetical to its stoic exterior. It neighed a resonant, crystal-like sound, alerting the herd to the intruders.
Without hesitation, Daniel surged forward, his shield a bulwark against the cascade of crystals that threatened to smash into them.
He held steady through the barrage, though they knew it was only a distraction meant to allow the beasts to get close. That was why Maria, with a slightly deranged grin, called upon her element, a spiral of fire materializing before her. With a fierce command, it plunged into the cluster of Mineral Horses, creating a cacophony of shattering crystals and anguished neighs.
Despite their robust, mineralized exteriors, the intense heat caused fissures to snake across their forms. Yet, they persisted, unyielding in their onslaught.
Again, another tassel of their plan moved forward as Lauren emerged from the fog, brandishing her knives, the blades whispering through the air as they found their mark, exploiting the fractures created by Maria¡¯s firestorm. She focused her hits on the stragglers, those that had been hurt more by the redhead¡¯s attack, taking them out of the fight entirely while the rest continued their charge, heedless of their comrades¡¯ fate.
Ezekiel¡¯s light brightened further as he cast more buffs on James, who lowered his head and charged forward, meeting the monsters¡¯ assault with his own.
James''s fists, empowered by the buffs and his intense willpower, collided with the first of the mineral horses, creating a shockwave that resonated through the expanse.
Such was the power of his first blow that he sent the leading mare flying back into her herd, head completely pulped, arresting the majority of the charge at once. Taking advantage of it, he didn¡¯t allow them to reorganize, attacking without mercy.
With every strike, James broke through another layer of crystalline defenses, killing another beast, but each also drained him, who was acutely aware that the herculean stallion was still on the offensive, heading directly for Daniel.
That, too, was part of their plan. Their first fight¡¯s tactic had served them well, after all, and there was no need to change it here, since they had managed to interrupt the entire herd from charging the Tank down like they had done during their previous encounter.
Daniel moved with military precision, placing himself squarely in the stallion¡¯s path, until the very last moment, when he shifted to the side with surprising agility for his bulk, his shield glowing brightly with the Bash skill, sending the beast crashing to the side in one hit.
Through beads of sweat dotting her forehead from the intense heat she manipulated, Maria maintained a conflagration that separated the herd from their leader, preventing any monster from interfering and causing even more chaos. Her flames danced and twirled, licking at the mineral horses, further exacerbating the damage they sustained from James and Lauren''s incisive strikes.
However, the emerald stallion was not to be underestimated. It righted swiftly and charged again, thunderous steps shaking the earth, its eyes fixed squarely on Daniel. Despite its armored body, it moved with a grace and speed that belied its size, its multifaceted eyes reflecting not only the light from Maria¡¯s fires but an unnerving calculation.
That was the moment they had all been waiting for. James yelled out ¡°Switch!¡± And the curtain of flames opened up, allowing the Thakinetic and Lauren to pass through, while Daniel and Maria went to deal with the scattered herd. Their duty had been done as they managed to break the stallion away from its companion, severely weakening its defensive options.
Indeed, James had observed that despite its massive offensive capability, the horse much preferred to let the mares deal with the coming attacks. This worked well in their herd, since they moved in unison as one, but when a more intelligent opponent found a way to separate them¡
Lauren flitted through the fog, her knives flashing in the filtered light, slick with blood. Her blows weren¡¯t enough to end the massive creature, and more than once, she was forced to retreat lest she be impaled by an emerald spike, but they slowed it enough that James was able to complete his own attack.
Having dumped over a hundred mana points into his fist, he felt himself straining to keep hold of it. His mind crushed that little part of him that complained about the difficulty of it all and instead ran at the stallion, swiftly closing the distance.
Ezekiel¡¯s buffs granted him enough AGI and grace to dance through the emerald spikes, never slowing down until he was right before it.
James¡¯ eyes locked with the horse¡¯s. An unspoken challenge passed between them. The stallion, undeterred by the stealthy assailant that continued to harass it, charged at James, its hooves crashing down with a force that seemed destined to end him.
His empowered fist met the crystalline hoof, causing a massive explosion as all the stored mana was released at once.
James was sent flying back, painfully rolling on the gem-littered ground, until he stopped against a rock.
He pulled himself up with no little effort, ready to take on his enemy again should it be needed, but his senses told him he wouldn¡¯t need to. Indeed, the beast was lying on the ground, wheezing in agony as most of its lower half had been blown off by the last blow¡¯s strength.
Two daggers, appearing from the mist, cut off its throat and ended its struggles, lifeblood spilling freely. The light soon left its multifaceted eyes.
Despite their victory, however, the fight still was not over. The remainder of the herd, free from the stallion''s domineering control yet enraged by its fall, regrouped and charged as one despite Daniel¡¯s best efforts to keep them separated.
Maria, her energy nearly spent, conjured one last, desperate firewall, but its strength was only enough to burn the first two mares.
Ezekiel stepped forward, a serene calm overcoming him despite what looked like impending doom. His hand traced an arc before him, white light illuminating the fog.
And then, silence.
The horses, whose thunderous charge had threatened them so just a moment before, were moving as if in slow motion, barely faster than a regular person walking.
¡°What the fuck are you waiting for? I can¡¯t keep this up forever! Go kill them!¡± The White mage yelled, sweat profusely falling down his brow.
They complied, swiftly ending the fight once and for all.
In the ensuing silence, as they all struggled to regain their breath after the herculean effort, James smiled, looking at his status screen.
Oh, yeah baby. That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about.
Chapter 55
Team 0 returned to the local AA soon after, deciding that since they were done fighting, it would be a good idea to get the hell out of dodge before they got attacked by the stronger herds in the dungeon.
They weren¡¯t particularly afraid of the consequences, having finally reached their goal, but exhausted as they were after weeks of daily grinding, it was better to avoid taking unnecessary risks.
Miss Walker had appeared to them as soon as they were out of the dungeon¡¯s limits, clapping her hands in delight at their accomplishment and leading them back to their temporary accommodations. She had seemingly been waiting for this moment for a while.
¡°Not only have you guys surpassed the expectations put on the Dawn Initiative at the beginning, but you blew my own predictions out of the water! I can honestly say that outside of the early days, when there was nothing to do if not fight constantly, I have never seen rookies like you achieve a rank-up in so little time.¡± Their teacher proudly announced.
Maria smiled, raising a fist in victory from where she was lying sprawled on the couch ¡°I can¡¯t say that it¡¯s been a walk in the park, but it wasn¡¯t even absurdly difficult, if you don¡¯t consider the few times we almost died¡ Well, actually, it might have been that difficult.¡±
They all had a laugh at that. It was true, after all. They had to go through many, many dangerous situations to get to where they were now, several of which they shouldn¡¯t have survived, by all rights.
Just the spider dungeon alone should have been our tomb. If it hadn¡¯t been for Pride¡ Well, we wouldn¡¯t be here today.
¡°Now, before you assign your spoils and truly enter the next rank.¡± Miss Walker said, interrupting the festive mood ¡°I think we need to talk about strategy for the coming operations. I know you guys are very proud of your achievement, but you should consider that the AA is still a leaky mess. We can reasonably expect this information to get to most major Guilds within a few hours and to minor ones like the Radiant in a day or two. You should also remember that while G-rank is a big step up from H-rank, you will also be dealing with E-ranks. That means people that went through their second Awakening. The less you face them directly, the more likely your plan is to succeed.¡±
Daniel grunted in understanding ¡°So you think we shouldn¡¯t take the test or even announce our accomplishment until after the operation with the Radiant Guild.¡±
Miss Walker eye-smiled ¡°I can¡¯t possibly have meant that.¡± She said in an exaggeratedly fake tone ¡°As a good Agent of the AA, I can only recommend you take the test as soon as possible and inform the correct authorities of your accomplishments.¡± Then, she added in a more serious tone ¡°It¡¯d be a good idea to use every advantage you have at your disposal. Despite the Radiant Guild being a smaller organization now that its backer is gone, you are still far too weak to take it head on. You must remember that your mission is to lead them to ruin, not fight them all.¡±
Before any of them could get a word in edgewise, she stood up, shadows pooling at their feet. ¡°I need to get back now to ensure I have plausible deniability. If I don¡¯t see you cross the threshold with my eyes and you don¡¯t tell me, I won¡¯t be able to report it. Just remember what your role is supposed to be.¡±
That said, she was swallowed by the darkness, disappearing as if she had never been there.
They all looked at each other briefly before Lauren¡¯s chuckle broke the silence. ¡°You can never tell what that woman is going to say.¡±
¡°Yes, but she¡¯s also right. We know for a fact that the Radiant Guild has several people in its employ who far surpass us, even after all we have done here. We need to keep in mind the plan. Bait them into acting illegally, maybe have them admit to a few crimes, and possibly get their boss involved so that Miss Walker can swoop in and save the day.¡± Daniel added, rubbing his stubbled chin.
James nodded, despite how much he would have liked the more direct approach. ¡°I know I¡¯m the one with the most grievances, but the rational part of me knows that a straight-up fight isn''t our best option here. We have to be smart to take them down. That means we¡¯ve got to act like the weaker prey they think we are, while always one step ahead.¡±
Maria leaned forward, eyes blazing with excitement at the thought of participating in such an important operation. ¡°We''ve been gone for weeks. They will expect us to be a bit stronger, but if nothing gets reported by Miss Walker, they won¡¯t expect us to have gained this much power or skill in such a short amount of time. We should be able to use that to our advantage.¡±
The room descended into a planning phase, each member of Team Zero brainstorming, connecting ideas, and exploring every potential avenue for executing their subversive strategy. They discussed various schemes, from leaking feigned weakness and vulnerability to constructing scenarios where the Radiant Guild would be tempted to attack them wholesale, taking advantage of the volatile nature of some of their members.
Daniel scribbled down a few points on a piece of paper, constructing a crude map of potential confrontation points within Brooklyn. ¡°We need to guide them to a place where they feel they have the upper hand, yet everything is actually under our control. But to do that, we first need to get their attention. We¡¯ll probably have to walk around their territory long enough to ruffle their feathers, maybe even be overheard talking shit.¡±
The discussion veered into the lay of the land, determining which locations would be optimal for their deceptive strategies. Maria suggested several locations where fire wouldn¡¯t cause irreversible damage - such as the waterfront - but could still be utilized as an effective tool. Lauren noted a few shadowy alleys and abandoned buildings where her stealth could play a pivotal role, wanting to assault an entire team and spook them.
Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.
In the end, after a couple of hours of strategizing, they reached an agreement. The plan had several moving parts, and they had left some space for maneuvering on the fly, should things happen, but the core of it seemed solid to all of them.
Lauren leaned back, flipping one of her knives skillfully between her fingers. ¡°Now, it¡¯s just a matter of executing it flawlessly. We lure them in, enrage them enough to lose sight of what they are doing, possibly by preying on their weakened state now that the Golden Sun is gone, and we should have a strong enough response to warrant Miss Walker¡¯s intervention.¡±
¡°Alright, I think we can be happy with what we have now. Let¡¯s sleep on this and see if something new pops up, but otherwise, I think we can go ahead and finally cross into G-rank fully.¡± James said, excitement rising up.
Status.
|
STATUS
|
WINDOW
|
|
NAME
|
James Summers
|
|
AGE
|
19
|
|
AWAKENING
|
1st
|
|
TALENT
|
Thakinesis
|
|
TITLE
|
|
|
LEVEL
|
51
|
|
MP
|
231/255
|
|
STR
|
33
|
|
VIT
|
18
|
|
AGI
|
19
|
|
SENSE
|
33
|
|
MIND
|
19
|
|
STAT POINTS
|
0
|
The sheer difference in power between now and a couple of weeks ago, before he had set foot in the Saratoga dungeon, still left James stunned.
Yes, he realized that his punches were more powerful since it took only a couple of direct hits now to kill a Mineral Horse, whereas at the beginning, it had taken him four or five.
His eyesight was better than ever, allowing him to see even in almost complete darkness. He could taste and smell things more accurately than before, and his love for food had only redoubled since new flavors had opened up to him with the increase in SENSE.
But seeing the numbers in the floating blue screen somehow made it all more real. He had surpassed the first true roadblock in his career as an Awakener.
Getting G-rank was not of the same importance as F-rank, as that would mean Awakening again, but it still signified the largest drop off in numbers.
Yes, most professional Awakeners reached F and E-rank before stagnating after a few years of hard work, but the vast majority of the people who received the System never went beyond their first couple of dungeon runs, too scared of the possibility of dying.
G-rank was the watershed between those who completely squandered the chance they had been given and those who decided to do something with it.
Skills.
|
SKILLS
|
LEVEL
|
DESCRIPTION
|
|
Thakinetic Empowerment
|
8
|
(Active): Utilize your Willpower to temporarily raise STR - VIT - AGI.
|
|
Thakinetic Awareness
|
6
|
(Active/Passive): Expand your SENSE to feel other¡¯s wills.
|
|
Thakinetic Resistance
|
8
|
(Active/Passive): Empower your MIND to defend yourself against foreign influences.
|
The past couple of weeks had been hard for more reasons than simply having to fight against strong monsters. The possibility of death always loomed like a shadow, but James had long since gotten used to it.
No, what had really pushed him and his skills so much was the intensity of the battles and having to constantly throw himself into new ones, day after day, without a moment of rest.
The whole way his Thakinesis worked, after all, was that it originated from his willpower, actualizing through his mana into skills. Which meant that the more he was stressed and still pushed through it, the more it would grow alongside him.
Having his limbs broken by powerful monsters, only to be healed and have to go back into the fray, on pain of seeing his friends get hurt because of his absence, had pushed Thakinetic Resistance, alongside the constant alertness he had needed to maintain.
That had helped with Awareness as well. Scouring through the poisonous fogs of the dungeon in search of new enemies, having his companions all depend on his skills¡ they had all contributed. Just like a piece of steel being forged, his mind and soul had been pushed to the limits, only to come out stronger than before.
All that effort had ended up granting him one singular point in MIND. Weeks of struggles as he pushed himself to his limits, strategizing and adapting on the fly. It was all worth one point.
There was a reason why Miss Walker had told them that it just wasn¡¯t worth it to train their bodies to gain stats, after all. It was an extremely inefficient use of time.
Still, Mr. Bethany had explained how it would be worth pushing themselves to gain better mastery over their abilities.
We¡¯ll have to do that once we finish the Radiant Guild. Really get acquainted with our new powers. But for now, this should be more than enough.
Their plan didn¡¯t require them to face the stronger members directly after all, so getting to G-rank, alongside all the high quality equipment the AA supplied, should be enough.
Slowly, they all rose from the comfortable couches, filing out of the rec room and giving their goodbyes to the local staff, who saluted them with a mix of relief that the outsiders were finally leaving and sadness that their vacation was over.
They had gotten much more out of the training trip than they had originally expected. Since team 0 had pushed so hard to reach the next rank, they had also gone through many more herds than expected, netting everyone a nice sum.
James gave one last smile to the madly waving group of Awakeners and got into Mr. Robinson¡¯s van, ready to take on everything that would come his way.
Radiant Guild, Callum Wright¡ I¡¯m coming for you.
Chapter 56
Sitting down at a Thai restaurant at the intersection between 6th St and 5th Ave, James carefully kept up the pretense of enjoying his meal.
It wasn¡¯t that the drunken noodles were bad - they were quite good, in fact - but having to maintain Thakinetic Awareness active all the time as he waited to sense their target made it difficult to savor the dish.
The others around him seemed to have no trouble on that front, trusting him completely to alert them when the time to begin their performance arrived. They were all clothed in their dungeoneering garb, making it very easy to identify them as Awakeners.
With Ezekiel, Daniel, Lauren, and Maria all engaging in casual conversation and occasionally erupting into loud laughter, they painted a picture of a carefree group unwinding after some minor conquest. The aroma of spicy curry and the tang of lime filled the air, the bustling Brooklyn evening enveloping them in a warm, ambient noise that shielded their true intentions.
Inside, though, their senses were sharp, eyes flicking subtly toward the entrance every so often, ears straining to pick up anything unusual in the thrum of conversations surrounding them.
James¡¯s magical senses were stretched out, feeling for the familiar energy signature of a specific person.
They had decided to start their plan from a seemingly vulnerable position: openly talking about their enemy in a public space, providing an easy target and baiting them into a confrontation that Team 0 could control.
James had to once again use Miss Walker¡¯s access to secreted files to choose his victim, finally settling on one of the newest entries in the Guild, which he had noticed around these parts more than once.
After what felt like an eternity, James sensed it - a shiver of an energy signature that tugged at his awareness. The member of the Radiant Guild he had chosen, one known for his tendency to eavesdrop and report back to his superiors, was approaching the restaurant.
His name was Carter, a low-ranking Awakener with an overinflated sense of importance and a deeply rooted fear of being unnoticed by the higher-ups in the Guild.
Considering how badly things were going soon after he had joined up, James believed him to be desperate to score some points with the more experienced members.
With a subtle movement, he brought up his napkin over his mouth and nose, sneezing three times in the prearranged signal. The others didn¡¯t twitch, but he knew they had gotten it.
Lauren was the first to shift the conversation, her voice taking on a sneering, confident tone. ¡°I really thought the Radiant Guild would have put up more of a fight. With how they strut around, you¡¯d think they¡¯d at least try not to get disappeared the moment the Golden Sun isn¡¯t here to cover their asses.¡±
Daniel chimed in, his voice louder than necessary, ensuring it carried through the ambient noise of the restaurant. ¡°Yeah, and have you heard the rumors about them getting swallowed up by the Ten Thousand Eyes Guild? It¡¯s like they¡¯ve become nothing more than a small fry.¡±
Maria allowed a mocking laugh to escape, her tone tinged with dismissive amusement. ¡°I almost feel bad for them. From being one of the most feared guilds in New York to now being on the brink of becoming just another subsidiary...How far the mighty have fallen.¡±
Well, they were always just another subsidiary, but they strutted around the place like they owned it, so it¡¯s better to play along and pretend that they really once were what they thought they were.
The bait was set, and Carter, seated a few tables away at the bar nearby under the guise of enjoying a cold beer, pricked up his ears, evidently listening in.
The notion of his Guild having no recourse but to be gobbled up by another was humiliating and threatened his tenuous position within the Radiant. Who knew where he¡¯d end up, after all.
James had chosen him precisely because of this. He knew Carter needed to relay this information - that other Awakeners were openly talking shit about them - back to his superiors immediately.
The subsequent actions of the Radiant Guild would likely be aggressive, possibly rash, making them malleable to Team 0¡¯s orchestrations.
Ezekiel, playing his part with a smirk, added ¡°And to think, soon they¡¯ll be nothing more than a footnote in the books of the Ten Thousand Eyes. Just another way to expand their growing hold over the city. A once-proud Guild reduced to mere minions. It¡¯s really pathetic.¡±
If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.
Carter seemed to hardly believe his luck, quickly leaving some money on the table and hurrying away from the restaurant, widely grinning at having found a target for his superiors. He probably envisioned himself being praised, perhaps even promoted, for bringing this to the attention of the Guild leaders.
As he scurried away, eager to deliver the intelligence, James subtly nodded to his teammates, signaling that the first phase of their plan was successfully in motion. Now, they needed to prepare for the inevitable backlash.
¡°He will undoubtedly relay what he heard to his superiors, and knowing their pride and recent fragile state without a backer, they''ll come looking for us.¡± James surmised, his eyes sharp with anticipation. ¡°But we can¡¯t be careless now. If we hang around for much longer, it¡¯ll become evident that we were waiting for them to show up. We have to get them to lower their guards for the plan to work.¡±
The others all agreed. The initial part was in motion and things would start happening quickly, but they needed to remain in control at all times if they wanted the operation to end successfully.
We won¡¯t get another chance like this.
The next day found them wandering around near the same Thai restaurant, though they didn¡¯t sit down there to not give the game away. Instead, they had decided to give the appearance of going for drinks, until James finally sensed Carter once again poking his mousy little face around.
Retreating from the bar, Team 0 moved with calculated casualness, their movements nonchalant and light-hearted on the surface while beneath, they harbored a coiled tension.
Brooklyn''s lights stretched around, lively and undisturbed by the violence that was about to happen as they strolled through the borough. The distant hum of traffic and faint echoes of happy chatter formed a subtle symphony of city life.
James¡¯ Thakinetic Awareness spread out, a sixth sense feeling for the presence of any Awakener.
They slowly made their way towards Prospect Park, ensuring to walk openly and conspicuously near the Thai restaurant first, just long enough to stoke the curiosity and bravado of any possible pursuers from the Radiant Guild.
Finally, others started appearing in his range and James had the confirmation that Carter had done his job. Several people from different directions converged on them but kept their distance, allowing team 0 to slowly meander toward the park.
James quickly cataloged the aura of each pursuer, gauging their capabilities. His mind rapidly categorized each one, translating the intensity and fluctuation of their energies into an understandable metric. Willpower wasn¡¯t necessarily the best unit of measurement, but the intensity with which it shone did give some kind of danger sense.
G-rank...another G...H...H...and another G.
The energies were moderate, nothing that Team Zero couldn¡¯t handle. James subtly informed his team, utilizing the covert language of hand gestures and little twitches they¡¯d developed to communicate silently.
He brushed his fingers across his left eyebrow as they sauntered towards Prospect Park, signaling five pursuers. Then, he discreetly touched his wrist and ear, signifying their tails'' ranks. His team, alert and attentive, caught his signals, immediately understanding the strength and number of the adversaries lurking in the shadows.
Although the scent of a trap might waft through the noses of smarter and more experienced Awakeners - which the Radiant Guild had luckily very few of, and even less available for this kind of punitive action - the G and H ranks shadowing them were likely too blinded by an opportunity for retribution and advancement to perceive it.
They saw a straightforward mission: confront, challenge, and obliterate Team 0 in a vehement display of Guild loyalty and power.
Lauren, flicking her hair in a seemingly vain manner, communicated back to James with her own subtle gestures that the message was received and understood. She was also keeping an eye out in case someone with a stealth skill that interfered with James¡¯ Awareness was around, but she didn¡¯t seem to find anything.
Their path was deliberate, leading their pursuers away from the denser urban area and towards Prospect Park''s relatively open and dimly lit environs. At night, the park offered a serene juxtaposition to the bustling city life they had just navigated. The quiet rustling of trees and faint, distant murmurings of the few visitors painted a starkly different scene.
The few people around quickly noticed the Awakeners and, seeing another group following them - which now did not bothering to hide - swiftly packed up and departed, sensing the electric tension in the air.
Team 0 continued forward, their steps calm and measured, beckoning their pursuers into the metaphorical spider¡¯s web they had woven.
The once lively park would become a secluded battlefield, lights from nearby lampposts casting long shadows upon the ground as nature unwittingly staged itself for an impending conflict between unseen forces.
The five Radiant Guild Awakeners, drawn into the calm, dark expansiveness, felt a temporary, illusory glee, believing they had cornered their prey.
James felt their energies draw nearer, all with a clear, shared intent. These people were not here to give warnings. No, the song of violence echoed strongly in their minds, alongside a need to prove themselves to the world.
Exactly as James had expected them to, this Radiant team was made up of insecure, afraid Awakeners who were mostly kept in the dark about the actual situation in their Guild, but who could feel things slipping. That frustration needed an outlet, and he was more than glad to provide it.
The tranquility of the park, now bereft of any ordinary visitor, was pierced by what should have been the sudden and dramatic appearance of the Radiant Guild members, emerging from the shadows with a boisterous, albeit forced, confidence.
The first sign that not all was as it appeared should have come when team 0 didn¡¯t so much as twitch at their presence. That alone should have told the hooligans they had been expected, but by then, they were too drunk on their own supply.
¡°Good evening, gentlemen.¡± James said out loud, his voice echoing weirdly in the silent park. The sheer assuredness in his tone should have been another sign, but again, it was disregarded.
Young, dumb and frustrated as they were, the Radiant members only took it as false bravado.
¡°You AA dogs really should learn to read a fucking map. This is Radiant territory and you cannot just walk around here saying whatever shit comes to mind, especially not to talk shit about us.¡± One of them said. It was one of the G-ranks, and his slicked-back hair and crumpled white shirt gave him the appearance of a wannabe mobster.
Hs probably trying to replicate the Golden Sun guys. At least they had a bit of style. This is just pathetic.
¡°Do you understand? Answer me when I speak to you!¡± The same guy yelled, apparently not liking how James kept his silence with a slight smirk stretched on his lips.
¡°There is no need to yell.¡± Daniel interjected, sounding equally amused. ¡°We can hear you just fine. What is it that you want with us?¡±
That, if anything, seemed to enrage them even more.
¡°Are you dumb? I fucking told you already! You can¡¯t talk shit about us, especially in our territory. There are consequences!¡±
Lauren, never one to take such verbal abuse for long, scoffed derisively ¡°I¡¯d like to see you try, bitch.¡±
Chapter 57
¡°Aren¡¯t these guys from the AA? Should we be doing this?¡± One of the Radiant members asked, seemingly possessed by a modicum of intellect. Considering their Guild''s precarious situation, it wouldn¡¯t be a good idea to get on the Agency¡¯s wrong side.
Unfortunately for him, his companions had not been equally blessed.
The leader of the group, the G-rank who had verbally assaulted James, turned to face him, overtaken by wroth ¡°Shut the fuck up. We can¡¯t let these assholes get away with talking shit about us, or we¡¯ll never get any respect. Ever.¡±
That was apparently enough to quell the glimmer of sense that had emerged, and the thugs spread out, slowly circling Team 0 as if to tell them there would be no way out.
¡°You people really love being dramatic, huh? An ambush at night in a park is almost too clich¨¦.¡± James sarcastically commented, drawing snorts from his friends.
The eerie calm Team 0 was showing seemed to unnerve some, but after the earlier verbal browbeating, no one dared say anything, even if it was slowly becoming evident that not all was as it appeared.
The Radiant thugs¡¯ leader, a robust figure with a wild mane of hair and piercing eyes, stepped forward, raising his hand to summon a translucent energy blade from thin air. It crackled and hummed, illuminating his smug face. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to hear what kind of jokes you¡¯ll make after I¡¯m done with you.¡±
Beside him, a slender woman with raven-black hair began to manipulate the fountain water, which writhed around her like serpents, waiting for a command. Another member, a lanky young man with glasses, started to hum, and in response, ethereal chains, shimmering and sharp, began to manifest around him.
The remaining two took their cues from their comrades. One, a bald behemoth whose muscles bulged, transformed his hands into massive stone fists. The last one took out an extendible baton, seemingly a more common variation of Warrior.
For all their bluster, Team 0 remained unfazed.
Lauren winked at James and whispered ¡°Elemental Talents and Warrior variations. Predictable. Let me handle the woman." In a blink, she vanished into thin air, her innate stealth skills rendering her nearly invisible.
Maria rolled her eyes, her fingers dancing with anticipation. "Let me warm up a bit." Flames encased her hands, flaring out and sending an intense heatwave across the park. The fire''s light cast menacing, flickering shadows across the scene, further distorting the face-off.
Without waiting for a signal, the leader lunged at James, energy blade whirring menacingly.
Drawing upon his willpower, James¡¯s fists ignited with strength. He deftly sidestepped the leader''s lunge and delivered a punch to the side of the blade, his reinforced gloves easily crushing the construct, sending shards of light everywhere.
Daniel stepped in front of Maria, acting as a human shield. The massive stone-fisted Radiant member lunged at him, throwing a punch that would''ve shattered boulders. But Daniel was a tank in every sense of the word. He absorbed the blow without needing any skill or his shield and retaliated with a powerful shoulder charge that sent the man tumbling.
The water snakes shot through the chaos, seeking to at least do some damage in a fight that was evidently going very differently than what they had envisioned, but James dodged them, avoiding a blow that broke the stone pavement.
The attack, however, at least managed to grant the leader some time, which he took to conjure up another blade.
Ezekiel''s hands glowed a soft hue of white. He focused on Lauren, enhancing her agility and speed. Soon after, the water-manipulating woman let out a shriek. She had been silently attacked by Lauren, who deftly maneuvered around the shadows, hitting her in the back of the head with precision strike from the blunt end of her knife guard, neutralizing the threat.
Seeing the situation quickly spiraling out of their control, the young man with the ethereal chains aimed at Maria, perhaps thinking the fire mage was a key threat.
The chains lunged forward with incredible speed, seeking to bind her and remove her fiery offense. Maria, however, was already prepared. A swirling flame barrier encased her, instantly melting the chains upon contact and turning them into nothing more than glowing embers.
James glanced over at the last thug, the one with the extendible baton, who had remained on the outskirts, trying to find an opening.
The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.
But before James could address him, Lauren had already taken care of the threat. Moving through the shadows like a wraith, she appeared behind the man and, with a swift motion, kicked the back of his knees, causing him to buckle. In an instant, she had disarmed him of his baton and had one of her knives pointed at his throat.
The thugs'' leader, now almost alone and watching his teammates being systematically taken down, roared in frustration. "Enough of this!" With a motion of his sword, he summoned multiple additional energy blades, which hovered around him, ready for launch.
Unfortunately for him, this was real life, and no one in their right mind would allow him to take his time to craft his final attack. Maria took this chance to aim a concentrated fireball at the leader''s feet, creating a small explosion and sending him flying back, disrupting the attack and making the blades shoot widely into the park.
The female mage, though dazed from Lauren¡¯s surprise attack, started to gather her wits. The water from the fountain began to rise, swirling violently, forming a defensive barrier around her while simultaneously lashing out at Team Zero in an unpredictable, amorphous manner.
Ezekiel reacted swiftly, empowering everyone¡¯s AGI and allowing them to avoid anything more than a glancing hit until she seemingly exhausted her reserves and decided to concentrate on defense.
Daniel soon found his opponent coming back for round two. While the behemoth was likely stronger in raw stats, Daniel¡¯s experience as a tank made him versatile. He planted his feet firmly, taking on a defensive stance. The ground beneath his feet cracked from the pressure he applied, showing that if needed, Daniel could become an immovable object.
The Warrior charged, but Daniel - showing his cunning - merely sidestepped and tripped him, using his momentum against him. The behemoth crashed face-first into the ground, the sheer momentum of his charge sending him sprawling on the stone path, leaving him momentarily stunned.
James, having neutralized the leader¡¯s secondary attempt at retaliation, turned his attention to the chain-wielder. While the man''s primary chains had been disrupted by Maria¡¯s fire, he quickly summoned more. But this time, the chains were cloaked in a dark energy.
Not wanting to take any chances, James used his enhanced speed from Ezekiel¡¯s buff to close the distance quickly, his fist crashing like an angry bull into the Conjurer¡¯s construct.
Knowing to expect a more powerful chain thanks to his Thakinetic Awareness, he pumped enough mana into it to cause an explosion, disrupting them and allowing him easy access. The caster staggered backward, trying to raise his chains defensively, but James was relentless. With a powerful uppercut, the thug was sent sprawling.
Lauren moved to assist Maria, who was engaged with the leader. The two battled it out in a flashy show of power as he cast more and more blades of light, which were countered by fireballs and waves of flames.
Using her stealth abilities, Lauren took advantage of his distraction and approached from behind, slashing at his legs - not deep enough to cause lasting harm, but enough to hamper his movement.
This gave Maria the perfect opportunity. She thrust her hands forward, casting an explosive fireball next to him, sending him flying back, skidding on the ruined stone painfully.
The stone-fisted giant once again attempted to stand up and rejoin the fight, but a brutal blow to the chin from Daniel sent him back down, this time for good.
With just the water mage left, all five team 0 members converged on where the liquid dome protecting her still churned, though its intensity was lessened from the initial stage.
The girl was apparently unwilling to come out and face them, but they didn¡¯t have many options for how to deal with her beyond just waiting her out.
¡°I could try to heat up the water. That should make her realize it''s over quickly enough.¡± Maria suggested, a small fireball coming into being above her hand.
James waved her off exasperatedly. ¡°Let¡¯s try not to boil her alive. That would give them the moral high ground after all our hard work. No, I¡¯ll stay here with Lauren to wait until she¡¯s consumed all her mana, which shouldn¡¯t take too long. Ez, check on the others with Maria to make sure no permanent damage has been done and heal them up a bit if necessary.¡± Then, turning to the dark trees in the distance, he added ¡°Daniel, a little rat is hiding in the bushes over there.¡±
With a smirk, the Tank walked off in that direction, looking very much like a big feline stalking his prey.
The others jumped to action too, rounding up the injured and, in the case of the leader, healing him to prevent serious consequences.
Lauren scratched her head sheepishly at that ¡°I think I might have gotten a bit too excited. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s our first fight since we came back, so I¡¯m still not one hundred percent in control of my new strength.¡±
James gave her a look, seeing her unrepentant smirk, but decided that since Ezekiel was there to patch him up, there was no need to discuss the issue further.
A couple of minutes later, the water dome was finally released, revealing the raven-haired Awakener struggling to stand up. The defiant expression on her face would have been more heroic if she hadn¡¯t just taken part in what should have been a punitive mission, so James felt very little remorse as he roughly grabbed her, pulling her to where he could feel Daniel holding a struggling Carter.
The mousy-faced boy had apparently decided to hang around, possibly to enjoy the spectacle, but given how he was gibbering in terror, he hadn¡¯t taken the result well.
Pushing the tired girl into a sitting position next to her unconscious companions, James finally addressed her ¡°You realize how stupid this was, right? If you had actually beaten us up, we could have called upon our superiors, and you don¡¯t have the Golden Sun¡¯s protection anymore.¡±
The water mage remained silent while the little spy kept twisting his hands and looking around at the broken battlefield in horror.
¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t really matter anyway. They were way too weak to do anything to us.¡± Lauren commented derisively, not having to exaggerate much.
The others all chuckled. It was true, after all. Despite being newly minted G-ranks, Team 0 had very little trouble handling what should have been a group with at least some experience. The G-ranks, at least, should have put up more of a fight.
There is a pretty stark difference between us and them. Not just in equipment, though it helps. But it¡¯s obvious that their Guild only cares about those who climb the ranks quickly and gives minimal resources to those still in the early stages. Considering how they¡¯ve had free rein over new Awakeners for so long, it¡¯s not a surprise.
But things were starting to change. The AA, spurred by the Dawn Initiative¡¯s success, would likely open their coffers to building up new teams. New Awakeners would have more options open to them in time.
Still, to get to that future, bad apples like the Radiant Guild needed to be removed from the board, and to do that, their plan had to continue.
Putting on a superior smirk, James added ¡°It doesn¡¯t surprise me, though. For a Guild to hold Callum Wright as the standard, it had to be a shithole.¡±
Seeing how hard the water mage was clenching her jaw, James felt sure the message would arrive where it needed to.
Now, let¡¯s see if the fish takes the bait.
Chapter 58
The group of Radiant Awakeners finally woke up thanks to Ezekiel¡¯s healing spells and knowing they couldn¡¯t do much after being beaten so severely, they left, promising terrible retaliation.
In any other case, James would have stopped them there and made sure they understood they couldn¡¯t get away with threatening anyone, especially someone who had just finished beating them up, but since it was the entire point of this encounter, he let them go.
Then, Team 0 had to wait until the AA urban repairs team arrived, since they couldn¡¯t very well leave the broken park like that. Thankfully, Miss Walker had signed off on enough budget for this mission that they didn¡¯t need to worry about paying out of their own pocket.
That done, they had gone back to their own homes to get some sleep in, knowing that the following day would be one of great excitement.
It was unsurprising, then, that James found everyone in their training room bright and early, eager to get the show on the road.
They all looked at him as he came in with a pumpkin spice latte, to which he shrugged uncaringly ¡°What, I like it. It¡¯s like drinking pie.¡±
¡°That¡¯s exactly why it¡¯s an abomination. Pie is to be eaten, otherwise the calories you take in won¡¯t give you the satisfaction that makes them worth it.¡± Lauren replied vehemently.
¡°Alright, guys.¡± Daniel interjected exasperatedly ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the most pressing question today.¡±
¡°Still nothing.¡± James answered the unspoken question. He had reassured the others that, having named Callum directly, he would be the one to contact him, but he had yet to do so.
James wasn¡¯t particularly worried. Knowing Sally¡¯s ex, it wouldn¡¯t be long before a message arrived. Likely within the next few hours, even.
The others deflated at his proclamation, having spent the night waiting for the big day.
¡°We should go over the plan one last time, kids. Things change at the last moment, and it¡¯s important to have your options be clear.¡± Miss Walker¡¯s voice came from the shadows, which slowly coalesced into her form in a somewhat theatrical show.
She adjusted her uniform¡¯s straps, with an emblem of AA subtly embroidered on the pocket. As she walked to the center of the parlor, her heels clicked authoritatively on the floor.
She cleared her throat before continuing, her piercing red gaze scrutinizing each member. "I''ve just returned from a high-level meeting. The brass is watching this operation with keen interest. They believe the outcome will serve as a stepping stone, an experiment of sorts, if you will.¡±
Maria frowned. "So what are we looking at, Miss? Do they want us to change our approach? Is it likely that they leaked something?¡±
The older woman shook her head, eye-smiling dangerously. ¡°I¡¯ve made sure nothing could interfere with this operation from above. It¡¯s all on you, kids.¡±
James felt a shiver go down his spine and decided it would be better not to ask what exactly she had threatened their superiors with.
¡°Give me the rundown, James.¡± Miss Walker finally said, and he shook himself out of his contemplations.
"We want Callum Wright out in the open and to fight him by himself. Given the disparity in rank and our recent show of strength, he¡¯ll likely take the bait of facing Team 0 alone, if only to restore the Radiant Guild''s tarnished reputation. He¡¯ll want an audience, but I¡¯m pretty sure I can goad him into fighting us one versus five.¡± James said, turning on a sleek tablet, swiping to display a detailed city map. He pointed to a series of highlighted locations. ¡°We¡¯ll have to wait for his message, but I expect one of these places to be where the confrontation will happen.¡±
They were all spots he had met the man at, with the old rat dungeon¡¯s entrance being the one he believed to be the most likely.
Ezekiel raised an eyebrow. ¡°Those are all open spaces. Lots of potential for collateral damage.¡±
If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
It was an issue they already had gone over, but they needed to be as thorough as possible. Flexibility was good, but some things needed to be ironed out early.
James smirked ¡°Exactly. We''re not just baiting Callum; we¡¯re pushing his pride to make him think he has the upper hand. The more public and open the confrontation, the more he''s likely to bite. It¡¯s the only way I can be sure he¡¯ll agree to face us all together. Besides, if he chooses the rat dungeon¡¯s entrance like I suspect he will, it would mean a place far away from most citizens but close enough that the AA can get there quickly, if and when their presence is needed.¡±
Miss Walker leaned forward, her keen interest evident. "Once Callum takes the bait and we have our confrontation, what then?¡±
James shrugged. "We fight him. Ideally, we defeat him. Show the Radiant Guild and any other potential troublemaking Guild that rank isn''t the be-all and end-all. That strategy, intelligence, and teamwork always have their place. That the AA has the resources necessary to turn even rookies like us into powerhouses able to take on Awakeners of a rank - and more importantly, an Awakening tier - above.¡±
Miss Walker nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Very good. And once Callum Wright is out of the picture, you anticipate that the Radiant leader will have to intervene, right?¡±
¡°Correct.¡± Daniel answered ¡°He will most likely be monitoring the whole thing, but interfering with such a low rank fight would be humiliating if not absolutely necessary. The only thing that could possibly push him to action is¡ Well, he¡¯d have to silence us to ensure their reputation doesn¡¯t suffer even more. It¡¯d be a death blow for their chances and open them to unsustainable pressure from major Guilds.¡±
Miss Walker chuckled, her eyes glinting with mischief. ¡°And that''s when I step in. While you kids are talented, some things require a touch of seniority.¡±
James nodded. He couldn¡¯t deny that a part of him, however much he suppressed it, would have liked to be the one to take down the Radiant Guild by himself.
But to do that, years would have to pass before he had the power necessary to face the Guild Leader. And considering how precarious things were now, he wasn¡¯t likely to have that time.
That meant using all resources available now, which included Miss Walker and the full weight of the AA.
Despite how mocked and ineffective it is, it still has several high-level teams in its employ and when they want to bite, they demonstrate they have teeth. The Golden Sun didn¡¯t fall by itself. It¡¯s not the perfect revenge I would have liked, but it¡¯s something.
¡°Now, the two weak points I can immediately notice in this plan are Mr. Wright falling for the bait and agreeing to fight alone and the Guild Leader interfering, but I imagine you have something since you are so certain, right?¡± The teacher asked James.
He did ¡°I know Wright. He won¡¯t be able to resist showing off, especially since it¡¯s against me. He¡¯s had to keep his hands to himself several times, but he won¡¯t miss this opportunity now that we have beaten up his guild-mates.¡± Then he sighed, feeling much less confident about his last part ¡°As for the Leader, I have only seen him once in person, but from what I have managed to find on him online and in the AA files, he¡¯s someone that takes honor and PR very seriously. He must be under a lot of pressure, given how weak they appear at the moment, and it seems only logical that he¡¯ll try to step in when we humiliate them further.¡±
Miss Walker''s gaze sharpened, looking beyond Team 0. "There''s one last thing we need to address. The aftermath of this operation is crucial. With the Radiant Guild gone, there will be a power vacuum in Brooklyn. We can''t afford a repeat of what happened in Queens last summer.¡±
Maria visibly winced. Everyone knew about the chaos that had ensued when several minor guilds and independent Awakeners had fought over territory, causing significant damage to both the Awakeners and the city.
It wouldn¡¯t surprise me if she had been involved in that mess. Every time it¡¯s referenced, she makes a face, and her reaction to us being under surveillance tells me she has her own fair share of problems.
Daniel chimed in "We need a plan to secure the borough. If we just defeat the Radiant Guild without thinking of what comes next, we''re setting ourselves up for disaster.¡±
James nodded in agreement "We need to ensure that the AA directly fills that void. This operation could be a double win - not only taking down a problematic guild but also increasing our influence in the area. I guess I wouldn¡¯t mind if the Bastion Guild stepped in, but it would be much better for us to take control. I don¡¯t think such an opportunity will repeat itself anytime soon.¡±
Miss Walker looked pleased. "Precisely. The brass sees this as an excellent opportunity. They''re ready to deploy resources to hold and stabilize Brooklyn after the Radiant Guild falls. But we must be ready to assist and guide the transition. Stability in the aftermath is paramount. If the Director and his advisor see that we can handle this effectively, it will pave the way for further trust and more significant operations in the future.¡±
Daniel leaned forward, interest clear on his face. ¡°So it¡¯s official. We''re not just taking down a guild. We''re essentially setting up a new order in Brooklyn, right?¡±
Miss Walker¡¯s eyes half-closed, expressing her amusement. ¡°Why do you think so much leeway has been allowed? I can only push those old fogeys so far by myself. If we manage to do this, we¡¯ll prove again to the entire Awakener community that the AA isn''t just an old relic but a force that can adapt, evolve, and still dominate when necessary. And while once can be happenstance, twice is much less likely to be dismissed.¡±
James took a deep breath. The weight of the operation felt heavier now, but also more significant. He should have expected that, since things were going too smoothly. Obviously, they wouldn¡¯t allow us to do this if they didn¡¯t think there could be something to gain for the AA at large. I¡¯m still too naive.
Ezekiel, who had been silent for a while, finally spoke "What''s the backup plan if things don''t go as expected? We should be prepared for any curveballs.¡± The white mage seemed by far the most worried about the whole thing, probably owing to his limited offensive abilities and likelihood of being immediately targeted.
Miss Walker eye-smiled reassuringly. ¡°As I said, I¡¯ll be there on standby if things get too dicey. And the AA has several teams ready to be dispatched immediately once it¡¯s over. They won¡¯t be able to intervene before, since that would make it clear that this is an entrapment operation, and that could weaken the case against the Radiant in front of a judge, but I¡¯ll be there.¡±
At that moment, James¡¯ phone dinged, drawing everyone¡¯s attention to him.
He usually wouldn¡¯t keep the notifications on, but he had allowed those from a specific social network through that morning, knowing that if their target had to contact him, he¡¯d go through there.
His predictions turned out to be correct, because a blinking notification from one Callum Wright told him to meet at the abandoned lighthouse next to the old rat dungeon, to bring his teammates and no one else, and that they would end this like men.
Lifting his phone up so the others could see, James felt a devilish smile grow on his lips.
Yeah, we¡¯re gonna settle this once and for all, alright. Just not the way you expect.
Chapter 59
The sun had fallen and few people were out and about in the semi-abandoned westernmost point of Coney Island.
What had once been a gated, private community since the late 1800s had been opened up with the influx of people fleeing the suburbs for the safety of a city. It was then left fallow when those same people moved into the newer neighborhoods built to house them.
That gave the Coney Island Lighthouse a somewhat haunted look, especially enhanced by the twilight. The Ecoplast company that had once been its neighbor had also been emptied out, and while the rat problem had been solved by Team 0, it was still not a particularly inviting place.
James and his companions fearlessly walked into the semi-empty parking space, ready to get the ball started once and for all.
At the center of the lot, standing tall with an aura of arrogance, was Callum Wright. Flanking him were members of the Radiant Guild, forming a half-circle of observers - among whom James recognized the five his team had pushed around the other day- with Callum as the focal point. It was evident that he had called for a gathering to witness the impending showdown.
The low light gave the whole confrontation a noir, cinematic feel, but James made sure to keep his senses peeled in case an ambush was in the works.
Callum smirked as he saw James approaching, his eyes briefly flitting to the others who were not too far behind him. "Didn''t think you''d show.¡± He taunted.
James, unfazed, retorted "Couldn''t pass up the opportunity to show you up, Wright. After all, it''s about time someone put you in your place.¡±
A murmur spread among the Radiant Guild members. They exchanged glances, clearly not having expected James to be this bold in front of the E-rank.
¡°You think you can go around Brooklyn talking shit about us, and then ambush one of our teams? And have no consequences?¡± Callum''s voice dripped with disdain, his eyes narrowing dangerously. ¡°Do you think that just because you didn¡¯t take the G-rank test yet, we wouldn¡¯t know you have been powerlevelling?¡±
¡°Oh, good job.¡± James clapped sarcastically, injecting as much mockery as possible in his tone. ¡°You realized we are not just H-ranks after we destroyed those idiots.¡±
Callum''s face reddened and his fists clenched. The taunts were working, striking deep into his pride. "You''re playing a dangerous game, Summers.¡±
¡°Am I?¡± James asked, tapping a finger on his lips as if doubting the veracity of the E-rank¡¯s words.
James was very aware of the disparity in strength and the perilous situation they were in. Alone and surrounded by greater numbers, among which he could feel at least two more E-rankers, this should have been the worst-case scenario.
Instead, James could barely contain the excitement he was feeling. He had daydreamed about this moment. But to get to his rightful satisfaction, he needed to be careful. Fumbling the bag now would be terrible.
James stepped closer, voice cold "Here''s the deal, Wright. One on one, we all know you¡¯ll beat me. It would surprise no one if you took that road. But against all of us? I doubt it. So, how about it? Show everyone here that you''re not just a big talker hiding behind your Guild''s skirts."
Callum laughed, but there was a hint of rage in it. ¡°Do you think me so stupid to fall for it? I have you in the palm of my hands now, Summers. There is nowhere to hide; no one is gonna save you.¡±
He didn¡¯t seem particularly interested in falling for the bait, but James had not been talking to him. He had known from the beginning that it was a long shot to convince him directly.
But seeing the crowd murmur, he knew he had gotten his hooks in. Now he just needed to push a little more. ¡°So this is what you have come to.¡± He announced solemnly ¡°The once great Radiant Guild, forced to ambush a team of rookies just to defend their honor. It doesn¡¯t surprise me that people feel free to badmouth you in your territory.¡±
Ignoring the fact that he had been the one to badmouth them, he could see the first stirrings of discontent with Callum¡¯s conduct in the group.
His teammates stayed silent throughout, knowing he was much better suited to dealing with Wright than any of them. The only reason he would accept a five on one fight, after all, was if it were personal.
The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.
Among the guild members, a tall, lanky fellow with dark curls spoke up. "You heard the man, Callum. Is this what we are doing now? Ambushing kids from the shadows, scurrying like rats?¡± From the reading James was getting, this was one of the two other E-ranks present and he didn¡¯t seem to mind putting Callum on the spot.
A few others murmured in discontent. It wasn¡¯t so much that they were above this kind of behavior, having done much worse, but the situation they were in did paint it as a desperate attempt to maintain their guild honor by silencing Team 0, where once they would have simply done so in the open, without fear of retaliation from anyone.
Callum''s face darkened with fury. His ego was taking hit after hit, not just from James but from his own people. "You''re questioning me in front of this vermin?¡±
It was interesting to James that there seemed to be some friction between the Radiant members, but he should have expected it. With the way things were going, the rats would be looking to jump the ship. They were probably still hanging around only because of their Leader and because no other organization had started making individual offers, concentrating more on absorbing the whole Guild.
It was just a matter of time before that happened, however, and James wouldn¡¯t be surprised if the upper rankers already had started noticing some feelers.
James sensed the perfect moment and pressed on. "Come on, Wright. You claim to be an E-ranker. Surely you can handle us by yourself. Or are the rumors true? That your ranking is nothing but a front? That you''re just a paper tiger?¡±
Of course, there was no such rumor. He had just invented it for the occasion. But James did have a few suspicions about the speed of Callum¡¯s ascent between the ranks, and it wouldn¡¯t surprise him if some palms had been greased.
There was a collective gasp from the Radiant Guild members. James'' words cut deep, and the implications were clear. If Callum backed down now, his reputation and by extension the Guild''s, would be in tatters.
He can¡¯t really back down from that. I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯s not particularly beloved, and considering the precarious situation Radiant is in, he can¡¯t afford to let something like this go unpunished.
Callum glared at James, his face a mask of pure hatred. "You''re going to regret those words, Summers.¡±
"Prove me wrong then.¡± James said coolly, leaning in slightly. "Take us on by yourself. Show your Guild that you are not just a big talker, but worth the position you hold.¡±
The lanky E-ranker from Radiant Guild, clearly enjoying the situation, decided to push it further. ¡°You know, Wright, I''ve heard some of the same rumors. Of course, I¡¯d never believe them, but putting them to rest right now would be a good idea.¡± He flashed a malicious grin.
The crowd¡¯s unease grew palpable. More whispers and murmurs spread, and the looks on the faces of some Radiant Guild members shifted from uncertainty to something akin to anticipation. They were clearly curious to see if Callum could back up his talk with action.
None of them believed there was anything Team 0 could do to get away. And if their fate was sealed, well, they might as well have some fun.
Lauren finally broke her silence, stepping forward with a smirk. "Maybe you''re all talk after all. Big muscles, big ego, but when push comes to shove, you hide behind your minions." Her voice was calm and measured, every word dripping with sarcasm. She had not forgotten the looks he and his cronies had given her.
Being insulted by a girl in front of his men seemed too much for him to bear, and James had to suppress a triumphant smirk as he saw victory come close.
Callum¡¯s nostrils flared. The combined pressure from James¡¯ team and his guild members started weighing on him. "Enough!" He roared. "I''ll take you all on. I''ll show you why I¡¯m the pride of Radiant Guild and why none of you should dare stand against me!¡±
The entire parking lot was abuzz now. The Radiant members quickly created an open space for the impending battle, forming a ring of spectators.
Callum took a deep breath, positioning himself at the center of the makeshift ring, trying to radiate a semblance of confidence. But even from afar, the tremble in his hands, the light sweat forming on his forehead, and the darting glances at his guild members told a different story. He didn¡¯t seem afraid, but it was evident that he had been unnerved.
It wasn¡¯t the kind of look one would expect in someone certain that he¡¯d be able to win easily. For a moment, James seriously contemplated the possibility that Callum was truly just a paper tiger and that his rank had been, if not falsified, at least substantially inflated, but he pushed the thought away. He¡¯d find out soon enough, and underestimating him now would be a big mistake.
Ezekiel leaned in to whisper to James "You sure about this? He''s cornered and unpredictable. He looks like a wild animal.¡±
"We got him where we want him.¡± James whispered back, eyes never leaving Callum. ¡°And we¡¯ve practiced for this.¡± Turning back now was not an option anyway.
He knew that what Ezekiel and the others were worried about wasn¡¯t necessarily this fight, but the following one. To give their operation the credibility it needed to stand up against a judge¡¯s scrutiny, Miss Walker would have to delay her arrival long enough to be realistic that she had been called only after the Radiant Guild Leader had intervened, and that interval of time was the scariest bit.
Facing against Callum was already a hazard. Taking on the leader would be impossible for them. Thus, they needed not only to defeat the incensed Awakener before them, but do so in a way that would require intervention from his boss and then survive the man¡¯s attention.
The lanky E-ranker decided to officiate, perhaps feeling a little responsible for the unfolding situation. ¡°When I drop my hand, the duel begins. No interruptions from anyone. We see this through to the end.¡± He looked directly at Callum, his meaning clear: no crying foul or running away now.
His presence had not been expected, but James felt grateful. One of his fears had been that others would interfere once things started to look bad, but if this guy wanted to help them, he¡¯d take it.
The tension was thick. The guild members, all watching intently, held their breath. Callum¡¯s reputation was at stake, and with it, that of the entire Radiant Guild.
¡°When I¡¯m done with you, the only shit you¡¯ll be talking is the one that comes out of your mouth after I rearrange your guts.¡± Callum said darkly.
James couldn¡¯t help but let out a snort, surprised by the obviously unintended double entendre. His teammates coughed, trying to cover their mirth, and he saw several others in the crowd trying to stifle their amusement.
¡°Is that why you¡¯ve had it with me since the beginning? You should have just asked me out.¡± He replied, grin visible.
A low growl built up in Callum¡¯s throat, and from how his eyes had become flinty, James knew there would be no more banter coming.
The referee finally raised his hand high. The world seemed to fall silent, every sound drowned out in anticipation. And then, with a swift motion, he dropped it, and the fight was on.
Chapter 60
For all that James had come to strongly dislike Callum Wright, he wasn''t so blinded that he would underestimate him. Yes, he was arrogant and spoiled. He had likely used his family''s connections to help his career and had an overbearing, annoying personality.
But those things didn''t make him any less an E-rank. He might not be among the best, but having gone through his second Awakening alone made him impossibly strong for a single G-rank to fight.
That was why, the second the fight started, James let go of any and all attempts at mockery. Making your opponent angry would always be a valid tactic, but that was only applicable when you didn''t risk getting smushed into paste from an angry [Knight Banneret].
I''m so glad we could access his file before this. I don''t think I would have liked facing him without a good plan.
Wisps of energy rose from Callum''s skin as they began coalescing over his clothes into a true armor set. From a mana-steel helmet with an intimidating luminescent plume to a full-body silver plate mail that shone ominously under the dim streetlights of the parking lot, he looked like a knight from the past, ready to trample over any adversary.
The Knight Banneret Talent allowed him to manifest his mana into a tangible defense and offense. As the armor pieces clicked into place, James could feel the weight of Callum''s determination to crush anyone who had embarrassed him.
He took a deep breath and clenched his fists. This was it.
Mana surged in his veins, scorching hot under the pressure of his willpower. Months had passed since James had been wronged, but not a day went by that he didn''t think of it. The mad dash to power, taking part in increasingly dangerous dives¡ They had all been to bring him to this moment. His eyes locked onto Callum''s, trying to read his movements before they even began.
Lauren, a slight smirk on her face, vanished into the shadows, her stealth skills making her nearly invisible in the dim light. Her growth during the last few weeks had mostly been focused on increasing her ability to go unnoticed and in dealing lethal blows, and she had crowned it by managing to kill a Mineral Stallion before it could understand it was under attack.
Those skills would get a workout now, considering how many eyes were on them, but to succeed, she needed to just slip away from Callum''s attention.
Maria stood a few steps behind James, her hands radiating with red-hot mana. Considering how her ability was not just about creating fire but controlling it, with a flick of her wrist she could send a wave of flames toward an enemy or create a wall of fire to shield her allies. The limited space did her disfavor, not allowing her to show off her most powerful conflagrations, but it also prevented their opponent from easily dodging.
Ezekiel, as always, kept his distance, knowing he''d be immediately targeted if he allowed himself to get too close. His buffs would spell the fate of the encounter, as well as his healing spells.
They didn''t expect to be able to stick too many debuffs on the Knight Banneret since his skills should protect him from the worst of it, but it was still fundamental that he be ready to heal anyone that got hit too hard, which would certainly happen.
Daniel, the team''s Tank, moved to the front, his broad physique acting as a catalyst for the enemy¡¯s attention. His shield, made from the toughest D-rank materials, could withstand even the most brutal attacks. He''d have to rely heavily on his equipment''s quality to stop Callum''s assaults.
Callum, seeing Team 0''s formation, let out a chuckle. "So, you''ve come prepared. Good. It wouldn''t be fun otherwise." With a swift motion, he summoned a massive sword, the blade more tangible than the rest of his armor set.
That''s a real weapon. Not a skill, but likely D-rank equipment too. Shit, I should have expected this.
James gritted his teeth. "Let''s do this."
With a roar, Daniel charged forward, his shield raised to take the first blow. Callum, with surprising speed for someone in full armor, met him halfway. His sword struck the Tank with such strength to send him flying a dozen feet back, immediately showing the difference between the ranks.
James took this as his cue and dashed forward, trying to keep their opponent''s attention away from the others by aiming a powerful punch at Callum''s side. But the knight was quick, parrying James''s attack with his sword. The force of the blow sent James skidding backward, but he quickly regained his balance.
Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.
Lauren, seizing the opportunity, moved silently, positioning herself behind Callum. She threw a knife aimed at a gap in his armor. The blade flew true, but Callum, sensing the danger, twisted just in time, the blade grazing past him, leaving a mere scratch. The Rogue had known how difficult it''d be to actually hurt him, but her effort still allowed James and Daniel to reposition.
From a distance, Maria directed her channeled energy, hands glowing bright red. With a fierce shout, she unleashed a torrent of flames, forming a massive fireball that hurtled towards Callum. The heat was so intense that the very air around it shimmered. The Knight, sensing the imminent danger, raised his sword, pumping mana into it and with a swift motion slashed through the fireball, dissipating it into a burst of sparks and smoke.
At that moment, Ezekiel cast his buffs and a soft light enveloped his teammates, increasing their AGI and VIT to better handle the confrontation with someone so evidently superior.
Daniel, now reinvigorated, charged once more. As he closed the gap, he swung his massive shield like a battering ram, aiming to knock Callum off balance.
The Knight, however, was prepared. Using his sword, he deflected the shield''s blow, leaving the Tank open for a retaliatory kick that folded him in half.
Before he could do more, James was on top of him, fist brimming with mana and piercing through his defenses. The hit rang the armor like a gong, visibly disrupting the skill''s effect thanks to the large injection of energy.
Despite not being enough to meaningfully injure him, Callum still grunted in pain as he skidded back a few feet.
James, sensing an opening, lunged forward, fists glowing with raw power as he tried to prevent the Knight from recovering. The air swooshed with every punch, the armor flickering even more under the disturbing effect of James'' mana. Callum parried and dodged, but James was relentless, landing a few solid hits that caused the knight to stagger.
However, the E-rank was far from defeated. With a roar, he unleashed his Talent¡¯s true power. His armor shone even brighter and the air around him became dense with mana. With a swift motion, he sent out a shockwave of energy, knocking James back several feet.
An AoE skill of that magnitude would require several seconds of effort for a G-rank, but he cast it while under duress, and from the looks of it, he wasn''t even slightly winded.
Lauren, using her agility, managed to dodge the shockwave and quickly closed the distance, her knives ready to strike as she tried to gain some time for her teammate to recover. But Callum was quick, having expected it, and caught her wrist in a vice-like grip.
She struggled, trying to free herself, but his strength was overwhelming. The girl barely had the time to push off the ground, cushioning the blow, that she was sent flying with a kick, rolling to a stop next to the circle of leering Radiant members.
Hoots of laughter and shouts of encouragement rang from the crowd as Callum took the upper hand.
To prevent him from ending the fight then and there, Ezekiel stepped forward, hands glowing brightly, as he cast several debuffs on the Knight.
Of course, he knew they wouldn''t be nearly as effective as they usually should be - it was the entire reason why he hadn''t started by using them - but it did allow Lauren the time to scramble away from the approaching danger.
The atmosphere was thick with tension, as the vacant parking lot echoed with the faint sounds of distant laughter and screams from the Coney Island rides less than a mile away.
It was evident to all that despite putting up a decent showing for a new G-rank team, they weren''t about to magically cross the gap to the second Awakening. Still, Team 0 rallied, forming a circle around Callum, who stood there watching with a smirk, confidence in his victory unshaken.
All at once, the silence was broken. James and Daniel shot forward from two opposite directions, trying to force the Knight to keep his attention on them while the others worked out something.
Ezekiel took the moment of reprieve to quickly heal Lauren, whose suit had protected her from organ rupture, but who would still be out of the fight without help.
As the Knight deflected and parried James and Daniel''s blows with relative ease, despite being slowed by the debuffs, the temperature started rising again. Maria''s hands contained a condensed fireball powerful enough to resemble a bomb.
The ground beneath them began to shake as Callum''s armor started glowing ominously, once again charging his AoE skill. He sent the two harassers flying back and quickly closed the distance with the fire mage, sword held high and ready to put her out of the fight, possibly forever.
A blindingly bright bolt of light hit him in the visor before he could bring his weapon down, making the knight roar in pain and annoyance and giving the redhead the time to retreat.
Ezekiel scurried back, not wanting to be in the path of his rage, but kept building up another such attack. Just like what he had done against the rats in the nearby dungeon, he was completely forgoing the healing ability of his skills to concentrate the mana into making the bolt as luminous as possible.
Not something that could turn the tides by itself, but definitely enough to allow Maria to release her own magic.
The fireball hit Callum''s armor with the sound of thunder, exploding into a roaring inferno that blocked everyone''s sight.
The redhead kept feeding the spell mana, her hands trembling as she sustained it well beyond what it should have been capable of.
Still, it was all for naught. With a thunderous boom, Callum unleashed his ability. A massive wave of energy erupted from him, aiming to obliterate anything in its path. The parking lot trembled, chunks of asphalt flying into the air.
The Radiant members were forced back by the intensity of their companion''s rage, not having the luxury of high-level equipment to protect them.
Only the lanky E-ranker, who had been silently watching the fight unfold, was unmoved, gusts of air swirling to protect him from the debris.
Once the explosion was over, the parking lot resembled more the site of a bomb explosion. The asphalt had been torn apart completely, revealing the sandy ground below.
Smoke lingered in the air, making it difficult to see what was going on, even with enhanced SENSE.
James, having picked himself up from where he had been sent tumbling, quickly located Callum with Thakinetic Awareness.
He was still standing in the middle of the epicenter, armor slowly knitting back together after having been subjected to repeated abuse.
His helmet, which had once covered his expression, now lay at his feet, which he bent down to pick.
When he rose, James was finally able to take a look at his expression and was unsurprised to find it absolutely murderous.
Fuck. Alright, this is a bit harder than I hoped.
Chapter 61
Taking another of the shockwaves Callum seemed capable of conjuring at any moment was out of the question, since everyone had already been hurt enough by the last one. More importantly, James strongly felt that if they allowed the Knight to dictate the pace, they''d lose any hope they had of snatching a victory.
This, practically, meant turning the AoE attacks into a useless waste of mana. Signaling to the others, James took a deep breath and ran towards Callum, stopping immediately when he started glowing again.
Rather than being discouraged, however, James grinned. A fireball, smaller than the previous one but no less hot, nailed the E-rank in the chest, making him stumble back and grunt in pain.
Immediately, James resumed his approach, getting close enough to nail Callum with an enhanced punch in the stomach, disrupting his armor sufficiently to seriously threaten him.
Instead of following through, he retreated, having rightly observed that Callum was preparing, once again, to unleash his area skill.
It washed over him, making James stumble but not inflicting any harm. At the same time, Lauren sent one of her knives flying, aiming for the gap he had created.
Again, Callum was able to simply use his large mana pool to flood his surroundings and prevent anything from touching him, but it was slowly becoming evident that it wouldn''t be a viable tactic.
All members of Team 0 were keeping their distance, occasionally attempting to get close and inflict a blow, only to be stopped by the stronger Knight, which would open the way for another long-range attack and force him to once again use the shockwaves.
E-rank Awakeners had enough mana to keep wasting it for a long time, but considering that James estimated each wave to be made of at least fifty mana, Callum had to be more careful the longer they drew it out.
But what struck James was Callum''s breathing: it was becoming ragged. It was clear that constantly pumping mana into defense and using his AoE skills was draining him, both physically and mentally. His initial bravado was fading as it dawned on him that he might actually lose if he didn''t get it together.
Daniel observed the changes too, and he deliberately said so out loud, aiming at unbalancing him further "He''s getting tired. We need to keep the pressure on, and it''ll be over soon."
A cornered animal is at its most dangerous. We should expect him to lash out and try to break the encirclement soon.
They had prepared for this exact eventuality, planning out their options and even simulating it with Miss Walker''s help. This was their one chance of winning, since, despite how much they could try and tire him out, if Callum calmed down enough, he''d realize they were more likely to tire before him. Especially if he stopped with the shockwaves and started attacking them directly again.
Just as predicted, with desperation evident in his eyes, Callum lunged directly at James, his sword gleaming wickedly. James braced himself, ready to intercept the attack with his gloved fists. He''d trained for this moment and knew that if he wanted to avoid getting skewered, he''d need to at least deflect some of the blow''s power.
Still, his role here was not to heroically defeat the E-ranker by himself. He just needed to create an opening for the others to exploit.
He shifted his feet, trying to move with the sword, but Callum was quick and his blade found its mark, piercing through James''s defenses and biting into his side.
Lauren took the moment to throw another knife, aiming for Callum''s exposed neck. While it didn''t hit its mark, it managed to graze his cheek, causing a thin stream of blood to trail down his face. The distraction was enough for James to pull away from the blade''s dangerous edge.
Stumbling back, blood oozing from his side, James fell to the ground. The severity of the wound was evident; if not treated immediately, he would be out of the fight. Despite the high-level materials his suit was made of, it could only prevent him from being cut in twain when confronted with another D-rank weapon and E-rank strength behind it.
Ezekiel''s eyes widened in horror and he sprinted toward James, his hands glowing with the luminescence of healing magic.
Daniel, realizing the direness of the situation, stepped in front of the injured Thakinetic, his shield held high, ready to intercept any further assault. "Maria! Cover us!"
The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.
The fire mage, anger evident in her eyes, let loose another torrent of flames, this time not aiming for Callum directly but at the ground around him. The asphalt and sand melted under the intense heat, creating a boiling barrier that temporarily trapped the Knight Banneret.
While Callum struggled with the inferno, Lauren capitalized on his distraction, her stealth allowing her to get close without him noticing. With a swift motion, she landed a solid kick behind his knee, forcing him to stumble into the lava. The heat seared him and he let out a scream of pain, giving the team a moment of respite.
Ezekiel, in the meantime, reached James. Placing his hands over the wound, he channeled his mana. As the wound began to close, a soft glow enveloped James, rejuvenating his energy. The white mage''s skill with healing magic had grown by leaps and bounds lately, thanks to all the broken bones and cuts he had to heal during their forays in Saratoga.
That served him well now, as he was able to quickly put James back on his feet.
Still, the fight was not over. The Knight painfully picked himself up, ugly burns all over his exposed skin. They had managed to prevent Callum from getting the upper hand even as he tried to break the encirclement, but now they needed to capitalize.
Daniel did exactly that, pushing forward and attracting attention to himself. James moved in synchronization with him, ready to exploit any openings the Tank could create.
"Keep him off balance!" James shouted to the team. "Don''t give him a chance to breathe."
The crowd, which had observed at a distance, began to jeer and shout, watching the battle unfold like a sport. "Come on, Wright! Is that all you got?" Someone yelled, causing a stir among the spectators.
Feeling the pressure from the team and the crowd, Callum roared in frustration, summoning most of the mana he had left for one powerful skill. The ground shook from the concentration of energy emerging from within him, the very air trembling.
Where he once had a classical armor, it now began warping under the strain, the skill not made to support so much power. Still, he kept on pushing until it solidified again. Horns and cruel lines made up the new armor, giving Callum a much more intimidating look.
Lauren, sensing the impending danger, disappeared into the shadows while Maria prepared to unleash another wave of fire. Ezekiel hurried to refresh the buffs, knowing how dangerous the situation was.
But it was Daniel and James who charged forward, attempting to stop whatever it was that he was doing. The Tank, shield first, slammed into Callum, pushing him off balance. He had to quickly retreat, avoiding a powerful but too-wide sword swing, which James noticed was caused by the new armor limiting the Knight''s movements.
This gave him the chance to unleash a series of rapid punches, each empowered by his willpower. With every blow, the dull thud of Callum''s armor denting could be heard as damage accumulated all over.
What should have been a powerful defense, it seemed, was still extremely susceptible to disruption. Rather, it was even weaker since the skill that made it had been strained so much.
James'' release of his own powerful mana into it led to the armor quickly failing. Callum swung his sword desperately, trying to get some space.
He managed to achieve his goal, but it was already too late. Large pieces of his armor flaked off, floating into the air and vanishing, the power that made them too unstable to sustain.
Having wasted the vast majority of his mana into it, it seemed that he, too, could understand how precarious his situation was. His skills were out of the question now, and Callum would have to rely entirely on his powerful stats.
That might have been enough, but it seemed that panic was taking over his mind as he continued to swing his sword erratically, trying to keep everyone away.
The crowd was forced to widen the circle, not wanting to come under the maddened E-rank''s attention.
James gave the referee a look but saw that he didn''t seem particularly interested in stepping in. Instead, he appeared to be suppressing a grin, evidently enjoyinghis rival¡¯s pitiful end.
As Callum, overwhelmed and desperate, lunged towards James one last time, Maria unleashed a precise beam of flame, targeting his feet and sending him tumbling down. Callum let out a painful scream, his sword falling from his grip and clanging to the ground. As the heat dissipated, he staggered up, beaten and with a defeated look in his eyes.
James took the opportunity with glee, feeling a smile sprout unbidden.
The feeling of his gloved hand connecting with Callum''s temple was highly satisfying, and he was sure he''d remember it for a long time.
He didn''t use as much mana as he could have, not wanting to actually kill him, but he didn''t hold back either since the Knight was an E-rank.
The blow was strong enough to send him skidding a few feet until he rolled to a stop, knocked out cold, for everyone to see.
The parking lot was filled with a deafening silence. Team 0 had somehow managed to win against an E-rank Awakener, a feat very few believed possible.
That quiet was broken by the sound of someone touching down behind the crowd, and from the aura blazing at full force, James quickly realized who it was that had just arrived.
The Radiant members quickly parted as a tall, muscular man stalked their way. He wore a well-made trench coat, which did little to hide his muscular build. His eyes were dark as he took in the situation.
"You." The man growled, pointing at James and his team. "Have brought shame and insult upon my Guild. The disrespect you''ve shown will not be forgotten."
James, still catching his breath, stood strong against the pressure of the man¡¯s aura, his eyes filled with defiance. "We fought a fair fight. It''s not our fault if your man couldn''t stand up to the challenge."
"Kid, don''t insult me. You know very well what the situation is like. You''ve deliberately set up this confrontation so you could humiliate us even further. This is not something I can let go of." The man replied, glare intensifying.
The crowd, which had looked to still be recovering from the abrupt end to the fight, tightened into a circle again, preventing any hope they might have had of escaping.
The Guild Leader, however, turned his gaze on his own men, looking equally, if not more, enraged. "As for you¡ The fact that you even allowed things to come to this sickens me. Five rookies by themselves were able to utterly shame us, and none of you tried to do anything about it." He reprimanded.
The E-ranker that had served as referee gulped but found the courage to reply "Mr. Mettermeier, you know that interfering in the fight would have been even worse. Callum agreed to fight them by himself!"
"Then you should have stopped him then and there. What kind of idiot goes along with such an evident ploy?!" Was the incensed comeback.
Shaking his head, the Radiant Leader looked at Callum''s still form. "Someone pick him up and take him to a healer. I don''t want to waste a potion on that idiot."
Then, he turned to Team 0 and grimly addressed them "Kids, don''t think too badly of me. Unfortunately, there is no other choice. Any last words?"
Chapter 62
Yeah, alright, maybe we should have rethought this part of the plan. Now that I¡¯m here standing before him, it really doesn¡¯t look plausible to last for long.
The Radiant Guild Leader was not someone Team 0 could hope to take on. Already, they had been quite lucky in their fight with Callum, who was at least a whole rank below the man glaring at them.
¡°This is not the kind of thing you can just sweep under the rug by killing us, you realize?¡± Daniel finally spoke up, breaking the tense silence that had fallen.
The man grunted, expression twisting in distaste. ¡°Do not misunderstand me. I do not enjoy killing kids, nor would I be doing this were the situation stable, but you are damaging us in a perilous moment, and if it gets out, we¡¯ll be under even more pressure.¡± As he spoke, he took off his gloves, throwing them over his shoulder into the crowd of his men, who scrambled to catch them before they could fall on the ground.
Loosening his tie, he sighed ¡°My name is Francis Mettermeier. You should at least know the name of the man who kills you. For what it¡¯s worth, I¡¯m sorry it had to come to this.¡±
Despite the genuine sorrow in his tone, he showed absolutely no hesitation in his motions. This was a man who had killed many, many times and who wouldn¡¯t flinch at doing so again.
¡°You know we are with the AA, right?¡± Lauren asked, trying to buy some more time and maybe even making him reveal something that could be used in the trial. They all knew Miss Walker would interfere when things started to become actually dangerous, but the possibility of someone getting seriously hurt before she got there was genuine.
A low chuckle rumbled through the parking lot. ¡°The Awakener Association has their hands full with things far more important than this. I do not doubt that there will be investigations into your disappearance, but you¡¯ll be forgotten before long. It¡¯s happened before, and it¡¯ll happen again.¡±
¡°Are you saying you have killed AA Agents before?!¡± James asked in a strangled tone. Their goal had been to make the man admit to crimes, but he hadn¡¯t expected him to be so upfront with it.
Mettermeier shrugged uncaringly. ¡°A few people went missing; who can say what really happened to them. Monsters are everywhere, especially since the one agency tasked with controlling their spread is not particularly good at its job.¡±
Lauren scoffed in disbelief ¡°You have a lot of courage to say that, considering how much more difficult you make our jobs! Just the sheer amount of fake readings you give us almost doubles the response time!¡±
The man chuckled, apparently amused that she had the balls to confront him so directly. ¡°You kids are funny. It¡¯s too bad that you won¡¯t leave here alive. As for the false alarms, unfortunately, it¡¯s just the cost of doing business. Every guild plays this game, little power moves to gain the upper hand. Yes, we might have given false alarms a time or two to get more time to consolidate our grip on the territory, but who hasn¡¯t?¡±
James saw this as an opening. ¡°So you admit to manipulating dungeon information? That''s a violation of the contract you have with the AA. You''ve not only endangered civilians but also other Awakeners who rely on accurate dungeon information for their livelihoods.¡±
Of course, he was talking about himself and his teammates. Their forays in the rat and crocodile dungeon had been tainted by false information, making them much more dangerous than they should have been.
Mettermeier¡¯s eyes narrowed, a hint of irritation flashing across them. ¡°You think you can pin me down with such trivialities? It¡¯s a dog-eat-dog world out there. Only the strong survive. If we hadn¡¯t done so, others would have swooped in. And I can promise you something: I¡¯m not about to let all the hard work I put into raising the Radiant Guild into what it is now go to waste.¡±
The crowd around them shifted approvingly, though James could spy a few uneasy faces. Not all of them were as convinced there was a need to kill them, but none dared gainsay their leader, making them all equally guilty in his eyes.
And the eyes of the law. He has explicitly admitted he wants to kill us and to have falsified dungeon information. I think this might be enough to get him a long sentence¡ Please hurry up, Miss Walker.
¡°You won¡¯t be able to get away with it any longer.¡± Ezekiel interrupted, trying to push for more. ¡°Now that the Golden Sun has been disbanded, you don¡¯t have a patron anymore. It¡¯s just a matter of time before you are brought down.¡±
This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.
Mettermeier, surprisingly, smirked. ¡°Ah, the Golden Sun Guild. They were a tool, a stepping stone. Useful while they lasted, but hardly essential to our long-term vision. They were laid low as much as they flew high. The legend of Icarus should have taught them something. And as for our patrons¡¡± He waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Power attracts power. There are always those willing to invest in the future. Once we have passed this rough patch, our control over Brooklyn will give us a much better leveraging position.¡±
¡°Ah!¡± The sound left James¡¯ mouth without him realizing it, as he finally understood the apparently incomprehensible position the man had maneuvered his organization in. ¡°You are actually looking forward to getting bought off by another, larger Guild so that the authorities¡¯ eyes become focused on them, leaving you free to slowly increase your empire.¡±
The man hummed in acknowledgment ¡°Almost. Well, you still are closer than anyone else, to be fair. Even some of my own lieutenants haven¡¯t gotten that far.¡± Despite his appearance as a straight talker, it seemed that he still enjoyed hearing himself speak. ¡°You see, the secret of this business is not becoming all-powerful - without the right Talents, that¡¯s impossible anyway. No, true victory comes from the slow creep of influence. Covering more and more territory, absorbing more fresh Awakeners so that they can bolster our ranks and keep our growth going. That can only happen if everyone¡¯s eyes are elsewhere.¡±
Mettermeier, it seemed, was highly ambitious. He just knew not to push too hard, which made him very dangerous. More so than most high rankers who flew too close to the sun and whose fall came quickly and brutally.
James felt extremely gratified that he had pushed for this operation so much. If the man had been allowed to operate for long unchecked, he had no doubt he would have become a real thorn in the side.
Instead, now they had the opportunity to clean the board entirely. They¡¯d take down a mid-sized guild with ambitions to become a significant player and provide a vital PR victory to the AA.
That was if Miss Walker would hurry up and save the day. Because her continued absence was starting to make James wonder if things had gone sideways on her side. She should have more than enough to take Mettermeier in, after all.
Worry was becoming more evident in Team 0¡¯s members, as nobody swooped in to protect them, and that didn¡¯t go unremarked. The Radiant Leader chuckled, eyes glinting with malevolence ¡°I see you are starting to realize.¡±
A sinking feeling appeared in James¡¯ gut, and he frantically reviewed all he knew of the operation, trying to find where things might have gone wrong.
There was nothing that came to mind, as they had managed to achieve all their goals smoothly¡ too smoothly, in fact.
¡°You let us get here.¡± He said out loud, in a tone of profound realization.
The chuckle from before transformed into full-blown laughter. ¡°Yes, I knew from the beginning, when I first heard that an AA team was talking shit about us in Brooklyn, that something was going on. It didn¡¯t take long to confirm that your teacher had also taken her leave from the Headquarters this evening, so I put two and two together.¡±
All members of Team 0 exchanged worried glances. The weight of the situation pressed down on them, made even more heavy by the smug satisfaction evident on Mettermeier''s face. If he had known about Miss Walker from the beginning, it meant that they had walked into a trap, thinking they were the ones tending the trap.
James swallowed, the dryness in his throat becoming more pronounced. ¡°Where¡¯s Miss Walker?¡± Maria demanded, her voice quivering but defiant.
Mettermeier gave her a chilling smile. ¡°Your precious teacher is likely already dealt with. I called in a favor, you see. There¡¯s a particularly powerful Awakener I know who owed me one. I thought, why not now? He has her handled. And as for the rest of you¡¡± He waved a hand dismissively. ¡°I had hoped Callum would be enough to deal with you without having to step in personally, but things have gone a bit too far. I guess the old adage is correct: if you want things done right, you have to do them yourself.¡±
James felt his heart plummet. This was bad. This was really bad. Miss Walker was their trump card. She was their failsafe. Without her, they were sitting ducks.
¡°We won¡¯t go out without a fight.¡± Ezekiel growled. He had an almost wild look as his worst fears were realized, but he also seemed determined to make the Radiant Guild pay for every pound of flesh they took. ¡°We¡¯ll make too much of a mess for you to cover up.¡±
¡°You kids are just an afterthought.¡± Mettermeier said chillingly ¡°The real problem will be covering up your teacher¡¯s disappearance, but it wouldn¡¯t be the first time a high ranker tried to take on a new dungeon by themselves and disappeared in its depths. I know of several that were never declared dead for this exact reason, after all.¡±
As Mettermeier continued to gloat, James tried to think of a way out. They couldn''t just stand there and wait for the inevitable. The man had never mentioned the teams that were supposed to come in after the initial operation to take control of Brooklyn and clean up any pocket of resistance. Still, James was not sure they could afford to wait for them to notice that something was going on.
He had full trust in Miss Walker''s capabilities, and unless a true powerhouse had been sent to face her, he was sure she¡¯d be able to defeat them in time. The problem, once again, was that time was the thing they were short on.
Despite how much Mettermeier seemed to like hearing himself talk, he was no idiot, and sooner or later, he would end his clich¨¦ villain monologue and actually deal with them.
That moment, unfortunately, was coming sooner than he would have liked.
¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. I allowed you to stall for a while, but I do have things I need to get to. You created a lot of work for me.¡± The man¡¯s tone was much harder now.
A slight wind started picking up as the crowd of Radiant members widened the circle once again, wary of being caught up in anything their leader might do.
¡°Albert! Barrier!¡± Mettermeier called, which made the E-ranker that had served as referee during the fight with Callum step up and lift his hands.
James momentarily considered trying to break the encirclement, but he knew that anything he tried to do would easily get countered by the Radiant Leader. He could have easily dealt with Team 0 in but a moment, but it looked like he wanted to make a show of it, probably to reaffirm his position to his men.
As the glowing purple barrier settled around them, James shared a look with his friends, knowing that this would be the hardest battle of their lives.
We can only hope she comes for us quickly.
Chapter 62.5 - Interlude Leila Walker
Despite how well things had been going, Leila was never one to lower her guard at the last moment. Too often, she had seen seemingly perfect missions go to hell when people became convinced that the danger was over.
That caution saved her life. She had been observing the lighthouse parking lot from within her shadow dimension, even though she was far enough to not be noticed by any but the best sensors, when a disturbance in the air made her take notice of her immediate surroundings.
No one without a powerful spatial skill could try to harm her, but that didn¡¯t mean it was a good habit to let enemies attack freely.
It was why she made sure to dodge the sword that came for her from seemingly nowhere. Already, the fact that the point of contact between her dimension and the real world had been located sent alarm bells ringing. On top of that, her instincts screamed that she didn¡¯t want to get caught up in the seemingly mundane sword strike.
Leila rematerialized a dozen feet away, still on the same rooftop but far enough that she could take in exactly who it was that had attacked her.
¡°Tch. I can already tell this is gonna be annoying.¡± A deep male voice said.
Her enhanced SENSE was high enough that she could see his features clearly, despite the darkness shrouding the battlefield. Her mind ran through countless memorized profiles until she stopped on one. ¡°Andre Zan. To what do I owe the pleasure of the First Swordsman of the Broken Tower coming to visit me?¡± She asked, keenly observing every movement.
He was a tall, thin man with sharp features and hard, cold eyes. A long, straight nose and a full beard, coupled with a well-tailored black suit and tie made him look more like a notary than the powerful Awakener she knew him as.
¡°The Broken Tower is long gone, girl. Nothing but foolish dreams. I¡¯m an independent now.¡± He revealed, shifting into a sword stance without hurry. He held his weapon directly pointed at her, the sleek blade gleaming ominously under the faint moonlight.
The sword itself was nothing special. Just B-rank mana steel forged into the hardest and most resilient weapon possible, without any other magical powers.
No, the real danger came from the sheer ability the man had in wielding it. A master swordsman before the Apocalypse happened, Andre Zan had taken his skills to their upper limit, achieving incredible feats without a drop of external mana being used.
¡°Then why are you here? Surely you know that it¡¯s a death sentence to go against the AA so directly.¡± Leila asked even as she shifted her weight, preparing herself for battle.
The shadows all over the rooftop broiled under her will, shifting and gearing up for a battle she was sure would require her best. "You could have chosen any other job. Why this?"
¡°I owed Mettermeier a favor.¡± He revealed, not sounding particularly put off. ¡°It''s not personal. Just business. And to be honest, I''ve always wanted to see how the famed Leila Walker would fare against my blade."
Despite how much more she would have liked to question him, Leila realized that the more time she wasted, the more likely her kids would be in trouble.
He¡¯s probably been told to at least stall me if he can¡¯t kill me. I need to finish this quickly.
Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.
All at once, the shadows rose up, covering her completely. Zan closed the distance in the blink of an eye, sword gleaming with the intent to cut her down then and there.
Leila¡¯s own blade - which emerged from her dimension with a flex of her will - met it with a resounding screech of tortured metal. As she moved with the blow to prevent him from leveraging his greater reach, the moonlight illuminated her form, making the assassin momentarily falter.
The shadows that had converged on her had now become an ever-shifting dress, which gave her a regal look. It tastefully hugged her curves, not showing anything but hinting at more. A veil, as if she were ready to walk to an altar, covered her face, but her red eyes shone through, giving her an eerie look.
Her sword, on the other hand, glowed a muted red, like lava flowing down a volcano.
¡°The big guns immediately, huh?¡± Zan asked, retaking his stance. She didn¡¯t bother to answer.
The two circled each other on top of the empty building she had chosen, sizing each other up. The wind howled around them, carrying with it the distant sounds of the city.
They clashed again in the middle of the rooftop, the power released enough to crater the cement. Jets of flame followed every swing of Leila¡¯s sword, forcing the older swordsman to retreat lest he be horribly burned.
His skill with the blade, however, was still superior to hers, which allowed him to not lose too much ground. He shifted like a leaf in the wind, always in the perfect position to menace her.
Her abilities were enough to prevent him from getting any serious blow in, but Leila started to get frustrated as they kept clashing fruitlessly.
Her keen senses told her that if she just kept pushing, she¡¯d slowly gain the upper hand. Her magic was simply an unbridgeable gap, and considering Zan was known exactly for his disdain of the practice - something that had likely confined him to B-rank forever - she just needed to leverage it. He¡¯d tire, having to dodge all her multidirectional attacks, and she¡¯d finally be able to win.
But it wouldn¡¯t happen fast enough. Already, precious time had been wasted, and she had no idea what the situation was like in the parking lot where her kids were facing enemies much stronger than them.
She needed to end this, and quickly.
Saying a silent prayer for the mess she was about to make, Leila gave up any notion of restraint and started flooding the environment with her mana.
Hundreds of points expended every second lifted the temperature to a high enough level that it could have been mistaken for a furnace.
¡°You are going to bring the whole building down!¡± Her would-be assassin shouted over the groaning of the foundations.
Leila was well aware of that, and she was glad she had chosen this specific place for her observations since no one lived here, as it was slated for demolition. It could still cause massive damage to the nearby buildings if she kept it up long enough to truly damage it irreparably, but she had no other choice.
With the ground so hot to threaten him on its own, the swordsman was forced to keep jumping around, never staying still for long.
Taking advantage of this, Leila gathered all her shadows and, with a scream of rage and frustration, released them in a massive wave.
Already limited in his movements, Zan could only bring his sword before him to try and cut through the powerful energy coming his way.
Unfortunately for him, that was not her only avenue of attack. The boiling hot floor, which was under her command, rose up.
Trapped between two equally dangerous attacks, the swordsman was forced to get some distance, kicking off the air and jumping high in the sky.
Without waiting for her attack to finish, Leila shifted back into her dimension, pushing hard to reach the parking lot and prevent a massacre.
Her speed was enough that, having been forced away, the assassin couldn¡¯t catch up, even if he quickly understood what was going on. He kicked the air again, shooting towards her like a bullet, swearing loudly, knowing he had allowed her too much space.
On any other occasion, Leila would have taken the time to make sure he was dead before she left, but time was of the essence.
Still, just as she was coming into direct sight of the lighthouse, the whole building she was technically connected to through her skill exploded.
A trap had been set up to prevent her escape. She had known this was a possibility, but hadn¡¯t expected it to be so blatant.
Though not hurt in any way, thanks to her ability, she was slowed down enough that Zan managed to catch up.
His sword shined in the moonlight, aiming at her back. The way the very air parted before it told her he was using a finishing skill of some kind, possibly wanting to exploit her surprise. The rubble had just stopped rolling as he reached her.
Just when it was about to pierce through her back, uncaring of the shadows protecting her form, she fell apart, unraveling like a puppet made of cloth.
With a slick, wet sound, Andre Zan¡¯s head fell to the ground, still shrouded by the dust cloud he had caused with his traps.
Looking little like a human and more like a monster of fire and shadows, a queen of her elements, Leila barely gave it a look. Her entire body was covered in darkness, and only her eyes and the dark, twisted wedding dress¡¯ decorations gave off an eerie red light.
The obstacle taken care of, she sped towards her students.
Chapter 63 - End of Book 1
Watching the impending doom approach, James could only firm up his resolve and decide to make his end as difficult for his enemy as possible.
He had known from the start that this whole operation had the possible outcome of him and all his friends dying gruesomely. Still, he had deliberately ignored it, thinking that their hard work and preparations, in the end, would see them triumph.
Despite how overwhelmed and defeated an opponent seemed, it was good practice to have more than one escape plan. It was a lesson he wouldn¡¯t forget anytime soon if he ever made it out of there, he knew.
And now, with the Radiant Guild leader leisurely approaching them with full confidence he could kill them all with a flick of his wrist, James could only regret his recklessness.
Not for himself. He didn¡¯t particularly care. Not that he wanted to die, of course, but he had gone in fully knowing of the likelihood of his death. But he had dragged the others with him, and he felt responsible for them too.
Not much mana remained in his system despite his attempts at stalling for as long as possible. But he still had enough for one attack.
I¡¯ll have to make it count.
James closed his eyes, feeling time slow down. There was a minuscule chance that he could do enough damage to Mettermeier with an unexpected blow to give the others an opening, and he would do everything in his power to get it.
He opened them, feeling his heartbeat slow down. There was no time for fear, no time for excitement. Every fiber of his body coiled up, gathering as much energy as possible and, the moment he noticed his enemy¡¯s attention shift to something else, he pushed it all in his legs.
James crossed the distance faster than he ever had before. Still feeling like everything was on slow-mo, he noticed Mettermeier¡¯s eyes return on him and widen in shock at seeing him so close.
They had barely begun to narrow in concentration that he was there and with all the desperation and focus he could muster, pushed all his energy into his fist.
He could only watch with dismay as the man¡¯s hand came up to block his blow, but he didn¡¯t allow it to stop him.
The second it connected, he released all the accumulated mana.
Time restarted its course, and James was blown back with the force of the resulting explosion. He rolled to a painful stop against the broken cement, grunting with discomfort, and gathered himself.
He had gotten a blow in, but James didn¡¯t need his senses to tell him it wouldn¡¯t be enough to do much beyond stunning Mettermeier.
He picked himself up, helped by two large hands. He gave a fleeting smile of thanks to Daniel, and refocused on the most powerful enemy he had to actually fight so far.
When the dust cloud blew away, the sea breeze doing its job quickly, James was dismayed to find that his desperate, last-minute attack had not resulted in as much damage as he had hoped.
Mettermeier was still standing, shaking his hand slowly as if to clear away an annoying sensation.
The furrow his feet had left in the cement as he was blown three feet back by the blow was a bit more impressive, but James realized with a sinking feeling it was not nearly enough.
He expected the man to gloat, maybe even taunt them a bit more before he started on his execution, but his eyes were still focused on the spot behind them that had taken his attention earlier, granting him the chance he had been seeking.
Not wanting to take his attention away from the enemy, James sent his Awareness scouring the darkness behind, looking for what it was that had shocked the man so much that he allowed himself to be hit by someone three ranks below.
The moment he found it, a laugh escaped him, and his shoulders relaxed. ¡°Jesus, Miss, you barely made it.¡±
At that, all his friends turned, expressions of stark relief and joy at seeing their teacher emerge from the shadows, looking somewhat harried but no worse for wear.
If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
The woman, in her usual black and red uniform, walked without a hurry, red eyes entirely focused on the man who would dare kill her students. She was holding something in her hand, which she gracefully tossed above the circle of Radiant members, who hurriedly opened up to let her pass without her saying anything.
That something was revealed to be a severed head. The neck, where fresh blood should be escaping, was entirely cauterized, and the expression painted on was one of concentration and worry, as if the man had been in the middle of a difficult maneuver and had been taken by surprise.
James did not recognize him, but it took little effort to realize this was the man Mettermeier had spoken about. The high ranker meant to stall and kill Miss Walker, so that the Radiant Guild could sweep everything under the rug.
Now looking much less secure, Mettermeier ground his teeth, looking around, trying to asses his chances.
Hell yeah. Now, you can get a taste of your own medicine.
All the adrenaline and energy that had been keeping James up and running having been spent in the last, desperate attack - despite how little it had seemed to do - it was no surprise that he started swaying in exhaustion.
Lauren was there immediately, grabbing his waist and supporting him. James gave her a grateful smile. He had truly pushed himself to the limits, and there would have been nothing more he could have done had Miss Walker not arrived.
¡°It¡¯s over.¡± The woman commanded authoritatively. She didn¡¯t raise her voice, but everyone heard the finality of her words through her aura.
She extended her will through the atmosphere until everyone could feel it pressing down, rooting them into place and preventing anyone from even thinking about escaping.
For Team 0, it felt like the caress of a worried mother. They had gotten so used to this kind of presence thanks to the extensive training the woman put them through that even had it been less protective, they wouldn¡¯t have suffered.
The others, however, fared much worse. The Radiant members fell under the pressure, bodies pressed to the ground and unable to so much as twitch.
The few E-ranks present were left on their knees, staring in horror as the full might of a top tier B-rank fighter revealed itself.
The shadows of the night lengthened until they surrounded the parking lot, creeping towards them like an unavoidable sentence. Fires flickered in and out of existence, giving the confrontation an eerie look.
Mettermeier, being the principal focus of the aura, barely stayed standing, though he seemed to be having trouble breathing freely from the way he clawed at his throat, eyes wide in fear.
Miss Walker kept the pressure up for a few more seconds until no space was left untouched by her shadows and finally released her aura, making the whole group gasp in relief.
For several seconds, there were only the sounds of deep, starved breaths and coughs.
¡°Your crimes are well beyond what is needed for me to act, and your stated purpose tonight, that of trapping and killing an AA Team grants me the authority to do this.¡± She finally said, capturing everyone¡¯s attention.
¡°The Radiant Guild will be disbanded here and now. I hereby revoke all your licenses, and take you into custody, so that you may be judged by a jury of your peers. You have the right to remain silent.¡±
Before anyone could get a word in edgewise to try and explain that not all of them had been on board, or even that they had been coerced into coming, the shadows jumped, swiftly covering them all and, much to their horror, dragging them down into the darkness.
Less than a minute later, the parking lot, once the site of a desperate battle, was left empty save for Team 0 and Miss Walker, who walked up to them, her hand gripping the air and somehow producing a tray of potions, which James recognized as both health and mana ones.
¡°Sorry for the delay, kids.¡± She apologized.
Giving a glance at the severed head still visible among the churning shadows, Ezekiel grimaced. ¡°It looks like you had something to take care of before you got here.¡±
Miss Walker eye-smiled, looking much more relaxed now. ¡°It was surprisingly annoying, but nothing I couldn¡¯t handle. They had some idea that we were coming, however, which means that my work is not nearly done.¡±
The implication being that someone at the AA had leaked their plans. And that she was not about to let that go unpunished.
¡°He didn¡¯t know about the other teams.¡± Lauren added, still holding James up and passing him two potions.
Their teacher hummed, eyes narrowing. ¡°Yeah, I noticed. Zan didn¡¯t either, which tells me it was either done at a lower level, or that someone among the higher-ups deliberately leaked only part of the plan.¡±
Gratefully drinking down the two brews, James felt strength returning to his battered form. The artificial taste of the potions was not pleasant, and he knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to take them again for a little while, having drunk two together, but it was worth it.
Standing on his own two feet soon after, he felt his brain start working again, and he put two and two together. ¡°You think someone tried to sweep the board clean. By leaking the information, they could have gotten us killed, which then would have led the other teams to show no mercy to the Radiant Guild, removing anyone who could possibly know something.¡±
The others turned to face Miss Walker in surprise and found confirmation of his theory in her nod. ¡°I don¡¯t have the certainty, but it does look like that. It¡¯s why I contained myself and didn¡¯t kill that man right where he stood.¡± She explained, gesturing to where Mettermeier had been a few minutes before.
With a startling, enormous boom, an explosion went off near the other side of Coney Island, bright and loud enough to be felt all over the city.
The shockwave reached them soon after, leaving them all stunned, as they watched a massive plume of smoke rise up into the sky.
¡°We need to lea-¡± Miss Walker¡¯s words were drowned out by another, closer explosion, and she evidently decided there was no time to speak.
Shadows rose up and grabbed them all, dragging them into a jumbled, confused world where things moved extremely quickly.
It was less than four minutes later that they emerged within the central hall at the AA HQ, where people were running around, some armed to the teeth while others completely panicked.
¡°Head up to our room; you¡¯ll be safe there. Do not speak to anyone that is not me, Marcus or the Director about what happened tonight.¡± Miss Walker yelled over the chaos, ushering them towards the elevator. ¡°You did your job well. Now, it¡¯s time for the adults to start pulling their weight. Try not to get into any more trouble before I come back to pick you up.¡±
With that, she was gone.
Looking out of the glass entrance, James saw a barrier, much sturdier and more energy-intensive than what was usually present, flicker into existence and finally realized that it was not just their little operation that had been going on tonight.
He was grabbed by Lauren, who started hauling him towards the elevator the others were holding open.
As the doors closed, cutting off James¡¯ sight, he could only hope that Miss Walker and the others would get things under control.
Chapter 64 - Beginning Book 2
As the blast doors softly hissed shut, the sounds of chaos and screams of the frightened quieted down immediately. It was as if James had stepped into another world entirely, where everything was exactly as it had been before they left.
Before whatever the fuck is happening started happening.
His teammates were all sitting around the TV, fiddling with the remote to get it to a news channel that might explain what exactly was going on.
Things had started veering off plan after defeating Callum Wright, and nothing had made sense since. That the Radiant Guild Leader had known about their ambush and had prepared a counter, he could still somewhat understand - it was the reason why he had been so glad multiple teams were ready to be deployed once it was confirmed that their operation was successful.
But what happened after¡ Seemingly without rhyme or reason, explosions had started going off all around the city, and considering the extremely high alert the HQ was on, James believed it was impossible that it was not a result of deliberate action.
¡°The Mayor¡¯s Office has sent out an alert to everyone to shelter in place, until the Awakeners¡¯ Association and the National Guard can establish order and, hopefully, capture or terminate whoever was responsible for the string of attacks.¡± The presenter said in an apathetic voice, as if this was just another Tuesday night.
Considering his age, the man might have been already working in the early years after the Apocalypse, meaning that this much chaos wouldn¡¯t faze him at all.
¡°What do they think?¡± James asked, eyes glued to the titles passing below the presenter¡¯s face.
¡°Terrorist attack on the infrastructure necessary to support our humanitarian operations in other countries.¡± Daniel replied distractedly from where he was sitting with his phone in hand, scrolling through social media.
¡°Is that an official thing or just more speculation?¡± Ezekiel rightly questioned. It was all too common, in the early hours after a disaster, for conspiracies of all kinds to spread unchecked. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if some had already started circulating.
¡°Nah, there is an official statement and everything.¡± The Tank replied, and at that exact moment, the presenter showed them a press release, with an official symbol and all, from the Kashmiri Liberation Force.
Despite the name, the organization was known to all as a terrorist group interested only in creating as much chaos as possible to prevent outside countries from entering the mess that the namesake region had become after the Apocalypse.
They would try and discourage military action by creating internal problems, from hiding dungeons to outright attacks, forcing countries to put resources into solving those issues before they could start thinking about sending India or Pakistan help.
Of course, that kind of behavior, in the old world that existed before the Apocalypse, would have meant swift and brutal retribution from all affected states.
In the new reality they lived in, however, where shipping lanes were often subject to monster attacks, and the people were much less interested in the outside world and more in internal problems, it was surprisingly effective.
¡°The Kashmiri Liberation Force declared that these attacks were in response to an accumulation of resources meant to aid the Indian Armed Forces in retaking control of the wayward province. This, they say, is unforgivable and required immediate and brutal intervention.¡± The anchor explained, finally showing some emotion. More than anything, the man looked put out and annoyed, which was something James could agree on.
The United States had long since renounced its most overt foreign intervention policies, but it still maintained some aid programs for countries in difficult situations, especially for food and medicine.
It was well known to everyone that New York would not be used to house ammunition or weapons. For that kind of thing, military ports in the rest of the country were much more useful. Expensive resources like that would also not be left out in the open, undefended.
Which made it much more likely that the things the KLF had targeted and destroyed were truly just stockpiles of food and meds meant for refugees.
¡°We can now confirm.¡± The anchor said as the TV showed an aerial view from a helicopter hovering above a destroyed hangar. ¡°That at least some of the targeted supplies were, in fact, just civilian aid. This disproves the legitimacy of the KLF¡¯s claims and puts in serious question the veracity of the entire statement.¡±
This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.
That¡¯s putting it lightly. They just terror bombed New York to destroy MREs and blankets.
James sat down heavily as the weight of the situation finally became too much. He didn¡¯t know all the facts, and he was sure things would become clearer with time, but he didn¡¯t need them to understand one thing: the United States would not stand idly and take this kind of attack without a powerful reaction.
¡°We¡¯re going to war, aren¡¯t we?¡± He asked out loud, unsure who he wanted to answer. Or if he wanted an answer at all.
Maria sharply turned to face him, paling in fear. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s what''s going to happen?¡±
James was silent for a moment before he forced his brain to start working again. ¡°I¡¯m not sure we can justify not reacting at all. People will be furious if it turns out it was really just civilian aid that made them attack us.¡±
Then, thinking about the history lessons he had about the world before mana, he added. ¡°Also, an attack on New York of this size will bring back terrible memories for many people.¡±
¡°It depends on how many dead there are.¡± Daniel interjected, still reading from his phone. ¡°I don¡¯t want to sound callous, but if only a handful of people got hurt, this might still blow over with just a few drone strikes. Maybe we¡¯ll send a few A-rankers to destroy one of their bases.¡±
What the Tank said sounded plausible, but something told James it wouldn¡¯t be so easy. An attack on New York was not something the Federal Government could dismiss with just an equivalent retaliation, especially not from an organization as disliked and without international allies as the Kashmiri Liberation Force.
¡°Don¡¯t these guys have the nuclear bomb?¡± Lauren asked suddenly.
Before anyone could panic, James stopped that line of thought ¡°No. They have some of the bombs, but not the codes necessary to make them function, nor can they open them to force them to work. It¡¯s been proved beyond reasonable doubt that they have no nuclear capability.¡±
It had been a big scandal a few years back, and he remembered it clearly because his grandfather had followed the investigations daily until it had been announced that the danger was practically zero.
¡°They got their hands on some after they took over some of the abandoned military bases, right?¡± Ezekiel asked.
¡°Yeah, but again, they have no way of using them. The Indian Armed Forces still have remote control over all the bombs. And the KLF doesn¡¯t have the ability to reverse engineer them.¡±
Lauren sighed in relief. ¡°Sorry, I just remembered that suddenly and got really scared they might start dropping them.¡±
¡°The only reason these guys are even still around.¡± Daniel interjected. ¡°Is that a massive military and Awakener driven operation is needed to reclaim the Kashmir region, and to do so with how high tensions are in that area¡ It¡¯s just better for everyone to keep that no-man land in between. Less opportunity for a major war to break out.¡±
¡°That, and there is an S-rank dungeon somewhere in the the nearby Himalayas. To poke it means risking opening it up.¡± James added.
S-rank dungeons were the homes of creatures capable of wiping out a country by themselves, if not immediately met with total commitment from the armed forces.
More than once, in the early days, a nuclear bombardment had to be employed to finally clear one.
Conversely, as humanity¡¯s understanding of mana increased, it became clear that the monsters inside the massive Mana Sinks were not likely to leave. The outside world simply did not provide enough for their sustenance, and they risked death if they ventured too far.
Of course, if one spawned in the middle of a city, like what had happened in Guadalajara, there was not much that could be done. The entire population died in short order, the rescue efforts had been impossible in the face of immensely powerful creatures that emerged from the absurd mana concentrations.
Quarantine and observation were the best that could be done in those cases. It wasn¡¯t always attainable, which then resulted in the mess Northern Mexico was in.
That served as a warning to everyone not to poke an S-rank dungeon, if they weren¡¯t absolutely sure they could completely clear it, because the consequences of its monsters spilling from within were nothing short of a disaster for entire countries.
The KLF used their closeness to one such place to avoid getting bombed into oblivion by the Indian Air Force, and they were not annoying enough to require the effort it would take to take them out in a conventional land operation.
¡°So what can we even do if they are so difficult to deal with?¡± Lauren asked and James shrugged.
¡°It honestly depends on how many casualties there are.¡± He answered ¡°But I don¡¯t see the President letting this go. He¡¯s been down in approval, and this might just be the ride he needs.¡±
After all, in America, almost everything was based on politics. Even if he agreed that they should answer in some kind of way, James didn¡¯t doubt that President McArthur would use this situation to his own benefit. It wasn¡¯t often that one was handed such an obviously evil enemy to fight, and considering how the land reclamation efforts against the dungeons had not been keeping up with his campaign promises¡ He might just need the distraction.
¡°A first casualty report reads as seventy-two dead and a hundred and fifty injured. Most of the dead come from a Union meeting happening next to the warehouse we showed you earlier. Efforts are still underway to pull people out of the rubble, and we expect the numbers to keep climbing.¡± The news anchor reported gravely. Even someone such as he could still be affected by the carnage, it seemed.
Despite the world being a terribly violent place, with monsters running around and death standing at every corner, humanity had managed to find a certain sense of safety, thanks to the Awakeners¡¯ efforts. They were not so desensitized that such an attack wouldn¡¯t matter yet, it seemed.
James, curious to know more about what people thought, took a page out of Daniel¡¯s book and went to find his phone from where he had left it in his locker. When I put this here, I thought it might break during the fight with Callum. I had no idea what would happen¡ Now, my grievances seem a bit petty.
Antares, as always, was a fount of information. The mods had seemingly tried to corral the users into one megathread at the beginning, but they had given up after a while, and the attack on New York was the only thing spoken about on the front page.
People were speculating about the real motives behind the KLF¡¯s action, ranging from suicide by America, to them having received the backing of an enemy country.
The latter was the scariest option, but James didn¡¯t believe it was correct. The KLF had tried to entice everyone, from Russia and China, to Nigeria and the EU. They hadn¡¯t managed to do so for years, and it was unlikely they had finally got it.
No, what scared him the most was the aptly named ¡°Military Intervention¡± thread. People theorized widely about the strength of the response, but no one doubted that there would be a massive one.
America was going to war.
Chapter 65
It was a couple hours later, after the news had basically confirmed the initial assessment and the number of dead had stopped climbing, that Miss Walker appeared in the middle of the parlor, looking tired and much more frazzled than they had ever seen her.
James put down his phone, which he had used to speak with his grandparents to ensure they were all right - they were, luckily, having been home and immediately headed to the basement for shelter when the explosions started.
¡°Miss! Is everything all right?¡± Maria asked, hand extended as if to help the masked woman, who waved her off, sighing tiredly.
¡°It¡¯s been a while since a clusterfuck of these proportions happened. We were lucky that so many teams were already prepared to intervene because of our operation, so we were able to stop a few of the most dangerous attacks and rescued all those who did not die on the spot.¡±
Her tone was relatively casual, considering what she was saying, but her eyes betrayed her weariness.
¡°Is the attack over?¡± James cut to the heart of the question. Frustration had mounted as they were forced to stay inside the well-defended HQ while ordinary people suffered. He was aware that they wouldn¡¯t be able to do much more than the experienced teams already working on it and that after the confrontation with the Radiant Guild, no member of Team 0 was in the right condition to fight against terrorists. Still, the sensation of being useless and cooped up remained.
¡°As far as we can tell, we got them all. One of their teams managed to escape using a space-time skill, but we caught the remaining ones.¡± Miss Walker revealed, her hand reaching into the shadows and coming back out with a fluffy towel, which she used to dab at her exposed face, cleaning some of the soot and ash.
¡°They managed to destroy a good part of their immediate targets - the accumulated resources meant for the refugees - but most of the actual infrastructure, which was meant to be destroyed in the second wave of attacks, withstood the damage pretty well.¡± The woman continued.
James had little doubt that the critical hubs would be well defended despite the unpreparedness. Dungeons, for all the danger they brought along, also provided incredibly tough materials, which could be used to craft hardy infrastructure. No simple bomb was going to bring down any of the new skyscrapers.
The problem, of course, is the number of dead that still come along with such an attack. Our buildings and bridges might be tougher, but our people are not. Not the average ones, at least.
¡°There were a few casualties in the fights, but our preparedness was key. We overwhelmed them swiftly, and from there, they could only fight defensively. Once we had cornered them in a few abandoned warehouses, it was over.¡±
They all listened like gold was spilling from her hidden lips. The hours spent watching TV anchors speculate about how long it might take to clear the city of terrorists and what the eventual reaction might be had made them all starving for accurate information, and nothing could beat a direct account from someone who had participated in the operations.
¡°Do you think it would have been different if we had not conducted our operation tonight?¡± Daniel asked curiously.
Miss Walker hummed in assent. ¡°Without a doubt. Only one of their teams was good enough to get to their escape points once we found them, but if we had to wait for a full muster¡ Well, many more would have escaped. Especially since Madam Helper was forbidden from taking the field.¡±
A collective intake of breath made her huff in laughter. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m not saying she couldn¡¯t take part in the operation at all. Just that she was contained to tracking and rescue efforts.¡±
¡°Did they believe she would be too destructive?¡± James queried, though he already knew the answer. Madam Helper was an extremely powerful S-rank Awakener who had her residence in the State, though no one knew exactly where. She was a common sight at charity events and galas, where celebrities mixed with powerful Awakeners seamlessly.
For all her glamour and elegance on the red carpet, however, the woman was known to be highly destructive. Her Talent was speculated to be a form of matter disintegration, and he could see how having her bulldoze through the city in search of the terrorists might have led to more damage than what the attacks had already done.
No one doubted her power. But more than one journalist and pundit, when asked, had confessed that they didn¡¯t think her intervention would be a good idea. At least until they had the bastards cornered. Then everyone agreed that her particular brand of help might be very useful.
This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.
Miss Walker snorted in response to his question. ¡°Yeah, and I can tell you she did not like that one bit. The woman was exuding enough power to level a city block. Still, she did her job. Her ability can be surprisingly useful in finding and rescuing trapped people.¡±
James thought about the few videos that were still online, which showed the results of her passing, and shuddered. Houses simply ceased to exist if she wanted to. Entire buildings were gone in an instant, as if they had never been there.
Narrowing the focus down, he supposed Madam Helper might be a successful rescuer. She¡¯d be able to remove anything in her path to get to the trapped person, possibly holding the rest of the building from falling down with her will alone.
¡°So you got them all but one team? Got as in captured or as in killed?¡± Daniel¡¯s question might have been a bit too morbid, but it was also an important one. If at least some of the terrorists had been taken alive, after all, they might be able to learn more about the reasons behind the attacks.
James wasn¡¯t one to fall into baseless conspiracies, but even he had to admit that this seemed just too cartoonishly evil and stupid. He wanted more answers, and the only way they¡¯d get them was if someone from the KLF started talking.
Miss Walker paused, her gaze slightly distant, as if recalling the night''s events. "Most were killed. Their level of fanaticism was such that they preferred to take their own lives rather than be captured. But we did manage to apprehend a few. Interrogations are underway.¡±
Maria leaned forward, concern evident in her eyes. "Why would they go to such lengths? What could possibly drive them to such extremes for what we know is only supplies to civilians, no matter what they publicly claim?¡±
Miss Walker exhaled slowly. "Ideology, misinformation, desperation... it''s hard to pinpoint a single reason. But what is clear is that this wasn''t just a simple act of terror. There''s a bigger picture here, and it''s disturbing.¡±
James frowned at that. He himself had some doubts, but the teacher seemed to imply that she knew something specific, or at least had a theory. "What do you mean?¡±
The masked woman hesitated, choosing her words carefully. ¡°I¡¯m not saying that they had inside help, but the level of access they had to set up all the attacks should not have been possible. Not without a significant increase in their covert action ability, which nothing points to.¡±
Daniel''s face turned ashen. "Are you suggesting there might be a powerful country behind them?¡±
Miss Walker nodded gravely "It''s a possibility we cannot ignore. The swiftness with which they executed their plans, bypassing several security measures... It''s unsettling. I don¡¯t want to boast, but the KLF is incapable of blindsiding us like this. Not alone. I know they are not liked by anyone, but there are a few that could stomach working with them if it means weakening us.¡±
Silence settled in the room, the gravity of the revelation weighing heavily on them all. The idea that some country was using the KLF as a patsy to attack the US was a chilling thought. The implications were even worse.
I might have been a bit too hasty in my interpretation earlier.
Lauren, who had been silent throughout the discussion, finally spoke up, her voice soft yet edged with determination. "If that''s true, then we''re not just dealing with a group of terrorists. And this is not just a punitive action, like what they usually do around the world. This might be a plot to draw the US into a conflict.¡±
Miss Walker nodded in agreement. "It''s a terrifying thought, but we must consider all possibilities. The stakes are too high for us to ignore any leads.¡±
James leaned forward, his brow furrowed in thought. "Is there any evidence to back this theory? Any intelligence or intercepted communications that could shed light on this?¡±
The masked woman hesitated for a moment, her eyes scanning each member of the team. ¡°Nothing one hundred percent certain, but I can tell you I¡¯m not the only one with doubts. Everyone who participated in the reclaiming of the land after the Apocalypse can tell you that their coordination was not that of bumfuck hickeys from nowhere. They had real training.¡±
Maria''s eyes widened. "Why hasn''t this been shared with the public? People have a right to know if there''s a larger threat looming.¡±
Even now, the anchor on the TV was directing the discussion around the attacks and their consequences. Still, no one seemed to consider that their reaction was exactly what the organizers wanted.
Miss Walker sighed, rubbing her temples. "It''s a delicate situation. Releasing such information without concrete evidence could lead to panic, not to mention diplomatic tensions if we point fingers at the wrong nation.¡±
Ezekiel chimed in ¡°I also imagine that revealing what we know could tip off our adversaries, making it harder to gather more concrete evidence. If we publicly state that we suspect someone beyond the KLF, they¡¯ll do their best to hide their traces.¡± That gained a nod of approval from their teacher.
Daniel looked pensive. "So we''re caught in a catch-22. We can''t act without more evidence, but gathering that evidence puts us at risk.¡±
James frowned, deep in thought. ¡°These are all speculations about the how. But there¡¯s also the question of why. Why would a powerful nation use the KLF as a proxy to attack us? What do they stand to gain?¡±
Miss Walker leaned back, her eyes distant. "That''s the million-dollar question, isn''t it? It could be anything from geopolitical maneuvering to diverting attention from their own internal issues. Or perhaps they want to test our defenses and response capabilities. I know at least China would love to get their hands on some real numbers about our S-rank forces. If we send them off in a rampage, they might gather enough information to start developing specific counters.¡±
The weight of the situation hung heavily in the room. Each team member was lost in their own thoughts, contemplating the larger implications of the night''s events.
After a few moments of silence, Lauren broke the quiet. "What''s our next move? How do we proceed from here?¡±
Miss Walker let out a startled laugh. ¡°Oh, you are not going to do anything at all about it. This is above even my pay grade, it¡¯s certainly not something you kids need to get involved in.¡±
Seeing their put off expressions, she added. ¡°Listen, this is a matter of national security on a level not seen in years. If my suspicions turn out to be correct - and I really should not have shared them without thinking about it first - this might be the most serious incident since the opening of the S-rank dungeon in Northern Mexico. You have your G-rank exam to think about and once you¡¯ve passed that, the climb to E-rank. Once you get to your second Awakening, we might start talking about this more.¡±
No matter what kind of needling they tried to employ, their teacher remained steadfast in her decision until finally, they agreed to table the matter, even though they were all terribly curious.
I¡¯m not going to let this go so easily. But first, I need to pass this stupid exam.
Chapter 66
The moka had just finished burbling with freshly brewed coffee, when James sensed his grandfather come down the stairs, ready to begin the day.
Dawn illuminated the living room in soft light, giving it a cozy air. He pulled his plaid tighter around his shoulders and got another cup, pouring some coffee for the elderly man.
¡°Now, this is a surprise.¡± Larry murmured, eyeing his grandson in worry.
James shrugged, a half smile stretching his lips. He wasn¡¯t one to wake up early if he didn¡¯t need to, but he had been feeling restless ever since the operation against the Radiant Guild had ended in chaos, and since his G-rank exam was tomorrow, he felt it wasn¡¯t that strange for him to buck his habits.
It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll pass. I¡¯m almost certain I will. But it could make things difficult if not everyone does, and support mages like Ezekiel have a harder time in practical tests.
He didn¡¯t see how the team could continue staying together if they weren¡¯t all allowed to access G-rank dungeons. It would suck if they were relegated to H-rank ones for one more month, which was when the next exam would be held.
More than that, however, his nervousness stemmed from the weird way things had been going in the news lately.
Condemnation for the attack on New York had been swift and unanimous from every country on earth, even those who did not have a good relationship with the US. That meant no one was the clear culprit. At least not that we know of.
Larry took a deep sip of the coffee, letting the warm liquid slide down his throat before setting the cup down with a sigh of contentment. "You seem troubled, James. What''s on your mind?¡±
James hesitated for a moment, then decided to voice his concerns. "The world seems to be shifting, Grandpa. The attack feels like the beginning of something much bigger. I don¡¯t want us to go to war over a piece of land no one can even point to.¡±
Larry leaned back, his old eyes sharp and piercing. "You''re right. The world has been watching and waiting for the US to make its move. For too long, we''ve been focused inward, letting our internal politics and the rise of the private Guilds dictate our international stance. Now, it seems they are not content waiting for us anymore.¡± Sighing softly, he added. ¡°I don¡¯t want to say it was inevitable, but something was going to happen sooner or later. The chaos after the Apocalypse might have frozen most international conflicts, but they were never going to stay that way for long.¡±
James looked at his grandfather, surprised by the depth of his analysis. "You think the Guilds have been a hindrance in our foreign policy?¡±
Larry chuckled. "They''ve been both a boon and a bane. On one hand, they''ve been instrumental in defending our borders and keeping the peace within. We would not have managed to get so many high-level Awakeners without them. On the other, their increasing power and influence have made it difficult for the government to have a unified stance on international issues. They have their own agendas, and sometimes, they don''t align with the country''s best interests.¡±
James took a moment to absorb what his grandfather was saying. "So, are you suggesting the Guilds might be responsible for the attack? Or at least that they share some of the blame for letting it happen?¡±
Larry shook his head. "Not directly, no. But their constant squabbles and power struggles could have made us appear weaker and more vulnerable to external threats. Countries or organizations looking to exploit the situation would see this as an opportunity.¡±
James frowned, deep in thought. "That''s a terrifying thought, Grandpa. I¡¯m the first to believe the Guilds to be a detriment to the country as a whole, but I hadn¡¯t even thought about how our foreign enemies might see their increased power¡¡±
The old man nodded, his gaze distant. "It''s not just about power or territory, James. It''s about perception. If the world sees the US as a divided nation, with Guilds more powerful than the government, they might think we''re ripe for the taking or manipulation.¡±
James sighed, taking a long sip of his coffee. "So, where does that leave me as an Awakener? I''ve been focused on improving my skills, hoping to reach the next tier, but with everything that''s going on, I feel like it won¡¯t be nearly enough.¡± He hated how weak his voice sounded. Ever since he had received the System, James had felt a sense of purpose, a drive that kept pushing him forward, but with the destruction of the Radiant Guild and the mess that the international situation was rapidly becoming, he felt disoriented.
The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.
Larry leaned forward, his gaze intense. "It''s always been about more than just personal power, James. As Awakeners, you have a responsibility to protect our country and its people. But you also need to understand that these are situations in which no single person, no matter how great and powerful, might make enough of a difference by themselves. Not even the vaunted S-ranks can.¡±
Thinking back to his meeting with Pride, James felt some doubt. The sheer power the man had exuded without even trying had been enough to topple countries. But I understand what he¡¯s saying. This kind of issue is not something I can personally affect. Not anytime soon, at least.
Larry continued. "You have to consider the bigger picture. In a world of politics, power plays, and international intrigue, the strength of an individual, no matter how exceptional, is only one piece of the puzzle. You can push your limits, reach the next Awakening, and even surpass others in your rank. But always remember that the strength of a nation isn''t just in the power of its Awakeners, but in the unity and direction of its people. And right now, America is divided and weakened. We make a tempting target.¡± He concluded grimly.
James nodded along, absorbing his grandfather''s words. He had known him to be a smart man and interested in politics to boot, but they hadn¡¯t often had discussions such as this."So, what do you suggest I do? I can''t just sit by and watch things unfold."
Larry smiled gently. ¡°You told me yourself that your teacher assured you wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with the response to the attacks. I understand you must feel frustrated, but the best thing you can do is take your time and grow into the best Awakener you can.¡±
He then patted James¡¯ hand in an uncharacteristic show of affection. "Right now, your focus should be on the G-rank exam. Passing that will put you in a position where you can do more, both for the AA and the country. The higher your rank, the more influence and responsibilities you''ll have.¡±
James sighed. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯ll be able to pass it. At least as far as combat is concerned, I should be well above the average level 50 Awakener. But the rest of the requirements are still a bit murky, and even after I pass it¡ Well, the expectations on a G-rank are a magnitude higher than those on a H-rank.¡±
The old man nodded understandingly. ¡°The higher you climb, the more responsibility they¡¯ll heap on you. This is a lesson for all things in life. The reward for hard work is only more work. But remember, it''s not just about brute strength. Your ability to strategize, to connect with others, and to understand the bigger picture will be just as important. And you have those qualities, James. I''ve seen them in you.¡±
James looked down, his index finger tracing patterns on the coffee mug. "I''ve seen what happens when Awakeners rush into things without thinking. People get hurt. And as we move up in ranks, the stakes only get higher.¡± He said, thinking back to his last mission. If Miss Walker had been even just a minute late, things would have gone much, much differently.
His plan, and it was James who had pushed hard for it, would have likely cost his and his friends¡¯ lives. That was unacceptable.
No one had felt the need to reprimand him, mostly because of the last few days¡¯ chaos. Everyone had known the stakes, that was true, but James couldn¡¯t help but feel responsible.
¡°Exactly." Larry responded. "But you also have a support system. The Awakeners¡¯ Association, your friends and your mentors will be there to guide and support you. You won''t be facing these challenges alone.¡±
James considered this for a moment. "I just wish there was a way to prepare more, to know what''s coming. The unknown is what scares me the most.¡± He wasn¡¯t used to being so open and vulnerable, but things had happened and he felt somewhat shaken from the high he had ridden so far. His life as an Awakener wouldn¡¯t just be getting better and better. He¡¯d have to work for it, much more than he had initially believed.
Larry chuckled softly. "That''s the thing about life, James. It''s unpredictable. But remember, it''s not about the challenges we face, but how we respond to them. And I have no doubt that you''ll rise to the occasion. No matter what kind of problem arises from this attack - and make no mistake, they are going to pop up - you¡¯ll be fine as long as you give it your all.¡±
There was a moment of silence as both men lost themselves in thought. The rays of the morning sun streamed through the window, casting a golden hue over the room.
After a while, James broke the silence. "Thanks, Grandpa. This helped.¡± And it was the truth. He couldn¡¯t say that all his fears had been addressed, but much like when he had been a kid in the throes of a nightmare and his grandparents¡¯ warm presence had given him the tranquillity to go back to sleep, he felt more relaxed. James wouldn¡¯t cower in fear of what the next day might bring, but rather would wake up with a smile, ready to take it head-on.
James then turned to the entrance, where he had felt his grandmother stand for the whole length of the discussion, and smiled at her, receiving a blinding one back. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to interrupt. It seems that you boys had a real good talk.¡±
¡°The boy will be fine.¡± Larry replied in his usual gruff tone, but his eyes betrayed his pride.
With silver hair neatly tied in a bun and a serene grace about her, Rosa always had a way of bringing calm to any situation. The family matriarch had seen the world change through the decades she had served as a nurse, and her wisdom had always been a guiding force for both Larry and James. She walked over and softly squeezed James'' shoulder, her touch bringing warmth. ¡°I¡¯m incredibly proud of the man you are becoming, James. I know the world might be a scary and confusing place now, but it has always been that way. Magic and monsters might be new, but they don¡¯t change things nearly as much as some people think.¡±
Larry nodded in agreement, reaching out to hold Rosa''s hand. Their bond, forged over decades, was evident in the silent understanding they shared.
Rosa continued "But through it all, America has stood strong. We have our flaws and our disagreements, but when push comes to shove, we come together. And it''s because of people like you, who care, who strive to make a difference. Don¡¯t be afraid of the future, love, because as long as you hold onto your integrity, you''ll find your way.¡±
As he watched his grandmother bustle through the kitchen and cook up a storm for breakfast, James relaxed back on the couch. Nothing significant had changed in the world that morning, but it felt like it was a brighter place.
The shadows that had so worried him were still there, but they were not as dark.
Chapter 67
The days following the KLF attacks had been hectic for all of New York, which was saying something. The Big Apple, however, was not known for its sheer grit for nothing, so people soon found a new normal.
Visible patrols of Awakeners from private Guilds and the AA had become a common sight. It wasn¡¯t so much that anyone expected another rash of attacks to happen - The Kashmiri Liberation Force¡¯s leadership had released a statement saying that they had achieved their goals of limiting American overreach - but they couldn¡¯t very well just go back to business as usual without taking a few more precautions.
Considering the sheer attention on the city, not even the most thuggish Guilds dared make problems at the moment, which allowed for a weird sort of camaraderie to form.
President McArthur had given a speech at the grounds where the most dead had been recovered alongside the Mayor, Governor and Regional AA Director, saying that the attack would not go unpunished and asking for all Americans to come together.
While at any other point in time, it would have felt pretty boilerplate - there was no shortage of politicians attempting to rally the people against the monster tides to get a few more votes - the KLF attack had shaken the population enough that it had some effect.
This meant that when James was stopped a few times on his way to the AA HQ and showed his ID and exam papers, he was treated like some sort of hero by both civilians and Guild Awakeners alike.
Considering how confrontational his relationship with them had been so far, James felt justified in his befuddlement, but he pushed it aside in short order, not wanting to waste any more time than he already had.
If I had known there were so many checkpoints on the way, I would have come much earlier. Now I¡¯m almost late.
Finally entering the HQ after one last check - though this time he was waved in after the forcefield around the building didn¡¯t show any hesitance in letting him through - James found the lobby to be much more crowded than he had ever seen it.
Even when Miss Walker brought him and the rest of Team 0 back after the Radiant operation, there hadn¡¯t been that many people. It had been more chaotic, for sure, but there had been enough space to move.
On the other hand, there now were so many people that it was difficult to find anyone. For someone who didn¡¯t have the same Skills James did, at least.
With Thakinetic Awareness, it took him only a few minutes of elbowing through the crowds to get to where he could feel his teammates clustering together.
¡°What the hell is going on?¡± He asked as soon as Lauren turned to face him.
¡°Well, good morning to you too, sleeping beauty.¡± She teased. ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for you for ten minutes already.¡±
¡°I was stopped four times for checks on the way here.¡± James replied grumpily. ¡°Now, can we get to the bit where you explain why it looks like the lobby has been taken by assault by a mob?¡±
He already had developed a theory - the vast majority of the people present were actually weak Awakeners, and the event being held today made it easy to connect the dots - but he hoped against all odds to be wrong.
¡°I think they might be here to take the test.¡± Daniel finally answered resignedly. The Tank was a towering presence, standing almost half a foot above the closest people, and his bulk made it so no one got too close by accident.
¡°How are there so many of them?!¡± James asked exasperatedly. He had known that there were many more Awakeners than those who actively took part in hunting monsters inside dungeons, but this seemed a bit too much. They were not all ready to become G-rank, at least.
¡°I don¡¯t believe most of them are here for the test. It¡¯s apparently been pretty hectic for the last few days.¡± Ezekiel clarified, glancing at the crowd. "After the KLF attacks, many want to do their part. Some are here to see if they can rank up, but the majority are just hoping to offer assistance in any way possible. The government''s call to arms resonated with a lot of people.¡±
Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.
Maria chimed in ¡°It¡¯s endearing, in a way. People want to help, but they have no idea what to do, and so they come here. Awakeners, despite not being particularly powerful, are still Awakeners. Letting them leave without hearing them out is not an option.¡±
James frowned, thinking about the logistical nightmare that this would pose. "But most of these people aren¡¯t even equipped to handle combat against monsters. It''s too absurd to think of sending them in the elite teams that will fight against the terrorists.¡±
That was looking like the most likely response at the moment. A few powerful Awakeners, supported to the fullest extent by the US Military, would destroy important KLF bases and make sure no one would ever dare attack America like that again.
A voice piped up from behind him, light and teasing "You want to fight terrorists, handsome?¡±
James turned to see a young woman, probably in her mid-twenties, with purple-dyed hair tied in a messy bun, a smattering of freckles on her face, and a playful glint in her soulful brown eyes. She wore the emblem of the Ten Thousand Eyes Guild - a biblically accurate angel - and by her side stood four others, each of them displaying the same emblem.
"I''m Tea.¡± She introduced herself, giving James a once-over that made him slightly uncomfortable. "And these are my teammates - Mark, Bethany, Jean, and Joe." She pointed to each in turn. Mark was a burly man with a broadsword strapped to his back, Bethany had a metal staff that gave a staticky feeling, Jean had a white suit with a red cross, indicating she was the designated healer, and Joe was a bald young man - almost as tall as Daniel - and wore a scarlet sash over his flowy robes.
Lauren raised an eyebrow at the open flirtation and placed herself squarely in front of James. The sight was a bit comical, considering she was six inches shorter than him. "Nice to meet you. What brings the Ten Thousand Eyes Guild here?¡±
Tea leaned in, her voice dripping with mischief. "Word is there''s a hotshot team making waves that¡¯s going to take the test, and we wanted to see them for ourselves. And I must say¡¡± She said, eyes raking over James. ¡°The rumors did not exaggerate.¡±
Her gaze was intense, beyond just ordinary interest. It took James a second, but he finally realized that the purple-haired woman must have some kind of inspection skill, somewhat similar to his own Awareness, which was the source of his discomfort. Well, it¡¯s not illegal to scout people, and I suppose she doesn¡¯t know I can feel her using it.
James cleared his throat, trying to steer the conversation back on track. "You said something about fighting terrorists?¡±
Tea''s playful smile widened, revealing perfectly white teeth. "Ah, caught that, did you? Yes, our guild has been actively involved in counter-terrorism efforts since the attacks. We''ve had some success, but as you said, not everyone is equipped for direct combat. That''s one of the reasons why we''re here - to scout potential talent and allies for our missions.¡±
Mark stepped forward, his broad shoulders drawing attention to him. "We need a strong coalition of Awakeners to ensure that another attack doesn''t happen. The government is doing its part, but we believe the guilds - with the Ten Thousand Eyes in the leading role thanks to our information-gathering abilities - can provide a more specialized response.¡±
Jean, the silent blonde healer who had been looking at the ground in shyness so far, added to that, her voice soft yet firm "It''s not just about raw power. Strategy, intelligence, and collaboration are just as crucial. The KLF may have struck a blow, but together, we can ensure they don''t get another chance. If we give back as good as we got and then ignore the consequences of our actions, we¡¯ll get drawn in an endless cycle of violence.¡±
The short speech felt like a rehearsed recruitment pitch, which made James roll his eyes. Yes, he could appreciate the unity that came from feeling under attack as much as anyone else, but the fact that Guilds were already starting to take advantage of it made him exasperated.
Bethany, evidently sensing James'' skepticism, stepped forward, her metallic staff glowing faintly with potential charge. "Look, I get it. It''s easy to be cynical, especially when it seems like everyone''s just out for their own gain. But the truth is, we''re all in this together. The KLF attacks have shown that no one is safe, regardless of rank or affiliation.¡±
Before he could answer back, Joe, the tallest of the Guild team, interjected ¡°There are many who genuinely want to help, to make a difference. But not everyone knows how, and the AA doesn¡¯t have the resources to deal with this many people. That''s where we come in. We take some of them off their plate and ensure everything is running smoothly.¡±
Lauren raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. "So, what''s the plan?¡±
Tea smiled. "First, we need to assess the capabilities of those who want to help. The G-rank exam is a perfect opportunity for that. It''ll separate the wheat from the chaff, so to speak. Some people are just not suited to doing anything more than civilian life, after all.¡±
James crossed his arms. "And after the exam?¡±
Tea''s eyes twinkled with mischief again. "Well, handsome, that''s where things get interesting. We''ll be offering joint training sessions for all those who have a decent score for free, sharing intel, and creating specialized task forces to tackle specific threats. We can reduce the amount of interference in the regular operations and maybe deal with some of the backlog of weaker dungeons that so often creates problems even in cities like New York.¡±
It was all fine and dandy, but James knew they weren¡¯t doing it out of the goodness of their hearts. Taking on some of the weight of new recruits from the AA would also allow them a pick of the cream of the crop, which would make their expansion operations much easier.
Before he could answer, however, the elevator dinged open, and from it, a familiar figure emerged.
Standing close to seven feet in height, Mr. Bethany towered over the crowd and captured everyone¡¯s attention without even needing to raise his voice.
A couple minutes later, the lobby had fully quieted down as people waited for the giant of a man to speak.
¡°Thank you.¡± He said when every sound finally stopped. ¡°I¡¯m sure most of you are very eager to get started with the exam, but I know that not everyone¡¯s here for it. So I¡¯d kindly ask those here to sign up for the rescue and clean-up efforts to please stand to the far end of the lobby.¡± His voice was deep enough to be heard through the whole floor, and no one dared speak up to question him.
After a couple of minutes of shuffling, the examinees were standing at the front, and Mr.Bethany addressed them directly. ¡°Now, everyone here for the Rank Up Exam, please go down with your team or by yourself if unaffiliated through the elevators. You¡¯ll be let through in groups of ten and taken to where the first section of the test will take place.¡± He said, gesturing to the dozen or so AA staff members who were stationed around the elevators.
¡°I hope you are ready to use your brain, because the first test is a written one.¡±
Oh crap.
Chapter 68
¡°A written test?!¡± Tea muttered dejectedly under her breath, seemingly losing all her initial confidence.
Similar scenes repeated themselves all through the lobby, as people who had gotten there by bashing monster skulls really hard, often with blunt weapons or - in James¡¯ case - their own hands, realized they would have to use their own brain, for once, to solve the problem that presented itself before them.
¡°Now, now, I assure you it¡¯s nothing beyond what you should have been taught by your Guild. Just some simple questions about the laws and limitations around being an Awakener.¡± Mr. Bethany said over the discontented murmur.
Tea shot a nervous glance towards James, who seemed to have calmed quickly once clarification had been given. His face was devoid of worry, and he simply gave a reassuring nod to his team. "Remember, Miss Walker prepared us for this.¡± He whispered, recalling the long, boring hours of bureaucratic lessons they had to sit through during their first month.
¡°Oh, I¡¯m so glad I revised some of my notes last night.¡± Maria muttered to herself.
An examiner¡¯s loud voice called out to them. "Teams, please proceed to Examination Room B on the lower floor for the written test!¡±
The two groups made their way through the lobby, heading towards the elevator. James took the lead, ensuring his team stuck together.
As they walked, they passed by many who were busy exchanging panicky whispers, some flipping hurriedly through pages of notes, others trying to quiz each other with last-minute questions. It was clear that most had underestimated the importance of this part of the examination.
¡°Go in.¡± One of the AA Agents said, gesturing to the open elevator and giving James a nod, evidently recognizing him.
The minute they spent in the enclosed space was spent in silence, as everyone tried their best to remember everything they could.
Finally, they were let out four floors below the ground level and into a single corridor with bright and bold signs telling them where to go.
Despite having been part of the AA for months, James had never been on this specific floor, so he gratefully followed the instructions until he reached an open door.
Upon entering Examination Room B, they were met with long tables neatly arranged in rows, each spot equipped with a paper, pencil, and a small clock to keep track of time. An overseer - whose powerfully burning aura showed she was at least a C-rank Awakener - stood at the front, her stern face scanning the room as everyone found their seats.
I probably could have gotten here by following the presences. But it¡¯s better not to give out anything about my capabilities, just in case.
It¡¯s not that he suspected Tea and her team of being there to spy on him precisely, but he wasn¡¯t about to hand them information they didn¡¯t need to have, especially since they were part of the infamous Ten Thousand Eyes Guild.
It took a few more minutes until four more teams entered the room and sat down. The moment the last man took his seat, the door closed with a bang, startling everyone.
¡°The specific instructions are on the first page of the test.¡± The examiner called out, eyes roving over everyone with enough intensity that they all understood no cheating would be allowed.
"This test will gauge your knowledge of the duties and responsibilities of an Awakener. This includes rules about dungeon behavior, what to do with loot, the importance and regulations around mana stones, and the limits of your authority in and around a dungeon. You will have one hour. Begin.¡±
James flipped over the test and started reading, relieved that nothing too weird was being asked.
The first question being ¡°What is the proper procedure for handling mana stones after a dungeon run?¡± Made him relax even further. This was just the basics, and honestly, he shouldn¡¯t have expected anything too difficult, considering that the test was supposed to be about the duties of a G-rank Awakener.
It¡¯ll probably be much harder next time. The jump in power to E-rank means a lot more responsibilities.
Still, he concentrated and answered the questions as thoroughly as possible. He methodically worked through each one, recalling the lessons Miss Walker had arranged for them. They had covered everything from the correct procedure to handle mana stones ¨C which were to be sold and not hoarded due to the inherent risk of creating mana distortions that could fool even delicate equipment and cause false alarms ¨C to the jurisdictions and limitations of an Awakener''s authority, such as whether they could arrest people around a dungeon.
If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.
Through his Thakinetic Awareness, James could feel several people become almost overwhelmed by the simple questions. Evidently, they had not dedicated enough time to the more boring parts of becoming an Awakener, and they were now paying the price.
Tea, who had been buzzing with worry since the beginning, now seemed to have calmed down and was rapidly writing on her test without a worry.
As the clock ticked on, a sense of urgency filled the room. Some participants - those from either minor Guilds or who were entirely independent - clearly struggled and kept glancing at their neighbors, hoping to catch a glimpse of their answers. The examiner was always there to give them a stern look, which made them hurriedly refocus on their own tests.
Team 0, however, had little trouble working through the whole thing, and James even felt the others start to relax towards the end.
The hour passed quickly, and the overseer''s voice rang out again "Pencils down.¡±
A collective sigh of relief filled the room. Teams began to exit, discussing the questions and their answers animatedly. As James and his companions regrouped outside, Maria spoke up ¡°It was easier than I expected, to be honest.¡±
Ezekiel grinned. "I think we did well. Who would''ve thought a test could be more nerve-wracking than fighting a monster?¡±
James chuckled. ¡°Well, a monster you can punch. Paperwork, not so much.¡±
Another AA Agent ushered everyone to a side room, where two large tables were laden with refreshments and enough chairs for everyone were present.
¡°Wait here until the written exam¡¯s results are announced; it should only take half an hour.¡± The sunglasses-wearing man said, before closing the door behind himself and leaving the young Awakeners alone.
¡°You looked so serious in there. I kind of liked it.¡± A familiar voice said from behind him, and James turned to see Tea. The purple-haired woman approached with a playful smile, hands held behind her back.
James raised an eyebrow, a smirk forming on his face. ¡°Just trying to pass the test. It wasn¡¯t as hard as I feared, but it¡¯s always better to give it your all.¡±
She giggled, playfully nudging him with her shoulder. ¡°I don¡¯t mind some intensity.¡±
While the two kept bantering, the other members of the two teams chatted among themselves, enjoying some of the food that had been laid out for them and getting to know each other.
With Team 0¡¯s meteoric rise, they had been kept isolated and had never met any other group of Awakeners that wasn¡¯t outright hostile or much more powerful. It was quite refreshing to get to know someone who was in the same shoes, despite hailing from a private Guild.
Among all of them, the Ten Thousand Eyes is not the best but not the worst either. And these guys are too far down the ranks to have done anything seriously wrong in such a large organization.
After about half an hour of waiting and chatting, James felt the examiner return. She appeared with a list in her hand and started speaking without preamble. ¡°The following teams have passed the written test.¡± She began, reading out the names.
As expected, both James¡¯s and Tea''s teams were among those called. Cheers erupted from the members, but the happiness was short-lived as another voice, filled with anger, interrupted the celebration.
¡°This is ridiculous! We¡¯re here to fight monsters, not become lawyers!¡± A burly man, the leader of another team, yelled, his face red with anger.
The examiner looked unimpressed. ¡°This is the procedure. If you are not satisfied, you are free to leave.¡±
The man¡¯s team members tried to calm him down, but he pushed them away. ¡°You¡¯ll regret this! I will crush everyone here and show you I¡¯m the only one who really has what it takes!¡±
The examiner sighed and waved her hand. Within moments, two AA agents appeared, grabbing him with enough strength to show the difference in rank, so the man could do nothing but complain as he was dragged away, his teammates dejectedly following.
Tea shook her head. ¡°There is always someone who thinks all our job is, is killing monsters. If it was that easy, we¡¯d just bomb every dungeon and be done with it.¡±
The AA examiner then cleared her throat, apparently unfazed. ¡°Now, for those who passed, the next stage awaits. Follow me.¡±
James exchanged a look with Tea, and both teams followed the agent down a series of hallways until they reached a massive door with the emblem of the Awakeners Association engraved on it.
Opening the door revealed an expansive arena that looked as if it had been carved out of solid rock. In the center stood a large, menacing creature made entirely of stone, with gleaming red eyes and sharp, jagged edges. Beside it lay a life-sized dummy, mimicking a helpless victim.
¡°The objective is simple.¡± The woman began. ¡°Rescue the dummy while fending off the stone golem. But be warned, defending the dummy without taking any damage yourself is not as easy as it might appear . Grading will be about performance, skills and the level of injury the dummy receives.¡±
The monster was not one he had ever fought before, and for a moment, James wondered if his fists would be enough to injure it, before he shook out of it. The mission wasn¡¯t about defeating the golem. In fact, he doubted anyone would be able to do that.
This is about saving the dummy and, I suspect, seeing if we can understand when to retreat. If the golem is too strong to defeat, staying and putting the ¡°civilian¡± at risk will likely take points away.
After everyone had gotten a good look at the arena, they were led to a separate room, where they could hear the grating sound of the golem shuffling around, but not see it.
It made sense, since seeing someone successfully ace the challenge would have led to everyone copying them, and this test was supposed to be about their adaptability.
Tea was the first to be called, and she gave her team a long look, which they reciprocated. James could feel through that alone just how close they were, as profound feelings were exchanged without the need to say anything.
The purple-haired woman turned to face him, gave him a wink, and sauntered off to meet the challenge with a sardonic smirk.
Almost immediately after the doors closed behind her, loud sounds of battle started filtering. The golem¡¯s heavy stomping, what felt like small explosions in short bursts and even screeches of metal told of a hard-fought battle, but after a few long minutes, silence reigned again.
James shared a look with his teammates, all wondering exactly what had happened.
He had a somewhat clearer picture, having been able to follow Tea¡¯s presence as she jumped around, but it was in no way enough to grasp everything.
The outgoing woman¡¯s teammates were called next, one by one, and they all left with the same confidence that had filled her.
Going by their relatively happy minds after they were done, James could surmise that they felt like they had done enough to pass, but he decided not to waste too much time on it. His exam wouldn¡¯t be influenced by how many others passed, and he would need to be in complete control if he wanted to do well.
¡°James Summers.¡± The examiner called passively two minutes after the last Ten Thousand Eyes team member was done.
James stood up and walked through the doors.
Chapter 69
The first test¡¯s examiner stood at the top of a staircase, which led down into the arena. ¡°I imagine you already understood the goal of the test, but I¡¯ll repeat it: you need to take the dummy out of the arena through the safe corridor delineated by red lights. Additional points can be gained by showing powerful skills, but it¡¯s not necessary.¡±
James nodded, eyes focused on the stone golem. The construct was quite large, and more than that, it was heavy. Even with his enhancements, a single blow from it could threaten his ability to continue with the test.
It¡¯s a good thing I don¡¯t need to face it head on then. I know I can get more points by showing off, but I¡¯m ready to bet my bank account that it¡¯s a trap. If you fall for it and try to show off, the golem will murk you, and it¡¯s game over.
Glancing at the stands, James noticed Mr. Bethany alongside several people he recognized from the leaflet of important figures in the AA he had been given at the beginning of his tenure. MIND really helped with memory, because he had never been particularly good at remembering faces, while now he could even name those strangers he had never met before.
James took a deep breath and began to tune into his Thakinetic Awareness. It was second nature to him now, the feeling of extending his will outward to grasp the essence of other¡¯s minds, to peer at the murky depths of their will.
But as the signal from his power tried to sweep over the golem, it was as if it hit an invisible wall. Nothing appeared to be there, even though his other senses clearly disagreed.
James almost groaned, quickly realizing what the problem was. The golem was not an autonomous monster, taken from the depths of a dungeon, but an artificial construct, a mimicry.
Of course they wouldn¡¯t use a real one. Despite how strong Mr. Bethany and all the bigwigs might be, it¡¯s still possible it would kill someone in the middle of a fight. This is much safer. But it also means it doesn¡¯t have a will for me to focus on.
The realization that his most helpful skill would be useless was an unsettling one, but he didn¡¯t let it show on his face. He would do it, with or without Awareness.
As soon as James crossed the entrance to the arena floor, the golem roared, a grating sound reminiscent of two rocks banging together. He darted forward, relying on his physical senses and reflexes to keep track of the monster.
It wasn¡¯t as fast as he had feared, but his preternatural ability to always be in the right place was missing, which meant he had to be much more cautious. As he got close enough to try and attack, James noticed a shift in its posture. The golem''s massive fists slammed down where he had been just a moment before, sending a shockwave through the arena. James leaped aside, rolling to his feet and scanning for the dummy - the test''s true objective.
Fuck, is that how everyone else always feels? Ok, this might be a bit more annoying than I thought. Now, where are you?
There the dummy was, placed beneath the shadow of the golem, a human-sized mannequin that represented the victim in this scenario. Reaching it would be no small feat with the monster as a sentinel.
"Think, James, think.¡± He muttered to himself. The goal wasn¡¯t to defeat the golem but to rescue the victim. He had to be smart. He had to use the environment to his advantage.
The arena was littered with debris, remnants of the fights that had come before him, or perhaps they had been placed there as obstacles for the test takers - they would certainly hamper most H-rankers¡¯s ability to make some distance from the monster.
He needed a distraction, something to shift the golem''s attention even for a split second. It wouldn¡¯t be enough to complete the test, but it would give him precious information about the monster¡¯s reaction time.
James sprinted to the nearest pile of debris, his Empowerment flaring around his fists, enhancing his STR so he could attack from a distance. He grabbed a hefty piece of rubble and, with a grunt of effort, hurled it at the golem¡¯s head. It, however, was swift despite its size and swatted the rubble away as if it were nothing more than a bothersome fly.
The distraction had failed. The golem turned back to James; its gemstone eyes glinted, but behind them there was nothing. It was the controller, if there was one, which James was desperately scouring the stands for, that was likely waiting for him to make a move. Unfortunately, whoever was handling the monster managed to remain hidden, as everyone¡¯s mind was focused on the fight below, and his skill was not detailed enough to perceive such nuance yet.
Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.
The audience was silent, the air thick with anticipation. They were waiting to see what the candidate would do, waiting to judge if he was worthy of the G-Rank. Even with the pressure, James felt a surge of determination. He hadn¡¯t faced impossible odds to be defeated by the stupid mimicry of a real monster.
He scanned the arena again, his eyes catching on the red lights that marked the safe corridor. It was the promise of safety - if he could reach it.
James had an idea.
He feigned left, then darted right, pushing mana into his legs to force the monster to move at its top speed. The golem followed, predictable in its actions. James could not feel its life force, but he could predict its movements based on its design. It was meant to be a guardian, a protector of the victim - it would always position itself between the dummy and any perceived threat.
James led it on a merry chase, looping around, making the golem turn and giving his target¡¯s position a wide berth. Then, with a burst of speed fueled by his Empowerment, he made a break for the dummy. The golem, caught off-guard by the sudden change in pattern, was slow to react. It swung its arm in a wide arc, aiming to knock James away, but he slid under the attack, feeling the rush of air as the stone limb passed harmlessly over his head. He reached the dummy and grabbed it, hoisting it over his shoulder.
The golem was recovering, reorienting to intercept him before he could escape. James looked to the safe corridor, his path of retreat now laid clear. The monster lumbered towards him, its steps causing the ground to tremble.
James''s mind raced. He could try to outrun the golem, but with its size and reach, it could easily catch him if he made even the slightest mistake. He needed another distraction, something to delay it just long enough for him to get to the safe zone.
That¡¯s when he got an idea - a higher vantage point stood to the left, close to the red light, a platform that overlooked the arena. If he could get the golem to follow him up there, the climb would slow it down, giving him the precious seconds he needed. If it followed him, he¡¯d also get the confirmation of a suspicion he had.
Without hesitation, James bolted towards the platform, the dummy secure in his grip. The golem thundered after him, its steps methodical and earth-shaking. James reached the platform and started to climb with long, bounding steps, the dummy¡¯s weight a hindrance but not an obstacle, thanks to his enhanced body. He could hear the grating of stone against stone as the golem began to ascend behind him. There had been no thought behind its action. It simply reacted.
He turned at the last second, facing the golem as it reached the top. With a roar of challenge, James hurled the dummy up in the air in an arc that would lead it toward the safe corridor, careful not to damage it with his enhanced STR. The golem¡¯s programming kicked in - by now, it was clear that no one was actually manipulating, as its movements were too mechanical - overriding its pursuit of James to protect the victim at all costs. It lunged for the dummy, trying to catch it in mid-air.
James didn¡¯t wait to see if it succeeded. He jumped from the platform, diving toward the ground below, his heart pounding in his chest. He rolled as he landed, absorbing the impact with practiced ease, and came up running.
The dummy had yet to touch the ground, which he knew he would lose points for, if he allowed it to happen. Flooding his legs with mana, he crossed the distance with one singular leap, catching it before it could get damaged and pushing it into the safety zone.
The arena shook behind him as the golem touched down, red eyes unerringly trained on his back. The moment they were both fully across the line, however, it ceased its advance, acknowledging the completion of the test.
James lay there for a moment, breathing heavily, the dummy inanimate beside him. He had done it. He had passed the second test of the G-Rank Advancement Exam.
The watchers applauded. It was much more contained than James thought he deserved, but he shouldn¡¯t have expected more from a bunch of bureaucrats and high-rankers. He stood up slowly, feeling the adrenaline fade, replaced by a deep, satisfying sense of achievement. He looked up to the stands, finding Mr. Bethany¡¯s amused eyes on him.
There was a nod of approval from the man, subtle but unmistakable. It was all the confirmation James needed. He had not only passed the test, but he had done so in a way that had impressed one of the higher-ups of the Awakener Association.
As James exited the arena, he gave the dummy to the examiner, who graced him with a nod of acknowledgment, which he hurriedly reciprocated.
After the intensity of the arena, the break room he entered felt like another world. The walls dampened the echoes of the crowd, and the air was calm and cool. James walked in, his body still thrumming with the remnants of adrenaline. He found an empty spot at one of the tables and sank into the chair with a sigh of relief.
He hadn''t been sitting for more than a minute when Tea from the Ten Thousand Eyes Guild noticed him and sashayed to his side. Her purple hair was a vivid splash of color against the sterile white of the break room.
¡°Can¡¯t say I¡¯m surprised to see you here.¡± Tea said with a playful smile, her eyes twinkling. She took the seat across from him. "I''m glad you passed. It would''ve been a shame for the Association to lose such a promising talent.¡±
James couldn''t help but return the smile, albeit more wearily. "Thanks, Tea. I¡¯m sure you would have been ready to comfort me with an offer to enter your Guild.¡±
Tea laughed, a sound that seemed to dance in the air. "Oh, come on, we¡¯re not so bad. I would have let you stew on it for a day or two.¡±
¡°Right.¡± James agreed sarcastically.
Before their conversation could continue, James felt a familiar sense of elation that wasn¡¯t his own. He had kept Thakinetic Awareness trained on the arena outside, thankfully not hampered by the room, and felt Daniel¡¯s presence become euphoric for a moment, before settling into smug contentedness.
A smile crept onto his face. One down, three to go.
"Something good just happened?" Tea inquired, noticing the change in his expression.
¡°Yeah." James replied without thinking. "One of my teammates just passed their test.¡±
"That''s great.¡± She said, giving him a speculative look.
He grimaced, realizing he had been too open, but shook it away when his team¡¯s Tank entered the room, waving him over.
¡°How did it go?¡± He asked, even though he already knew the answer.
¡°That thing is not good at standing back up.¡± Was the only answer, and from the pleased confidence in Daniel¡¯s tone, he could surmise he had found an exploit in the golem¡¯s abilities.
In short order, he felt each of his other teammates win. Even Ezekiel, who took the longest, managed to snatch victory after seven minutes of heart-pounding action.
¡°I¡¯m never fighting alone again.¡± The White Mage said as he dropped on a seat next to James, sweat coating his form.
¡°I¡¯m pretty sure the next test is a one-on-one fight.¡± Tea revealed, earning a groan.
Chapter 70
The break room, still buzzing with post-test discussions, fell into a sudden silence as the blast doors opened, Mr. Bethany¡¯s massive figure stepping through. His presence commanded attention and he wasted no time. "Congratulations to those who have passed the second test, even if some of you used unconventional means.¡± He began, and James coughed, knowing he was talking about him.
The man¡¯s voice resonated clearly in the quiet space. "However, your final challenge awaits. The last exam will commence in a couple of hours. I suggest you use your time wisely to rest and recover the mana you spent.¡±
A murmur of anticipation swept through the room as Mr. Bethany left as abruptly as he had arrived. James felt the weight of the final test settle over him. The first two had been more draining than he had originally believed, but the last one would be the most important, and he¡¯d need to be at his best, especially since it was a straightforward combat test. He needed to stay focused, but first, he decided to gather some intelligence.
James turned to Tea, who had been whispering with her teammates, and decided he might as well ask. ¡°Hey, do you know anything about the last part?¡±
Tea looked up, her gaze piercing and predatory. ¡°Now, why would I give that kind of information for free? It¡¯s the lifeblood of my Guild¡¯s business.¡±
James chuckled, lifting his hands up in the air in mock surrender. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to ask you to share without giving anything back. You know I work here, so we could exchange information, if there is anything you wanna know.¡±
Despite having been part of the AA for a while now, James and his companions had not been given any special knowledge about the test. Rather, it seemed the higher-ups had slammed down hard on any leaks, and they had been left in the dark. So much so that he didn¡¯t doubt someone like Tea would know more than he did.
Tea''s eyes narrowed for a moment, a smirk playing at the corners of her lips. "An exchange, huh?" She glanced at her teammates, who backed away, giving them space. "Alright, I''ll bite. What do you want to know?¡±
"Anything about the last test.¡± James pressed. "Particularly about our examiner. I know it¡¯s a straight-up fight, but my approach will change a lot depending on who¡¯s administering it.¡±
Tea leaned back, threading her fingers together. "Alright. You know Rick Martinez, right? E-rank Awakener. He''s tough, ex-military, and close to one of the Managers here. Rick doesn''t pull punches, and if he senses weakness, he''ll push you till you break or stand up to him.¡±
James cast his mind back to all the people he had met at the AA, and he finally put a face to the name. Martinez was older than him, around twenty-five or so, and had been taken in as part of the administrative corps. He had then Awakened a couple years back and been used as a sort of helper for higher leveled teams, thanks to his connections to one of the higher-ups.
James''s expression tightened. That was good intel but also a bit unsettling. "Thanks. Anything I should know about his fighting style?¡±
"He''s a Warrior talent.¡± She said with a shrug. "Big on strength, but not as slow as you''d expect. And he likes to test for endurance. As for what I want..." She eyed James with a sudden intensity. "What''s the Association''s true stance on the attacks last week? There¡¯s a lot of rumors, but you¡¯ve got insider access.¡±
James weighed her question. "The AA is on high alert.¡± He admitted. "We''ve been given strict instructions to not engage outside our current purview, but... there''s a sense that won''t hold for much longer. People are scared, and they''re calling for blood. We might have to respond to that call soon.¡±
¡°Oh, come on!¡± Tea complained, rolling her eyes. ¡°The AA is wary about anything and everything. A toddler could have told you that. Give me something more.¡±
¡°People want blood.¡± Lauren repeated, sliding next to James. ¡°And the AA will give it to them. I can¡¯t say for certain who it¡¯ll be, but I¡¯m sure elite teams will be dispatched to take revenge.¡±
The purple-haired woman took the words seriously, sharing a look with her companions. "That''s as I thought.¡± Tea said, nodding. "Thank you. That''s valuable info.¡±
They sat in silence for a moment, the weight of the city¡¯s - if not the whole country¡¯s - turmoil pressing on the room''s atmosphere.
"Do you think that''s the right call?" James found himself asking. "Retaliation, I mean?¡±
Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!
Tea''s purple hair seemed to shimmer as she considered the question. "I think... it''s not about right or wrong at this point. We are beyond that.¡± She said slowly. "It''s about keeping the peace and keeping people safe. Sometimes, that requires a firm hand. Considering how wild public opinion is getting¡ Well, I¡¯d expect a much bigger reaction than what we are seeing now.¡±
James nodded. He didn''t necessarily agree, but he understood the sentiment. The balance between safety and freedom was a delicate one, just like the one between following the people¡¯s will and doing the right thing.
¡°Well." Tea said, standing. "I should get ready for my own test. Good luck, James. You seem like a decent guy. I hope you don''t get crushed.¡±
He smiled wryly. "Thanks for the vote of confidence.¡±
She gave him a two-fingered salute and moved off, her team falling into step behind her.
James sat for a moment longer, collecting his thoughts. Martinez was a problem. The knowledge that the E-rank Awakener was both strong and favored by the management meant he had to be smart about how he approached the fight.
Turning to his friends, he saw them in deep contemplation, as they all tried to think of different strategies for the upcoming fight. It quickly became evident to him that the examiners didn¡¯t expect anyone to win, not against an E-ranker by themselves. But a good showing would mean a guaranteed pass, and there were several ways to get that.
Time passed quickly, and before he knew it, the candidates were called to the arena. This time, no one was left behind to obscure the test, since it was so straightforward. James¡¯ heart rate picked up as he followed the others, his mind racing through different scenarios.
The arena had been changed and set up with a simple circular pit, the walls padded, and the floor a smooth, matte surface with a little give. James eyed the space, noting the lack of cover or objects to use to his advantage. Evidently, someone who could use earth magic had taken the time to clear out everything from the last test.
It would be a straight duel, skill against skill, Talent against Talent.
Rick Martinez stood to one side, chatting with one of the proctors. He looked relaxed, but there was a coiled readiness to him. He had a buzz cut, a dangling earring and wore a black combat suit, similar to what James had on. He had a baton strapped to his left leg, but his reinforced gloves told of a hand-to-hand combatant forced to deal with weapons.
As Mr. Bethany stepped forward to announce the start of the test, James''s focus narrowed to a point. Everything else fell away - the noise of the crowd, the pressure of the upcoming battle, the political tensions outside these walls - it all became background static.
"One on one.¡± Mr. Bethany was saying. "You will be graded on technique, adaptability, and resourcefulness. Show us what you''ve learned, show us your strength is worthy of the G-rank.¡±
Seeing as no one stepped up to volunteer, James took a deep breath and walked forward, facing Rick across the mat. There was a moment of silence, a breath held by the entire room, before it was interrupted by the woom of a barrier being raised.
The barrier encapsulated them, a translucent dome shimmering into existence. It was meant to contain the fight, to prevent any stray attacks from hurting the audience, and to mark the edges of the battlefield. If anyone crossed it, they''d forfeit the match. It was a way of giving the test takers a hope of winning, since they were facing such adverse odds.
Martinez eyed James as they circled each other. "You''re the guy who passed the second test throwing the dummy, huh?" Rick''s voice carried a tone of amusement.
James gave a noncommittal grunt, keeping his focus on his movements. The first strike would set the tempo of their duel, and he needed it to be on his terms.
Rick moved first, a feint, testing his reaction. Thakinetic Empowerment flooded through James¡¯ system, allowing him to step around it, his own fist flashing forward with deadly intent.
The examiner parried it without trouble, though his eyes widened at the force behind it. Their eyes locked, an unspoken acknowledgment passing between them - this would not be easy.
"You know.¡± Rick started, softly enough not to be picked up outside the barrier, a smile playing on his lips. "I was told to watch out for you. But they didn''t say you''d be this interesting.¡±
Was he told about me? It doesn¡¯t seem connected to what I did on the second test¡
Still, James didn''t take the bait. He had learned from Tea that Rick enjoyed throwing his opponents off balance with words as much as with blows. They exchanged a series of probing attacks, neither committing to a full assault. James could feel the difference in strength; Rick''s casual blocks had an ease that belied his power. And each time their limbs met, James felt the reverberation into his bones.
The difference was such that he had little doubt the man would have been able to defeat him quickly if he took it seriously, but not wide enough that James wasn¡¯t able to do anything.
Rick''s taunting continued, his voice a constant presence as they danced around each other. "Come on, don''t hold back. I can see it in your eyes. You¡¯re wondering if you have what it takes.¡±
James shifted, his stance tightening. He had to remain calm, to think strategically. Tea¡¯s advice about Rick''s strength and endurance echoed in his mind. He couldn''t outmatch Rick in brute strength, but perhaps he could outmaneuver him.
Rick lunged, a sudden burst of speed that had James on the defensive. He managed to sidestep, narrowly avoiding a blow that would have likely ended the match. The air rushed following its wake. Rick''s power was clear; he was toying with James, showing off that he could end this whenever he wanted.
"Is that all you''ve got?" Rick taunted, wiggling his finger as if in disappointment. "I was expecting more from the leader of Team 0.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not the leader. Miss Walker is, if anyone has to have the title.¡± James replied, keeping Awareness entirely focused on his opponent.
The moment he felt a shift in his will, he moved, avoiding another devastating blow, mana pumping in his legs to get some distance.
This is so frustrating. I have no idea how they expect us to possibly pass this test if this guy keeps up with this intensity. At least I¡¯m a tiny bit faster for now. As long as he doesn¡¯t start using his skills.
James soon launched his counteroffensive, never one to be on the defensive for too long, using his agility to his advantage. He was quicker, if not stronger, and used that speed to land a series of rapid strikes. Rick blocked each one, but James could see it¡ªthe faintest hint of surprise in his opponent''s eyes.
Rick¡¯s grin faded a notch, his strikes becoming more deliberate. "You''ve got spirit, I''ll give you that.¡± He conceded, but his eyes were cold, his attacks sharper, more ruthless.
James realized Rick was beginning to take him seriously, which was good and bad. Good, because it meant he was closer to passing the test, and bad, because he was pretty sure he wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the examiner¡¯s full force for long.
Chapter 71
James''s breath came in short, sharp bursts as he parried another of Rick''s relentless attacks. The sound of their combat was rhythmic and constant, seemingly showing them being equal, but he knew the truth. Every time he blocked a blow, his bones rattled, and he had to send more mana into his limbs to keep fighting in an unsustainable, deathly spiral. James could feel the strain in his muscles, the weariness creeping into his limbs, but he pushed it away, focusing on the duel.
As he narrowly dodged a particularly vicious swing, his gaze flickered briefly towards Mr. Bethany, who stood at the arena''s edge. The man was conversing quietly with a group of individuals who, judging by their attire and demeanor, were high-ranking members of the Awakener Association.
James caught his eye for a fraction of a second, getting a short nod of encouragement and a glance towards his interlocutors and in that brief exchange, he understood.
This was more than a test of combat skill; at least for him and his companions, Rick had been forewarned. That meant whoever had done so wanted to get something out of this fight, and the most likely thing it could be was they wanted more information about the Dawn Initiative¡¯s first team. Possibly to figure out how they had managed to defeat Callum Wright while a full Awakening tier below him.
It should have been much bigger news, but with the KLF attacks, the dissolution of the Radiant Guild had gone by almost unremarked upon. Still, it wouldn¡¯t be weird if some were curious about it, especially given what had happened that night.
We still know nothing about who might have leaked our operation¡¯s information.
The realization sharpened James''s focus. He couldn''t afford to merely survive this fight; he needed to demonstrate his worth, to show that he and his team could face challenges like the one they had overcome with Callum Wright.
Rick came at him again, a barrage of strikes that forced James back step by step. But James had begun to adapt to Rick''s rhythm, anticipating his movements and countering with increasing precision. He leveraged his Thakinetic Empowerment, not directly confronting Rick''s strength, but to enhance his own agility and reaction time.
He was still on the back foot, but the fight had almost reached a stall. Just like he couldn¡¯t do anything to harm Rick, the examiner seemingly couldn¡¯t catch him.
The audience was captivated, their earlier silence replaced by murmurs of intrigue and respect. James could feel their eyes on him, analyzing his every move. It was exhausting, exhilarating, and terrifying all at once. His friends were watching, though, and while he couldn¡¯t afford to turn his attention to them, he knew he¡¯d feel all their support if he did so.
This knowledge bolstered James''s resolve. He couldn''t let his team down, not when they had come so far together. He had to push his limits to show his physical prowess and the strategic thinking and adaptability that had seen them through their previous challenges.
The duel continued, a test of endurance as much as skill, just like Tea had predicted. James''s strikes were precise, aimed not to incapacitate - knowing he could not seriously injure his opponent even if he tried - but to demonstrate his tactical acumen. He targeted Rick''s guard, looking for openings, creating them when he found none.
But Rick was evidently an experienced fighter, his defenses nearly impenetrable. He absorbed James''s attacks with a seasoned warrior''s grace, countering with a ferocity that left no room for error. More than once, he sidestepped an attack and entered James¡¯ guard, only to let him retreat without pressing, frustratingly smiling with a hint of mockery.
James''s arms ached, his breaths coming in ragged gasps. He knew he couldn''t keep this up much longer. Rick also seemed to sense this, a predatory glint in his eye as he pressed his advantage.
Then, in a moment of clarity amidst the chaos, James saw his opportunity. It was a risk, a maneuver that left him exposed, but it was his best chance. James sidestepped and spun as Rick lunged, using his momentum to deliver a blow aimed at the man''s side.
He then did something he had avoided so far, simply because he hadn¡¯t wanted to show off his skills to strangers, but he was getting too annoyed with the constant toying to care.
Mana built up in his core, flowed through his arm into his fist, and was released into a single blow, exploding in contact with the air, sending Rick flying back a few feet, having taken him by surprise. It was a minor victory, but a victory nonetheless.
The crowd responded with a collective intake of breath, the tension palpable. Rick regained his footing, a look of surprise and respect flickering across his face. He nodded at James in acknowledgment of his skill.
"You''ve got guts.¡± He grumbled, steadying himself. "But let''s see how you handle this.¡±
All at once, James realized any hope he might have still harbored of winning was gone. Lightning crackled around his opponent, his eyes illuminated by the electricity visibly flowing through his limbs. This, evidently, was Rick Martinez¡¯s Talent, and the fact he had fought so far without using it was a testament to his training.
If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.
James quickly realized that Rick was a Lightning Brawler, his hand-to-hand combat augmented with lightning-based abilities.
Before he could react, James was folded in half by a powerful punch and launched back several feet, rolling to a stop before the glowing purple barrier that delineated the ring.
Electricity coursed through his limbs, forcing him to spasm for a couple of seconds, until he got himself under control.
Unsteadily, he rose, looking warily at his opponent, who was waiting for him.
Rick came for him again as soon as he was up, though not with the same devastating strength. The arena lit up with each of his strikes, the air sizzling with energy. James struggled to keep up, the shock of each hit traveling through his body, jarring his nerves.
It was a dazzling display, and James found himself on the defensive, barely able to parry the electrified blows. Rick''s speed and power were overwhelming, his Talent having easily bridged the gap in AGI that had seen James last so far.
He gritted his teeth, calling upon every reserve of mana and willpower he possessed. He dodged and weaved, narrowly avoiding direct hits, but the strain was evident. He knew he couldn''t withstand this onslaught for long.
Rick¡¯s lighting crackled around the ring like a storm, each blow making arcs of electricity that lasted for a few seconds, further limiting James¡¯ mobility. He realized that this was a battle of attrition he couldn''t win. But he wasn''t ready to give in yet.
Rick came in for another strike, electricity arcing off his fist. James braced himself, channeling his Thakinesis into his forearms, pushing the amount beyond what he normally did to reinforce. More and more mana went in, and just from the sheer amount, he ended up creating a barrier of condensed willpower.
The blow landed, and the force sent a shock through James''s body, but his makeshift protection held, absorbing the brunt of the impact.
For a moment, James could only feel elation that he had once again managed to push his Talent to its limits, and discovered another application beyond what his Skills should allow.
But the sight of another fist coming his way shook him out of his self-congratulatory moment, and he tried to replicate his feat again.
This time, he had less of a warning, so the ¡®barrier¡¯ did not absorb the whole blow, but it was still much better than what he had started with.
James felt he needed to change tactics and seize control of the fight, even for a moment. As Rick pulled back for another electrified punch, James saw his opening. He channeled his mana, focusing it into a concentrated burst.
As Rick''s fist hurtled forward, James launched his counterattack. The force of it collided with Rick''s electrified strike, creating a spectacular explosion of light and energy that sent both fighters staggering backward.
The crowd gasped, their clash a display of incredible raw power and skill for someone not even officially at G-rank. James and Rick locked eyes, an unspoken acknowledgment of each other''s abilities.
But the moment of respite was brief. Rick recovered quickly, his eyes alight with a renewed intensity. He advanced again, his movements now a blur, lightning enveloping him like a cloak. James tried to keep up, to anticipate and counter thanks to Awareness, but Rick''s onslaught was relentless. Each strike was faster, harder. Despite knowing a blow was about to come, his body simply could not react soon enough.
James found himself being pushed back, his defenses crumbling under the relentless barrage. A particularly strong hit broke through his improvised shield, sending a jolt of electricity coursing through him. James''s muscles seized, his vision blurring as he struggled to remain conscious.
He stumbled, trying to regain his footing, but Rick was already there, another electrified punch aimed straight at him. James braced for impact, but at the last moment, Rick pulled the punch, the crackle of electricity stopping just short of James''s face.
The fight was over. Rick had won, but he hadn''t sought to truly harm James. After all, it was still a test, and the lesson had been delivered.
Rick offered James a hand, helping him to his feet. "You did well.¡± He said, a note of respect in his voice. ¡°I honestly didn¡¯t expect to be forced to use this much power. Your Talent is impressive. Keep honing it.¡±
James, panting and sweating, managed a nod. "Thanks. You''re pretty incredible yourself.¡±
He left the ring, slowly shuffling up the arena steps until he reached where his teammates were sitting. He dropped next to them, exhaling with a long sigh.
¡°That was crazy.¡± Lauren said, eyes wide. ¡°It almost looked like you had it at one point.¡±
James huffed a laugh. ¡°I can tell you that guy is a lot stronger than he lets on. Try to avoid tanking too many of his punches, because they fucking hurt.¡±
Daniel huffed a laugh as he stood up and started walking down the stairs, since no one else seemed intent on entering the ring after the showing James put on.
As he watched his teammate take his place, James felt another large presence come toward him and was unsurprised to find Mr. Bethany.
¡°How did I do?¡± He asked, not meaning just the test.
¡°You exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations.¡± The large man said smiling. ¡°The test results will be announced after everyone¡¯s done, but I can tell you that if you don¡¯t pass after a fight like that, no one else will.¡±
¡°And what about¡¡± James gestured widely to where the other AA bureaucrats were sitting, all intently talking and gesturing to their tablets, even as they kept an eye on the fight that was just starting out.
¡°Oh, they were more than happy to find that the reports were not doctored. It seemed that they feared someone might have been enhancing Team 0¡¯s performance to give the Initiative a better name, but the way you held up against someone an entire Awakening above made them rethink their stance.¡± The mustachioed man replied, seemingly quite smug. He had served as a trainer for them on the rare occasions Miss Walker was unavailable, after all, so he had a share of the responsibility for their performance.
As Daniel, down below, started clashing with Rick, James turned his attention to the blinking notification at the back of his mind.
He was unsurprised that his feat against Rick had earned him something, but he smiled at seeing what it was.
|
SKILLS
|
LEVEL
|
DESCRIPTION
|
|
Thakinetic Empowerment
|
9
|
(Active): Utilize your Willpower to temporarily raise STR - VIT - AGI.
|
|
Thakinetic Awareness
|
7
|
(Active/Passive): Expand your SENSE to feel other¡¯s wills.
|
|
Thakinetic Resistance
|
9
|
(Active/Passive): Empower your MIND to defend yourself against foreign influences.
|
Chapter 71.5 - Interlude Leila
¡°We have to contribute more! This is not the moment to dither!¡± Johannes Gilt, one of Director Meyer¡¯s advisors, shouted, red in the face and sweating. He was always one of the more interventionist people in the AA, and since the attacks, he had only become more active in his lobbying.
It wasn¡¯t as if Leila couldn¡¯t understand where he was coming from, since they had been the ones to be caught with their pants down.
Well, Counterterrorism was, but no one cares much about that detail. We are the Agency most people think about when it comes to defending our cities, so the blame is being placed squarely on us.
A strong showing in repelling the second wave of attacks and eliminating all but one KLF team had allowed them to avoid calls for blood, but the New York branch was still under a lot of pressure to show they weren¡¯t weak and useless.
No matter that they were the only regional department to have managed to claw some influence back from the Guilds, all the others were piling on, saying that their security failure was unacceptable.
¡°We have already slated one A-rank team and two B-rank support ones. More than that would leave us dangerously overextended.¡± Marcus said, his voice a low rumble that showed his discontent.
Despite the massive man having become a bureaucrat for years, no one in the meeting room dared to underestimate him, not even for one moment. Very few would be able to stand up against him if it came to it, and his accomplishments in the field were enough to grant him some leverage in these tense situations.
¡°We still don¡¯t even know if this was all a bait to draw our best away from America.¡± He added, earning some nods.
Leila agreed with him and was especially frustrated with the push to action when they had barely gotten some preliminary information from the spy agencies.
¡°We should just send Madam Helper and have her kill the lot of them.¡± Gilt sulked, knowing he wouldn¡¯t get the support needed to pass his resolution of sending two more high-level teams.
Next to her, Roman Lawson snorted before adopting an innocent look when the man turned to him.
¡°Do you find the situation funny, Mr. Lawson? It seems to me that you¡¯ve done all you can to avoid getting sent to fight. Is that cowardice?¡± Gilt pressed, eyes flinty.
Roman leaned back in his chair, sardonic smile in place, and met the man¡¯s gaze evenly. "I find the situation grave, Mr. Gilt. But I also find it counterproductive to rush into action without a clear strategy. Asking Madam Helper to intervene seems particularly foolhardy. We all know what she¡¯s capable of, and sending her into a delicate situation like the one in Kashmir would be¡ risky. As for avoiding the fight, my team has been on the front lines more times than I can count. I just don¡¯t believe we are well suited for the hunt through the mountains and forests that will be necessary to find the terrorists.¡±
Leila watched the exchange, a faint smile playing on her lips. Roman might be insufferably arrogant at times, but she respected his way with words and strategic mind. His team, the Shadow Vipers, was one of the best in the AA, known for their overwhelming strength and effectiveness. Gilt''s accusation was baseless, and it seemed he realized it too, as he backed off with a huff.
The meeting room, filled with high-ranking officials and powerful Awakeners, was thick with tension. The KLF''s attacks had shaken everyone, and the pressure to respond was immense. But as Marcus had pointed out, they couldn''t afford to act recklessly.
"We must consider the long-term implications.¡± The massive man continued as if he hadn¡¯t been interrupted, his voice steady. ¡°Our preliminary intelligence suggests that the KLF had outside help orchestrating these attacks. We need to uncover who is behind this before making any drastic moves. Overextending now could play right into our enemy''s hands.¡±
Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.
Leila nodded in agreement. It was a delicate balance, responding to public outcry while ensuring they didn''t leave themselves vulnerable to further attacks. The Guilds, she knew, were already trying to capitalize on the situation, offering support in ways that were more about public relations than actual combat.
¡°If we allow the Guilds to hog all the low-hanging fruits.¡± The Director finally said, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°We¡¯ll waste all the effort we put these last few months in regaining some influence.¡± He nodded to Leila, who had been instrumental in the past couple operations. ¡°We need to be cautious, yes, but we all know that it is as much of a trap as being overly aggressive. We have been attacked, and we cannot and will not allow that to go unpunished.¡±
As always, Albert would lead the conversation somewhere to the middle, so that he could make his own resolution pass while seeming the mediator trying to find something everyone could agree on.
Leila knew very well that most of the people present were in on this little game, but they also couldn¡¯t not participate, on pain of seeing the opposite side succeed.
They were all puppets dancing to an unheard tune, which was why she much preferred not being present at all, but she had been personally called by the Director as one of the few people who engaged directly with the KLF teams, and so she couldn¡¯t refuse.
In the end, as she expected, the vote swung in Alfred¡¯s favor, and his resolution of adding another A-rank team to the New York delegation for the massive operation brewing in Washington was passed.
It was more than she thought was necessary but also not too much, which Leila supposed was the best outcome possible.
As the meeting adjourned, Leila found herself walking alongside Roman. Despite her personal dislike for the man, he was a good comrade, and she had fought well alongside him against the KLF. They had saved each other¡¯s life enough times by now that they weren¡¯t really counting anymore. "So, the Guilds are playing it safe, huh?" She remarked casually.
Roman gave her a wry smile, his perfectly coiffed hair catching the light just so, giving him an ethereal look. "As they always do. They''ll put on a grand show, make bold statements, but when it comes down to it, they''ll avoid the real danger. It''s all about maintaining their image, keeping their hands clean while reaping the benefits of public support.¡±
Leila sighed. "And we''re left to do the heavy lifting, as usual.¡±
"It''s the curse of being the ones actually capable of handling these threats.¡± Roman replied. "But it''s also our duty. We can''t let public opinion dictate our actions. We need to stay focused on the real enemy, not get caught up in political games.¡±
And that¡¯s why I still talk to him, however much I might find him annoying. He has a few good ideas once in a while.
They continued walking, the corridor echoing with the distant sounds of the bustling AA headquarters, until they reached the 34th floor¡¯s cafeteria, which was made of private rooms where the brass could have personal meals.
They ordered some food. Leila got the grilled octopus with Galician potato salad and a brownie and entered one of the free rooms with a view of the HQ¡¯s entrance.
After their food arrived, Roman nodded, giving the go-ahead. Leila briefly concentrated, calling upon her favorite element, which answered like an eager puppy, always ready to do her bidding.
Shadows lengthened and pooled unnaturally, plugging the gaps and covering the furniture until only their plates, drinks and cutlery remained visible.
She gave a nod back, signifying that they were in the clear.
"There''s more going on there than meets the eye.¡± Roman finally mused, curiously picking at the oily darkness. "The KLF''s attacks were too well-coordinated, too precise. Someone with significant resources and intelligence is backing them.¡±
Leila nodded, her expression grave. "I''ve been thinking the same. This isn''t just a terrorist group acting alone. There''s a bigger player in the shadows, pulling the strings. And sincerely, I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s possible that they don¡¯t know this in Washington.¡±
Roman drank some of his wine, swirling the remaining red liquid in his glass. ¡°Of course they know. And so do the Guilds. We¡¯re the pawns they are trying to play, but I don¡¯t know if we can afford to let them.¡±
Leila leaned back, her mind racing. "So, what''s your take on this? Do you think the Guilds have any idea about the truth behind the attacks? They¡¯re always so deep into the political game.¡±
Roman shook his head slowly. "I doubt it. They''re opportunists, not masterminds, at least not on this scale and with this much visibility. They''re using this situation to bolster their standing, but I don''t think they''re behind it. This feels... bigger than their usual play.¡±
Leila exhaled sharply, frustration lacing her breath. "So we''re essentially fighting an unknown enemy, one that¡¯s capable of orchestrating large-scale attacks and manipulating a terrorist group like the KLF. All the while, politicians play their own game, and we are stuck in the middle.¡±
There was a moment of silence as both the high-rankers contemplated the possible consequences. When it became clear that neither would add anything, Leila made to disperse her shadows.
"You know.¡± Roman said after a moment. "Despite our... differences, I''m glad we''re on the same side in this.¡±
Leila gave an eye-smile. ¡°I may not always show it, but I do respect you. I know you¡¯ll do your part.¡±
His usual smarminess returning, Roman added ¡°You¡¯re one of the few people here who can almost keep up with me.¡±
Leila rolled her eyes but couldn''t suppress a small, hidden smile. "Don''t push it, Lawson."
Chapter 72
Team 0¡¯s personal training room had always served as a sanctuary. Even during the most chaotic hours, it protected its inhabitants and provided all one could possibly want. It was where the team honed their skills, pushed their limits and formed the bonds that made them not just colleagues, but a family of sorts.
Today, however, the training room''s atmosphere was tinged with excitement and gravity. They had gathered not for their usual training session, but for an important meeting with their teacher. The topic at hand was their recent promotion to G-rank and the weighty responsibilities it entailed.
James, Maria, Ezekiel, Daniel, and Lauren sat in the parlor area, their expressions a mix of pride and apprehension. Miss Walker stood before them, her demeanor serious yet somehow conveying encouragement even with her mask on.
¡°First of all, I wanted to say: Congratulations on achieving G-rank. I can¡¯t say I expected anything less from you, considering what you¡¯ve accomplished while H-rank.¡± Miss Walker began, her voice carrying her pride in their result. ¡°But this is still a significant milestone in your careers as Awakeners. It also comes with responsibilities and expectations you must be prepared to meet.¡±
The masked woman, somehow, managed to transmit an air of strong amusement, even with half her face covered. ¡°I can tell you that the bigwigs were quite impressed with your performance. They had hoped not to get shown up by the Guild teams, but you put up the best performance in a long time. Some were gloating! That does not happen often."
She paused, ensuring she had their full attention before continuing. "As G-rank Awakeners, you''ll have access to the respective dungeons. These are far more dangerous than anything you''ve encountered so far. The challenges within will test not just your strength and skill, but your teamwork and decision-making under pressure. Now, who can tell me the differences between a H and a G-rank dungeon?¡±
Maria raised her hand automatically before blushing and clearing her throat when she realized she looked like an eager schoolgirl. ¡°The number of enemies one can find, on average, is much higher. The category is not as well defined as the difference between the Awakening tiers, but we should still expect better tactics, more powerful opponents, and harsher conditions.¡±
Miss Walker nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Now, you might have already experienced some of these changes even in H-rank dungeons, but that doesn¡¯t mean you should expect to be well prepared. The Saratoga Springs one is the closest approximation to what you¡¯ll find, but even that is not enough. Adverse weather effects, poisonous gases, intelligent enemies working in vast numbers. All of this is why we have a delineation between the two lowest ranks.¡±
James nodded solemnly, thinking back to the research they had gone through. "We understand, Miss Walker. We''ve been preparing for this and have trained harder than ever.¡±
Miss Walker eye-smiled faintly. "I know you have, and I have every confidence in you. But there''s more. You must also respond to alerts about monsters roaming outside dungeons. These situations can be unpredictable and require quick, decisive action.¡±
Ezekiel leaned forward. "We''ll be ready for that as well. We all passed the rescue mission without any trouble, after all.¡±
Thinking back to the agitation and panic he had felt from his shorter friend during his turn with the golem, James hid a smile.
¡°Good." Miss Walker replied. "And finally, as G-rank Awakeners, you are authorized to arrest individuals who are behaving dangerously around dungeons. This delicate power must be exercised with the utmost discretion and judgment. You are technically Federal Law Enforcement, but you should still be as cautious with it as possible, since the press loves to run stories about abuse of power.¡±
Daniel furrowed his brow thoughtfully. "Arresting civilians... that''s a big responsibility. We''ll need to ensure we''re well-versed in the legal aspects of this authority.¡±
Man, he¡¯s always so serious. I doubt we¡¯ll ever have to do that; people know not to get too close to dungeons. All the idiots who thought it¡¯d be cool died already.
Miss Walker nodded approvingly. "Exactly, Daniel. You''ll undergo additional training to familiarize yourselves with the legalities and protocols involved. It won¡¯t be as intensive as the lessons you had to take when you first started, but it¡¯s still necessary. Remember, any misuse of this power can have serious repercussions, not just for you but for the AA as a whole.¡±
Lauren sighed, seemingly unconcerned with the weight of the responsibility. ¡°I understand being cautious, but cops receive way less training than we do, and they can arrest people on a whim, basically. I doubt we¡¯ll do worse than them.¡±
Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.
James snorted, amused. ¡°We don¡¯t have the uniform, and the reflectors are on us. I agree that it seems a bit much, considering how sparingly we¡¯ll ever have to use this power, but it¡¯s kind of necessary if we want to avoid bad press.¡±
Miss Walker''s gaze swept across the group. "I''m glad that you seem to understand. Now, we need to discuss the current situation in New York following the terror attacks.¡±
The team''s expressions turned somber upon hearing the topic. The recent attacks had cast a long shadow over the city, and the fallout was still being felt in every corner. People had returned to their lives with little hitch, but a sense of anger was still palpable everywhere.
¡°Because we needed to withdraw some teams from ordinary operations to supplement the force being raised in Washington, the Guilds have slowly filled the empty space.¡± Miss Walker explained. "They''re stepping in to fill the gaps left by the AA''s diminished capacity. While their support is helpful, as some very sensitive tasks were left unattended, it''s also, unfortunately, causing a shift in the balance of power and influence.¡±
James interjected, his expression concerned. "Does that mean that our operations have been for nothing? Are they already clawing back the territory we took?¡±
Miss Walker sighed, the weight of the situation evident in her posture. "Not entirely, James. Our operations have made a significant impact, and Brooklyn, the territory we secured thanks to you guys, remains under our control. However, the Guilds are indeed capitalizing on the situation. They''re using this opportunity to bolster their public image and expand their influence. It''s a delicate balance we''re struggling to maintain.¡±
Maria leaned forward, her brows knitted in frustration. "So, even after all our efforts, we''re still in the same stall with the Guilds?¡±
"It''s more than just that, unfortunately.¡± Miss Walker clarified. "It''s about the perception of power and influence. The Guilds are adept at playing the public relations game. They''re stepping in and offering help in highly visible, low-risk situations, which boosts their image in the eyes of the public.¡±
Ezekiel, who had been quiet, spoke up with a thoughtful tone. "So they''re essentially avoiding the real dangers while the AA is kept busy by the preparations for the response to the attacks?¡±
¡°Exactly.¡± Miss Walker affirmed. "And that''s why your role becomes even more crucial now. We can''t allow the Guilds to overshadow the real work that the AA does. We need to demonstrate our capabilities and our importance in the city''s defense and public safety. And to do that, what better way than to employ a team of fresh-faced rookies that just managed to clinch the fastest rank up in years?¡±
Daniel nodded, understanding the larger picture. ¡°So you want us to be more visible. To take up the slack for the absence of the high-rankers.¡±
Miss Walker eye-smiled ¡°Exactly. The general public doesn¡¯t really care if it¡¯s a C-rank dungeon or a G-rank that has been cleared, as long as it was done without collateral damage. If you can do a few successful dives in short order, it will help with the general perception. A couple of stories like that every once in a while really help.¡±
Seeing that they all understood, she clapped once. "Right. Now, let''s shift gears a bit. I want to see how you''ve been progressing with your abilities. How about a friendly spar? Show me what new tricks you''ve learned.¡±
The team exchanged excited glances. Sparring with Miss Walker was always a highlight; she¡¯d find new flaws in their skills and would push them until they had found a counter. It was grueling, but no one could doubt the efficacy.
They moved to the sparring area, each team member preparing for the mock battle. Miss Walker stood opposite them, her stance relaxed yet ready.
"Remember, no holding back. I want to see everything you''ve got.¡± She instructed with a challenging squint of her eyes.
They all spread out, trying to keep the dangerous woman in the middle to force her to constantly move. James stepped forward first, eager to test his newest discovery.
A bit of fiddling with the ¡®barrier¡¯ he had come up with had revealed that while it was undoubtedly useful on the defensive, it also increased his destructive power.
While the operation against the Radiant Guild might not have brought much in the way of levels, it had given James some much-needed control. His struggles against Callum and Mettermeier had allowed him to reach a level he hadn¡¯t known was possible, and now he could shift mana inside himself with barely a thought.
His right arm was filled with much more mana than he had been capable of before, so much so that it created a softy glowing barrier of dense energy. He punched forward, the strength and speed of it moving the air around the room, and found his blow was met with a shadowy barrier.
With a grin, he let go of all the contained mana and enjoyed his teacher¡¯s shocked look when he was able to severely crack her shield. She immediately reforged it, and he had to retreat, lest he get caught in the tendrils of darkness coming his way, but it was more than he had ever managed.
Next was Daniel, who had enhanced his shield bash technique. With a roar, he charged, his shield extending in a halo around him. The move was powerful and unexpected, forcing Miss Walker to step around him through the shadows.
Maria was there when she came out, a barrage of explosive fireballs aimed at where their teacher had reappeared, keeping the pressure high.
Even more surprisingly, Ezekiel jumped in, the telltale glow of his buffs covering him as he tried to thrust his knife into Miss Walker¡¯s ribs. She easily avoided the attack, but it still managed to send her into direct collision with Lauren, who had used the moment''s chaos to get close.
Again, the masked woman was forced to use her shadows to escape, and they resumed the chase. The spar was intense and exhilarating, with each team member pushing themselves to the limit. Miss Walker was a formidable opponent, her experience and skill a constant challenge. She was still leagues above them, so far ahead that they couldn¡¯t possibly touch her if she didn¡¯t want them to, but it was clear that Team 0 had grown stronger, more skilled, and more cohesive.
As the mock battle came to a close, Miss Walker nodded in approval. "Impressive, all of you. I can tell you haven¡¯t slacked off. Your hard work and dedication are evident. Keep honing your skills and you''ll be more than ready to face the challenges of G-rank dungeons.¡± Then she winked, adding. ¡°And I expect to see you guys preparing for the E-rank exam sooner rather than later. I have a bet on you doing it before a year from your matriculation, and I don¡¯t want to lose!¡±
Everyone laughed, if with a touch of hysteria. It would take a while before they got there, but they knew their teacher wasn¡¯t lying when she said she wanted them to get there as soon as possible.
Alright, so we have a few Guilds we need to show up. Can¡¯t say I¡¯m not happy about that.
Chapter 73
Logging into Antares, James exhaled deeply. The lessons about their new responsibilities had been even more grueling than the earlier ones, since so much needed to be crammed into so little time.
These past few days, his life had been entirely about training to ensure he had full control over his newly empowered body and prepping for the quizzes his teachers liked to spring on Team 0 so often. Luckily, now that they had been taught the most important things, they should be able to return to fieldwork.
Indeed, tomorrow, he would finally see the inside of a dungeon again, even though Team 0 would have to share it with a Guild team.
It¡¯s unfortunate, but if it¡¯s really as massive and as close to bursting as the reports say, we cannot afford to wait.
James clicked on the front page and started scrolling, curious to see what people thought now that the initial frenzy of the attacks had passed.
It seemed like the mods had finally managed to corral the discussion into the dedicated threads, so it didn¡¯t take long to find the correct one.
¡°We should glass their stupid fucking bases to the ground and make sure no one will ever dare do anything similar, ever again.¡± One EmberLizard wrote, earning a lot of attention from supporters and protesters.
¡°America needs to mind its own business! If we had just put all that money into our own country, there would have been no attack, and we¡¯d be much richer!¡± Another, SempiternalPine, countered, leading a small but vocal fringe of people who felt any engagement with the outside world would simply be a waste.
Of course, cutting the USA off the global economy - despite how reduced international trade was compared to before the Apocalypse - would be the height of foolishness. America was rich in minerals and oil, that was true, but they still needed to import a lot of fundamental things, like semiconductors, and selling off their surplus was how they kept getting wealthier.
Those few isolationists were always shouted down by more rational voices, but James wasn¡¯t worried about them. No, what drew his attention were those crazed people who all but called for the complete annihilation of Kashmir.
It seemed that they all understood quite well how difficult rooting out the terrorists would be in between the mountain and forests. Their solution, however, was much more drastic than he would have liked.
¡°A carpet bombing campaign, and if it¡¯s not enough, send the S-rankers to make sure not a blade of grass is left!¡± He read out loud, shaking his head at the utter foolishness.
Despite the region of Kashmir having become de-facto a lawless area where no state could properly enforce its rules, there were still many people living inside its borders. Millions, even. To attack so brutally would mean starting a genocide. Such a campaign would be immediately unpopular and the political death of any and all politicians who supported it.
Considering how much President McArthur had hitched his wagon to the response to the attacks, James sincerely doubted he¡¯d make such a mistake. The man wasn¡¯t exactly well-liked, but he had been voted in because he was a safe, solid statesman with experience in handling dangerous situations as Governor of Texas, which had been hit hard by the Apocalypse.
Luckily, not everyone was as bloodthirsty as those crazy few. Still, as he scrolled through the posts, James noticed a recurring theme: an overwhelming push for harsh repercussions, even from those who considered themselves moderate. The public''s sentiment was clear - they wanted retaliation, and they wanted it to be decisive and powerful.
People had been shocked by the attacks, and James was ready to bet some of their frustration at how messy the world had become was spilling into their view of this incident. He couldn¡¯t honestly say he wasn¡¯t affected, too, since his instinctive thought had been to send the S-rankers and deal with any and all who were connected to the attacks.
But as James read on, something else caught his attention. Among the most vocal accounts advocating for the most intense repercussions were several he recognized. He had been trawling through Antares for years and had gotten to know its most influential and active accounts.
Some, he had learned, were guild plants, there to push the most recent propaganda, from smears against the AA to praise to America for having the most ¡°free¡± system of all, what with its innumerable private Guilds.
The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.
Most were pretty subtle, simply boosting other, less conspicuous accounts and any news piece that could undermine the AA. Others were more direct, calling the attacks on New York a sign of complete failure on the government¡¯s part, no matter that it wasn¡¯t even the AA¡¯s duty to do counterterrorism.
James'' suspicions grew as he pieced together the pattern of posts and comments. These Guild-linked accounts were not just pushing for extreme measures against the KLF but also subtly weaving a narrative that painted the AA and the government''s response as inadequate. It seemed like a concerted effort to sway public opinion, fueling anger and dissatisfaction towards the official channels and redirecting trust and reliance to the Guilds.
The strategy was clever. By advocating for over-the-top retaliatory actions, they made the government''s more measured approach seem weak in comparison. And every time an AA or government official called for a more strategic or restrained course, these accounts were quick to criticize and sow doubt about their effectiveness.
I knew, from what Miss Walker said, that they were already taking advantage of the situation, but this seems like too much, even for them. They must know how dangerous the situation is.
Despite how often he had clashed with the Guilds, James seemed to still have some hope that they wouldn¡¯t go too far, but it appeared he had still been overestimating them.
But how deep did this manipulation go? Was it just a few rogue elements within the Guilds pushing their agenda, or was it something more organized and systematic? And what was their endgame? More control over the city''s defense? A complete takeover of the AA''s roles and responsibilities?
He decided to spend the next few hours collecting screenshots, noting patterns and tracking the activity of these suspect accounts. He would compile a report, presenting his findings clearly and concisely.
James made sure to also jot down the names of the accounts he suspected the most of being guild propaganda and sent them off in an email to Miss Walker so she could turn it in to the AA media department. They weren¡¯t good at PR, but their reach was vast, and they could directly interact with Antares¡¯ mods to have them remove or shadowban those accounts.
¡ª¡ª¡ª
The following day, bright and early, James got out of the house, ensuring not to make noise, as he didn¡¯t want to wake his grandparents.
Getting in Mr. Robinson¡¯s van, he exchanged tired greetings with the others, having spent long hours into the night reading on Antares about the wildest speculations about the KLF attacks. His high stats allowed him to get by with only four hours of sleep, but that didn¡¯t mean he was up for much conversation. Luckily, neither was anyone else, at least for the first half of the journey.
The AA-provided van rumbled along the forest road, its sturdy frame navigating the uneven terrain with a steadiness that belied its size. Inside, Team 0 was mentally and physically gearing up for the task ahead. The atmosphere was a mix of focused determination and underlying tension, as could be expected before delving into the dangers of their first G-rank dungeon.
Sitting beside the driver''s seat, James finally gathered his strength and turned to face his teammates. "Okay, team, let''s go over what we know. We''re heading into a massive G-rank wolf dungeon. Reports indicate it''s sprawling, with the forest around it already completely affected. The locals have seen a couple of monsters spill over the borders, which means we can expect heightened aggression and possibly altered terrain inside.¡±
Daniel, ever the pragmatic one, checked his shield''s straps. ¡°Wolves mean fast pack hunters, likely enhanced by the dungeon''s influence. We''ll need to stay sharp, stick close, and watch each other''s backs, because ambushes are quite likely.¡±
Ezekiel nodded in agreement. "I''ll focus on keeping our defenses up. G-rank dungeons can have unexpected area effects, and while the new masks they gave us will cover most harmful toxins, we should still be prepared for anything.¡±
Maria flexed her fingers, sparks dancing between them. "I''ll take point on crowd control. If we get swarmed, I can hold them off while we regroup. It worked well enough in Saratoga, and I don¡¯t see why it shouldn¡¯t here.¡±
Flipping through the binder with the information they had been given, Lauren added ¡°Apparently, we should expect at least one mini-boss, according to the Park Rangers. They met a wolf the size of a van sleeping by itself, which makes me think we¡¯ll see a combination of packs of smaller ones and solitary, massive beasts.¡±
James listened to each of them, feeling somewhat proud of their professionalism. "Right. I¡¯ve got scouting covered since Awareness is even better than it was in Saratoga, and I¡¯ll also deal with the frontline attacks. But remember, we''re not alone in this. We''re working with a Guild team. Any guesses on who it might be?¡±
Daniel shrugged. "As long as they''re competent and don''t get in our way, I don''t care which Guild it is.¡±
Maria rolled her eyes. "Knowing our luck, it''ll be the Crimson Blades. They''ve been all over the news lately, trying to play heroes after the attacks.¡±
Ezekiel adjusted his straps. "The Crimson Blades are skilled, but their leader, Maxim, can be... difficult. I have seen clips of the man physically threaten reporters, only to turn around and act all innocent. We''ll need to establish clear communication and boundaries from the start if it¡¯s one of their teams. I wouldn¡¯t want to give them any chance of twisting our words.¡±
Lauren smirked. "Difficult is one word for it. Let''s just hope, for their sake, they''re more interested in clearing the dungeon than boosting their ego. If they start playing games, I can¡¯t be held responsible for what I¡¯ll do.¡±
Everyone had a chuckle at that. The tensions between Guilds and AA had been dramatically lowered after the attacks, as everyone came together, but as time passed, things became strained again. James wouldn¡¯t be surprised if whoever they would have to share the dungeon with wasn¡¯t particularly friendly.
James nodded. "Whoever it is, we need to stay focused on our objective. Clear the dungeon, ensure no more monsters spill out, and earn as much EXP as we can. This is our first G-rank dungeon as a team. Let''s make it count.¡±
The van continued its journey, the dense forest canopy casting shifting shadows across their determined faces. As they neared their destination, the sense of anticipation grew. The dungeon loomed ahead, promising challenge and danger.
Arriving at the designated meeting point, they saw another vehicle parked nearby ¨C sleek and emblazoned with the Ten Thousand Eyes Guild insignia, a large eye at the center, with twelve feathered wings, all constellated by hundreds of eyes. The Guild team was already there, gearing up, and it took little time for James to recognize them. ¡°Tea! What are you doing here?!¡±
¡°Same thing as you, handsome.¡± She replied as she finished tying her hair in a bun so that it wouldn¡¯t fall on her eyes. The woman didn¡¯t seem surprised to see them, which made James wonder if she had deliberately accepted the same mission as them.
James sighed before he moved to greet the other members of Tea¡¯s team. ¡°I think we should have a little brainstorming session first.¡± He said, earning nods from all, and they sat down, keeping a wary eye on the dark forest, where howls could be occasionally heard from.
Chapter 74
¡°Alright, so we know this dungeon to be large enough that the bigwigs thought we would need backup.¡± James began, gesturing to the Ten Thousand Eyes¡¯ team sitting in a semicircle beside them. ¡°The information we have leads me to think that clumping together as we work through the dungeon would be pretty wasteful. We should split up during most of the hunt and then regroup for the night. Depending on the conditions, we might have to retreat or even camp out in the wilderness.¡±
James would very much prefer not having to sleep outside, but if the wolf dungeon was truly as close to spilling as the reports said, they might end up being the last straw if they were followed coming out of it.
¡°I don¡¯t think we should be here much longer than a couple of days if we put in the hours. We might be able to spend just one night out here.¡± Tea added, trying to hype up her teammates, who looked quite depressed at the idea of being out in the wilds for so long.
After some more cajoling by their team leader, the Ten Thousand Eyes team eventually nodded in agreement, their faces a blend of determination and unease. The idea of camping in the forest, especially in a wolf dungeon of this magnitude, for their first G-rank dive, was not appealing, but they understood the necessity.
¡°I don¡¯t think either of our teams should attempt to fight the Boss by ourselves.¡± The purple-haired woman added, leafing through some papers. ¡°There is at least one solitary mini-boss, but this kind of setting makes me think the Boss will have a lot of support. If we try our luck, we might have an ugly surprise.¡±
It was to be expected that a team coming from a Guild so focused on information gathering would have at least as much knowledge as Team 0 did, but James was still shocked to see that their data package was at least twice as big as theirs.
¡°What else could you have in there, considering that no one actually went much deeper than a mile in?¡± He asked, curious despite his usual need not to show weakness.
Tea smiled foxily. ¡°Mmm, I usually wouldn¡¯t share this info for free, but I¡¯ll make an exception just for you, handsome.¡±
James rolled his eyes, having caught on to the fact that she employed her flirting as a disarming tactic. He gestured for her to go ahead, receiving a pout when he didn¡¯t react.
¡°Alright, ruin my fun, will you? It¡¯s mostly more in-depth readings of the ambient mana, as well as some initial assessments done by the experts in our Guild.¡± She revealed.
Thinking about it, it made sense. Having enough money and personnel, large organizations like the Ten Thousand Eyes could afford to have dedicated people go through every report and maybe even compile possible strategies.
That would be nice, but it¡¯s not worth selling your soul to the devil.
Seeing that neither Tea or her teammates were interested in sharing more, James shrugged and went back to checking everything was in order.
The forest loomed before them, dark and foreboding. The air was thick with a sense of impending danger, and the faint howls echoing from within made the exchange worried looks.
James turned to his team, his expression serious. ¡°Let¡¯s remember our training. Stay alert, communicate constantly, and don''t take unnecessary risks. This is our first G-rank dungeon, but we''re prepared for this. It shouldn¡¯t be too different from Saratoga, and as long as we avoid getting swarmed, we will be good.¡±
Tea¡¯s team said their farewells after deciding to meet back toward the eastern side of the dungeon, where the forest was a bit sparser and they¡¯d be able to see the monsters coming more easily.
The interior of the dungeon was as daunting as its exterior suggested. The narrow, winding path they took was bordered by dense, twisted vegetation, creating a claustrophobic atmosphere. The dim light filtering through the canopy above cast eerie shadows, and the occasional distant howl added to the tension.
James, as always, took the lead, scanning the thick forest with Thakinetic Awareness. It was dense, with the occasional large clearing where the fauna seemed to have been entirely displaced by the dungeon¡¯s monstrous inhabitants. These areas were eerily quiet, devoid of the usual forest sounds, adding to the ominous feeling of the place. It somewhat reminded James of the spider dungeon, which didn¡¯t bode well.
As they ventured deeper, James''s senses picked up movement ahead. "Pack approaching.¡± He whispered, signaling to prepare for combat.
This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.
The wolves that emerged from the underbrush were massive, their fur a mottled green that allowed them to blend seamlessly into the foliage. Their eyes glowed with an unnatural light, and they moved with a predatory grace that spoke of enhanced abilities. These creatures were all stronger than even the Stallions in Saratoga, and their large numbers made Team 0 take pause.
James stepped forward, his fists glowing with mana. He engaged the closest of the wolves, quickly closing the distance, his blows enhanced by his Talent, but the creature was incredibly resilient. He hadn¡¯t used more than a dozen points, wanting to test the water, but the fact that the wolf only needed to shrug to return to the fight made him grit his teeth.
Daniel moved to his side, his shield steady as he bashed and blocked two other monsters, creating openings for the others and defending James from possible ambushes.
Maria unleashed her fire, the flames taking on complex and controlled forms thanks to her increased skill, which allowed her to take part in the fighting even inside a forest full of flammable plants. She created barriers of fire to hem the wolves in and focused streams of flame to target individual creatures.
Ezekiel was a constant source of support, his white magic bolstering their defenses and occasionally debuffing the wolves, making them slower or less coordinated, which was quite useful, as it prevented the beasts from maneuvering around them.
Lauren, swift and silent, darted around the edges of the fight, her daggers finding the weak spots in the wolves'' defenses. Her attacks were precise, aimed at disabling or distracting the creatures so her teammates could land more powerful blows.
At one point, one of the monsters howled, making the earth rumble and shift so much that it became difficult to keep the proper footing. The wolves had no difficulty in gracefully jumping from stone to tree, keeping up their assault and retreating when needed, forcing team 0 to expend more mana than they would have liked.
Still, despite their size and terrain advantage, the pack was slowly being whittled down. James finally got a good hit in, explosive mana leaving his gloved fist and breaking a skull. Daniel¡¯s bashes kept the wolves from exacting revenge, and Maria¡¯s fireballs claimed two more. A third was done in by Lauren, who stepped between the dancing shadows with glee.
Ezekiel managed to get a kill, too, having concentrated his debuffs on two specific wolves. He buried his knife in one, and James dispatched the second before it could turn on the White Mage, who had left his side unprotected, trusting his companions to defend him.
The fight was intense and demanding. Despite their improved abilities, the wolves'' sheer numbers and the advantage of their camouflage made it a challenging encounter. They managed to fend off the pack, but it ended up being more difficult than any of them would have liked.
A few of the wolves managed to retreat, their howls echoing through the forest, a warning of more to come. Regrouping, the team assessed their situation. "They are not like anything we''ve faced before.¡± James noted, catching his breath. "They''re smarter, more coordinated, and their ability to shift the ground so much makes it difficult to mount a direct assault. It¡¯s probably better to focus on herding them in for Maria to kill.¡±
Ezekiel nodded, his face grim. "We should be careful about engaging too many at once. Our best bet is hit-and-run tactics. Injure, disrupt, and move on. We can''t afford to get bogged down in prolonged fights with larger packs. Already, I¡¯m at a third of my mana. I should recover before the next fight, but it makes me think this will be a slog.¡±
¡°The fact that we haven¡¯t been able to finish that pack off is not a good sign.¡± Lauren brooded while cutting into one of her preys.
Together with Tea¡¯s team, they decided that they would only focus on recovering the mana stones and that everything else could wait. Hacking through the massive wolves¡¯ bodies while in the middle of the forest and bringing them around like a giant target sign didn¡¯t seem wise.
Less than half an hour after they were done with the clean-up, James sensed another group of monsters approaching fast. ¡°Wolves.¡± He hissed, trying to count how many monsters were attacking. ¡°At least a dozen.¡±
No sooner had he spoken than the ground beneath them began to tremble. It was subtle at first, like the distant rumble of thunder, but quickly grew more intense.
James sprang into action, his Empowerment flaring to life. "Form up! They''re coming from multiple directions!¡±
The team scrambled to their feet, forming a defensive circle. The wolves emerged from the forest''s depths, their eyes glowing ominously. This time, they moved with a different strategy, coordinating their attacks with the tremors that shook the ground.
James, standing firm, focused his senses, tracking the wolves'' movements despite the vibrations. "Left flank, three incoming!" he shouted, and Maria was ready, unleashing a burst of flame in that direction.
Daniel braced himself, his shield absorbing the impact of the first wolf that leaped at them the moment the ground stopped shaking and was forced to turn, avoiding the fire but still delivering a blow, its claws scraping against the metal. The Tank countered with a mighty shield bash, knocking the creature back.
The seismic tremors restarted, disorienting and unnerving, but Team 0 held their ground. Ezekiel was instrumental, reinforcing their stability by buffing their AGI and thus negating some of the effects of the shaking ground.
Agile and swift, Lauren danced around the edges of the fight, her daggers a blur as she struck at the wolves, exploiting the increased speed from Ezekiel''s spell. James moved with a deliberate grace, his fists landing precise, decisive blows. Each hit was augmented with his willpower, sending the large beasts flying back into the forest, giving his teammates some space to reorient themselves.
The battle was a cacophony of growls, shouts, and the clash of combat. The team fought with desperate ferocity, aware that any slip could be disastrous.
Despite the wolves'' cunning use of their seismic abilities, Team 0''s resilience and adaptability shone through. James''s leadership and keen senses allowed them to effectively anticipate and counter the wolves'' attacks, as he called out whenever a new wave was coming.
Still, when they tried to push the advantage, having finally managed to gather themselves in a good position, they found the monsters quickly retreating in different directions, which made it impossible to completely clear the pack.
Finally, as the last of the wolves retreated, the forest fell silent once more, the tremors ceasing as suddenly as they had begun.
Panting and alert, the team regrouped, checking for injuries and assessing their situation. "That was pretty intense.¡± Maria breathed out, her eyes still scanning the forest.
¡°They are testing us.¡± Daniel observed, checking over his shield, which was still untouched, having been repaired after the Radiant Operation.
¡°They are smarter than I¡¯d like.¡± James agreed. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if the next pack we find has a different tactic they will try.¡±
Grimly, they all went to clean up the bodies they had managed to earn, James keeping vigil with Awareness, even as distant howls made them all worry about the coming fights.
Chapter 75
The shadows started lengthening and the forest became even more unwelcoming as the sun began its descent.
Team 0 had just managed to defeat the fifth wolf pack, sending its remnants running for their lives, and was in the process of cleaning up the bodies, when James sighed. ¡°Alright, guys. I think we need to start moving toward the meeting point.¡±
Lauren looked up at the sky and grunted in acknowledgment. ¡°Might as well, these guys are too annoying anyway.¡±
¡°They keep running away the moment we get the upper hand, and since they move in completely different directions, we cannot even pursue.¡± Ezekiel complained too, trying to clean his knives on a wolf¡¯s pelt.
With the sun continuing its downward journey, casting a crimson hue over the treetops, Team 0 regrouped. James scanned his teammates'' faces, noting the fatigue etched into their features. The battles with the wolf packs had taken their toll, and the urgency to reach the meeting point was palpable.
It wasn¡¯t so much that the monsters were too strong. While they had better stats than the horses in Saratoga, Team 0 had grown a lot since then, and they could easily handle wave after wave. The problem was that the wolves showed a level of coordination unmatched before.
They kept trying out new tactics, and after the third attack, Daniel realized why and shared it with the rest of the team. ¡°I saw one was already bloodied before they even reached us. I think the ones running away are rejoining new packs and informing them of what their fight with us was like, somehow.¡± He had said, and while it seemed strange for monsters to communicate, James knew it would become increasingly common as the ranks went up.
"Let''s keep our guard up.¡± James advised, his eyes scanning the dense undergrowth that bordered their path. "The forest is tricky and I don¡¯t want us to get ambushed by a Treant, if there are any.¡±
Lauren, sheathing her daggers in a fluid motion, nodded in agreement. Despite her nonchalant demeanor, the tension in her grip on the handles betrayed her wariness. Ezekiel, on the other hand, seemed more irritated than tired as he tried to brush off some dirt from his battle suit.
The team moved forward, their footsteps muffled by the thick carpet of leaves beneath them. The forest around them was eerily silent, as the vast majority of the natural fauna had been driven away by the monstrous wolves.
A weird tension hung in the air as they navigated through the thinner trees of the eastern dungeon area. The sparse forest canopy allowed glimpses of the darkening sky, making them more visible to any potential threats lurking in the shadows. With James¡¯ Thakinetic Awareness, it would be difficult for them to get ambushed, but it was never impossible. Carelessness, tiredness and bad matchups meant they should not lower their guard, just in case.
"We''re close.¡± James whispered, pointing to a clearing up ahead. The area was bathed in the last vestiges of daylight, offering a brief respite from the enclosing darkness of the forest.
Upon reaching the clearing, they found Tea and her team already waiting. The purple haired woman seemed busy setting up her rations and gave them a nod of recognition when they became visible. Her team stood alert, surveying the surroundings with practiced caution.
"We were starting to worry.¡± Tea said, her voice low. "The dungeon has been quite annoying.¡±
James waved tiredly. ¡°We kept getting ambushed, and cutting into the beasts afterward took a lot of time.¡±
If we had been able to just leave the corpses behind like in Saratoga, we would have been much faster, but in an unstable dungeon like this, it¡¯s not a good idea to add more sources of wild mana.
Joe, the bald guy with the red sash, rumbled "We need to decide whether to camp here for the night or risk heading out. There''s a chance we might be followed, and we can''t risk leading the monsters to more populated areas.¡±
The two teams huddled together, weighing their options. The risk of staying was high, as they would be open to attacks in the middle of the night, but so was the danger of leaving. It would be a slaughter if they led the wolves to one of the quaint little towns nearby. Now cloaked in darkness, the forest seemed to press in on them, a silent witness to their dilemma.
After a brief, intense discussion, the decision was made. "We stay.¡± James announced. "We set up camp here and fortify our position. We can''t risk being followed out of the dungeon. We can¡¯t allow any monster to spill.¡±
If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.
¡°It¡¯s the reason why we were sent here in the first place.¡± Tea agreed. The teams sprang into action, working together to establish a secure camp. Watches were set, with members of both teams taking turns to ensure constant vigilance.
Despite Maria¡¯s offer of setting up a fire pit, they decided not to, both James and Tea agreeing that the less they were noticed, the better they would be. A small, purpose-made camp light was turned on, giving a feeble luminescence that was enough for them all to move without trouble, thanks to their enhanced SENSE.
They all sat in a circle, not yet tired enough to sleep even after the long day of hunting wolves, and started discussing possible theories about the dungeon¡¯s functioning and the tactics they had employed against the ambushing packs.
As the hours passed, the forest seemed to settle into a grudging peace, the sounds of the night becoming a backdrop to the quiet vigil kept by the two teams.
But even as they rested, their minds were alert, constantly aware of the shadows that danced just beyond the reach of their light, of the eyes that might be watching from the darkness, waiting for a chance to strike.
Midnight had just passed, and James felt the first stirrings of something coming closer. The beast, and he was certain it was just a singular one, was massive, bigger than even the Stallions.
Despite that, it moved without disturbing the environment. No sound escaped where it passed, and if he hadn¡¯t been able to follow it because of its focused mind, he would have never known it was there.
Waking up the others without alerting it turned out a bit more complex than he would have liked, but luckily, after a couple of tries, they stirred. As he nudged his team members awake, his eyes never left the dark perimeter of their camp. Lauren, Ezekiel and the others started, confusion quickly giving way to alertness as they grasped the situation.
Jean, the healer, had been awake, sharing his same shift, and busied herself with alerting her own companions after he gave her the signal that something was approaching.
I would have preferred keeping most of my skills to myself, but Tea already knew I had a sensory one, since I let it slip that I could feel the others during the G-rank test.
James was tense, his senses heightened to their utmost. The forest was eerily silent, as if holding its breath in anticipation. He knew they were up against something formidable, given the structured, powerful mind he could feel approaching.
The air around them seemed to thicken, a tangible sense of danger permeating the clearing. Then, without warning, the forest erupted into chaos.
A massive white wolf, its fur glowing faintly in the moonlight, emerged from the shadows. It was an awe-inspiring creature, larger than any wolf they had encountered before, with eyes that gleamed with sharp intelligence.
Before anyone could react, the wolf howled, a sound that reverberated through the forest. The trees around them began to shift and twist, branches moving as if alive. Vines snaked across the ground, turning the clearing into a treacherous maze as the vegetation grew at incredible speeds, obscuring their sight.
Team 0 and Tea''s team scrambled to their feet, drawing weapons and forming a defensive circle.
James yelled out orders, trying to keep his team focused. "Stay together! Watch for the vines!¡±
Maria let loose a torrent of flames, aiming at opening a path, but the plants that caught on fire were quickly left to their fate, while others, green and fresh, took their place.
James, alongside Mark and Joe, tried to charge forward, crashing through the foliage like angry bulls and aiming to quickly get to the monster, but their efforts were stifled by the constantly changing forest.
Joe¡¯s fists ignited into flames, and he tried to use them to smash through any impeding plant, but the wolf kept up its assault from all sides, making it impossible to focus entirely on the offensive.
The elite wolf seemed everywhere at once, a white blur that struck with precision and ferocity. Its howls continued, each mutating the forest further. Trees bent and groaned, roots breaking through the soil to create barriers, while vines lashed out like whips.
Amidst the chaos, as they were beset from all sides, Ezekiel and Jean continuously cast healing spells and buffs, allowing them to keep trying without fear of getting seriously injured.
James, realizing they needed a new strategy, called out to Tea. "We need to break its concentration! Distract it!¡±
Tea nodded, understanding immediately. She signaled to her team, who began to fan out, moving with purpose. They started to attack the vegetation, cutting down vines and hacking at roots from all different sides, ensuring the wolf focused entirely on repairing its maze.
The white beast snarled in response, mind frazzled momentarily by the constant assault. That''s when James saw his opening.
He leaped forward, energy filling his limbs, ready to put the monster down, and sensed Lauren follow him.
But the creature was cunning. It anticipated their move, and with a powerful jump, it positioned itself between them and the rest of their teams, effectively cutting them off as the vegetation formed another wall.
The forest seemed to close in around them, the moonlight dimming as if smothered by an unnatural force. James and Lauren faced the wolf, their backs to the unknown darkness of the dungeon.
In this moment of isolation, the wolf''s eyes locked onto James, a glimmer of recognition - or amusement? - in its gaze. It was as if it understood the stakes, relishing the challenge.
As James pushed as much mana as he could into his fists, creating two dense barriers, he sensed his remaining teammates working hard to get to him. The white wolf clashed with James, its massive form a blur of speed and power. Fueled by adrenaline and the need to protect his team, James unleashed powerful waves of mana, each strike aimed with lethal intent. His reinforced gloves met the wolf''s fangs in a clash of steel against nature''s fury.
Each explosion took a lot out of him, especially since the monster was agile enough to avoid most of their damaging power. Still, the effort allowed Lauren to bury her knives into its back the moment its attention was wholly focused on James.
At the same time, the roar of a fireball disturbed the night, and the wall of vegetation finally gave out, Joe and Maria charging forward into the breach they had created.
Tea quickly overtook them and closed the distance, her staff letting out a vacuum blade that cut into the monster, making it howl in pain.
It turned around, trying to catch the purple-haired woman with its fangs, but it exposed its back to Lauren and James, who took full advantage of it, injuring it further.
The wolf let out a piercing, desperate howl, different from any sound it had made before. At that moment, the ground beneath them began to tremble violently. The trees swayed as if caught in a storm, and the air crackled with an unseen energy.
James had just the time to share a look with Tea, on the other side of the wolf, that the earth exploded.
Chapter 76
The teams'' cohesion was thrown into disarray as the earth beneath them erupted, sending a shower of dirt and rock skyward. The shockwave from the explosion knocked several of them off their feet, but James and Tea managed to maintain their balance, their eyes fixed on the white wolf.
Massive roots shot from the ground, trying to run them through. The constant shaking made it even more difficult to properly dodge. The presence of two healers was fundamental at this junction, as it allowed them to forgo what should have been a desperate defense and instead focus on taking the mini-boss down.
The creature, clearly in distress now that its ace in the hole had not worked, was surrounded by a halo of crackling energy, its fur standing on its ends as if charged. Injured and cornered, the wolf lunged forward with a newfound ferocity, lashing out with claws and teeth in a wild, desperate bid for survival.
¡°To me!¡± James yelled, even as he pushed more mana into his limbs, rushing to the monster to prevent it from doing anything more.
Despite the chaos, team 0 rallied, their training and instincts kicking in. They moved with precision and unity, each member playing their part in the dance of battle. Ezekiel and Maria focused on ranged attacks, their spells whizzing through the air, while James and Daniel engaged in close-quarters combat, using their usual tactic of the hammer and the anvil.
As the Tank did his best to capture the monster¡¯s attention without being immediately smothered by the constantly shifting vines, James released a powerful shockwave, further injuring the beast and making it wail in pain.
Sensing its end was near, the wolf unleashed a barrage of magical attacks. Vines shot up from the ground, attempting to ensnare the fighters, and large roots burst through the clearing, forcing them to never stay still lest they get skewered.
James, at the center of the fray, fought with a blend of precision and raw power. His mana-fueled strikes landed with devastating impact, each blow weakening the wolf further, making it warier of engaging directly and forcing it to decide between his fists and Lauren¡¯s hidden blades.
Tea, showing a strategic mind, directed her team to flank the creature, cutting off its avenues of escape and countering its magic with their own.
The battle reached its crescendo as James, with a mighty roar, unleashed a final, all-out assault. His fists glowed with intense energy, and with a series of rapid strikes, he broke through the wolf''s desperate barriers of vegetation. The creature staggered, its howls turning into whimpers of pain and defeat. In a last act of defiance, it attempted to lunge at James, but the combined efforts of both teams were too much.
Tea thrust her hands forward, the very air ripping with the motion, leaving a vacuum behind. Her spell was so potent that it cut one leg clean off the wolf, making it collapse in a heap.
Before it could even try to do anything more than lay there, stunned, Lauren jumped on it, driving her knives with great force into its skull and ending the fight.
The teams gathered around, catching their breath, tending to their wounds, and exchanging looks of mutual respect and camaraderie.
As James rested, a series of notifications appeared before him, indicating that he had earned two levels from the victory. Considering how the several packs they had dispatched during the day had only earned him one, it made sense to think he had been close enough to level fifty-three that he had made the jump to fifty-four.
|
STATUS
|
WINDOW
|
|
NAME
|
James Summers
|
|
AGE
|
19
|
|
AWAKENING
|
1st
|
|
TALENT
|
Thakinesis
|
|
TITLE
|
|
|
LEVEL
|
54
|
|
MP
|
83/270
|
|
STR
|
33
|
|
VIT
|
19
Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.
|
|
AGI
|
18
|
|
SENSE
|
33
|
|
MIND
|
18
|
|
STAT POINTS
|
6
|
James put his six free points evenly, bringing STR and SENSE to thirty-four, knowing he¡¯d need the additional power, and finally, the remaining four were placed, one each in VIT and MIND and two in AGI, taking it up to twenty.
If the wolves all fight using earth or green magic, I¡¯m going to need the agility. The biggest risk so far has been becoming unbalanced and overwhelmed by attacks coming from different directions.
Dismissing his Status, James noticed the others were all busy checking their spoils, so he did a lap of the ruined clearing, scanning the surroundings with Awareness lest they get attacked in a vulnerable moment.
It was true that adding to their attributes was not nearly as much of a problem as it used to be in the early days, when even two new points would render any of them insensate for several seconds. However, it was still good practice not to lower their guard, especially in such a hostile dungeon.
As James completed his sweep of the area, ensuring their safety, his mind was a whirlwind of reflections and calculations. The fight had been a testament to how far he had come since he first set foot in that first dungeon months before.
His mana pool now counted in the hundreds, allowing him to be more aggressive in battle, striking with enhanced power and frequency. He didn¡¯t need to be as sparing as he had used to be in the early days, making his explosive punches a viable tactic, even for tough monsters like the mini-boss they had just faced.
The development of his quasi-barrier, a manifestation of his willpower¡¯s growth, was a significant tactical advancement, offering protection and offensive capabilities simultaneously.
His role in a fight had evolved as well. James realized that he was no longer just a participant; he was a leader, a strategist whose decisions could turn the tide of any fight.
It sounds kind of cringy, but it¡¯s true. I¡¯m sure the others noticed as well, but I¡¯ve been directing them more and more lately, and they trust me to do it. We¡¯ll probably have to talk about this sometime soon, but it works for now.
His Awareness allowed him control of the battlefield in a manner unmatched by any in his rank; his ability to anticipate and counter enemy moves and his knack for rallying his team were becoming his most potent weapons.
As he considered how much he had changed, Tea approached him, her expression one of both exhaustion and relief. "That was a tough fight.¡± She said, glancing back at the fallen wolf. "But we did it.¡±
James nodded, his gaze lingering on the massive creature. "We did. And now we need to decide what to do with it."
The original plan had been for them to hunt separately and to only reconvene for the Boss fight, after all, but needs must.
Tea looked thoughtful. "The mana stone it must have will fetch a high price. We should sell it and share the profits. It''s only fair, given everyone''s contributions.¡± Considering that she had been the one to land the decisive blow, it was generous of her, but it was also true that James had kept its attention on him for a lot longer than anyone else.
He agreed, mentally reviewing how much a G-rank mana stone from a mini-boss would fetch. On the open market, they could be found at over fifty thousand bucks, but selling them would earn them less. Still, he guessed they could each expect a few thousand dollars, which was never bad.
Team 0¡¯s equipment is taken care of by the AA, as should theirs by their Guild, but one can never have too many potions, even with dedicated healers on hand.
The discussion then turned to their immediate plans. It was still the middle of the night, and although they were too keyed up to sleep, venturing out into the darkness for more hunting seemed unwise.
"We should stay put until morning, as I don¡¯t think anything else will attack us soon with the show we put on.¡± James suggested. "Rest up, keep watch in shifts, and heal. We''ve earned a break and need to be at our best when we move out at dawn.¡±
Tea concurred, even if she thought that no one would end up going to sleep, and they set about re-organizing the watch schedule. Their initial one had been disrupted by an unwelcome guest, after all.
As the night waned, the clearing where Team 0 and Tea''s team had set up their makeshift camp was bathed in the faint, pre-dawn light. The Awakeners had settled into a restless routine of watches and brief periods of fitful sleep. The adrenaline from the battle against the white wolf had gradually ebbed away, replaced by deep weariness.
James found sleep elusive. His mind was still racing, analyzing the day''s events, planning their next move, and trying to come up with counters to the eclectic tactics the wolves had shown so far.
It was this heightened state of alertness that saved them. Just as the first hints of dawn began to paint the sky, James felt a familiar prickling sensation at the back of his mind - a warning signal from his powerful sensory skill.
He sat up, his eyes scanning the surrounding forest. The trees, silhouetted against the lightening sky, seemed to sway slightly, although there was no wind. A subtle but unmistakable sign of approaching danger.
Wasting no time, James nudged the nearest team member awake and whispered urgently, ¡°Another pack. Coming this way from all sides.¡±
Within moments, both teams were roused from their slumber, groggy but quickly snapping into readiness. They grabbed their weapons and formed a defensive circle, backs to each other, eyes scanning the treeline.
The wolves did not keep them waiting. Like phantoms, they emerged from the shadows, their eyes glinting in the dim light. There were dozens of them surrounding the camp, moving with eerie coordination.
Then, the battle begun.
The wolves attacked in waves, darting in and out of the trees, trying to find weaknesses in their defenses. Their assault was made more dangerous by the constant shaking of the earth and the large rocks that came hurtling their way.
James and his teammates swung into action. He found himself at the forefront, his fists a blur as he channeled his mana into powerful shockwaves that sent the wolves reeling, disrupting the barrages of stones and even directly punching a couple, breaking them with his enhanced strength. Ezekiel and Maria provided ranged support, their spells slowing the attack and cutting through the wolves'' ranks.
Tea¡¯s teammates operated differently, hemming in the wolves coming their way and setting the conditions for the purple-haired wind mage to cut through them.
It was a more laborious tactic and required everyone to risk their lives by jumping into the fray, except for Jean the healer, but it was effective.
The battle was chaotic, a maelstrom of snarls, shouts, and the clash of magic. The wolves were cunning, using the terrain to their advantage, trying to hem them in and isolate them. But Team 0 and Tea''s team were no strangers to such tactics, despite never having worked together. They moved as a cohesive unit, supporting each other, never allowing the wolves to divide them, knowing that to let them dictate the flow of battle would mean defeat.
As the fight wore on, the humans'' superior skills and strategies began to take their toll on the wolves. One by one, the creatures fell, their numbers dwindling. But they were relentless, driven by a feral determination.
Finally, as the rays of the sun broke through the trees, illuminating the clearing with a golden light, the tide of the battle turned decisively in the Awakeners'' favor. Realizing the fight was lost, the remaining wolves began to retreat, disappearing into the forest as quickly as they had come.
The clearing was left even more in disarray, the ground torn up by the wolves'' earth magic, the air thick with the scent of sweat, blood, and magic. But Team 0 and Tea''s team stood victorious, battered but unbroken. As they caught their breath, checking on each other and tending to their wounds, there was a sense of relief mixed with exhaustion. But there was no time to dwell on their victory. The sun was rising, and they had a long day ahead. With a nod to Tea, James signaled for the teams to gather their gear and prepare to move out.
Chapter 77
¡°Ugh, this is starting to become a bit too annoying.¡± Lauren complained from where she was crouched over the nth wolf corpse, busy cutting into it to get to the mana stone.
James briefly smirked before returning his expression to placid calmness, not wanting to irritate the girl even more. After the last ambush, which had come from underground - as apparently the wolves could tunnel through the loamy forest floor - he had been given the sole role of lookout, which meant he was excused from the gritty, messy work the others were doing.
After dawn had broken and, together with Tea¡¯s team, they had managed to repel the wolf pack, Team 0 had once again picked up their things and started cutting through the dungeon, marching north and cleaning up every wolf pack they could find.
The third had been enough to grant James another level, bringing him to fifty-five and allowing him to place one point in SENSE and one in MIND, taking it up to twenty with the rest of his lesser stats.
If nothing else, we are earning quite a bit of EXP from this place. What a difference the ranks make¡
The dungeon exploration was proving to be both arduous and repetitive. James, standing watch as the others harvested the mana stones, couldn''t shake the feeling of being subtly manipulated. The wolves'' attacks were becoming increasingly sophisticated, suggesting an unnerving level of intelligence behind their coordination.
"Yeah, I hear you.¡± Daniel finally replied to Lauren''s complaint. "But keep an eye out. These wolves are getting smarter with each attack. They are learning from every fight, and I don¡¯t like it.¡±
Lauren grunted in agreement, her knife deftly slicing through a monster¡¯s hide. "You think they''re being directed by the Boss? That it might have been testing us all along?¡±
Daniel shrugged. ¡°I can¡¯t be certain, but it does feel like they are throwing all they can do at us to see what sticks. If they find a good tactic, I won¡¯t be surprised to see it repeated again and again.¡±
By now, the outskirts of the dungeon were completely cleared, but the center was still untouched, and James was ready to bet that many more still remained there.
Ezekiel, wiping his blade on a cloth, chimed in. "And if these wolves are any indication, the Boss might be a lot smarter and more dangerous than we initially thought.¡±
The team took a moment to consider this. The prospect of facing a highly intelligent Boss, one capable of strategically deploying its minions, was daunting. It meant they needed to be more cautious in their approach.
"We need to be prepared for anything.¡± James said firmly once they were done with the clean-up. "Let''s keep moving, but stay alert. Watch for any changes in their tactics.¡±
As they ventured deeper into the dungeon, the forest seemed to grow denser, the trees towering overhead, their canopies merging into a thick barrier that dimmed the sunlight. The air was heavy with the scent of earth and foliage; the only sounds were the rustle of leaves and the occasional distant howl. Every rustle of leaves, every snap of a twig set their nerves on edge, anticipating the next attack.
They didn''t have to wait long.
James noticed another pack fast approaching, this time all bunched up together. Before engaging, they softly padded around Team 0 with a stealth that would have made them unnoticeable without Awareness.
Once they were placed fully behind them, the wolves struck. This time, they emerged silently from the shadows, a coordinated pack moving with eerie precision. Their eyes, glowing faintly in the dim light, were the only visible indication of their approach.
James moved to the front alongside Daniel, engaging in their usual formation but keeping a wary eye for any new trick.
The wolves didn''t charge in blindly. Instead, they circled the team, probing for weaknesses, darting in and out of the dense foliage, which seemed to swallow them whole. It was a tense, calculated game of cat and mouse.
Maria was the first to break the standoff, launching a bolt of fire at a wolf that had ventured too close. The fiery arc illuminated the depths of the forest for a brief moment, revealing the size of their assailants.
"Stay sharp, they''re testing our defenses.¡± James warned, his eyes scanning the perimeter.
Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.
The wolves began their attack in earnest, lunging forward in small groups, attacking from different angles. The team responded in kind, their weapons a flurry of motion as they fought off each assault.
James found himself at the forefront, his fists enhanced with mana, delivering powerful blows that sent wolves flying. But for every wolf he felled, two more seemed to take its place.
Daniel was at his side, bashing any beasts that got too close to their mages and providing a bulwark of calmness in the chaos of the battle. Thanks to his efforts, Maria and Ezekiel were able to do their jobs, thinning out the crowd of monsters with gouts of flames or slowing down their movements enough that James could nail them with his powerful punches.
Lauren flitted through the shadows, taking advantage of the wolves¡¯ frenzy to attack them unnoticed, her knives catching the firelight and gleaming with deadly intent, always finding purchase and earning howls of pain.
James groaned in annoyance at feeling another pack close in as they were busy dispatching the last of the previous one. ¡°There¡¯s more coming! Close the ranks!¡±
Daniel and Lauren, who had been chasing two wolves, immediately stopped and returned to the center of the clearing, just in time for the new monsters to come into sight.
¡°Let¡¯s see how you like this!¡± Maria yelled, funneling her anger and frustration at the constant fights into her mana, casting a fireball the size of a van, whose heat could be felt even from several feet away.
With a grunt of exertion, she sent it toward the new wolf pack, scattering them and turning the unfortunate three who had not managed to make some distance into cinders.
The remaining monsters, however, were unbothered and leaped into the fight, fangs gleaming wickedly.
Just as James started considering using much more mana than he currently was in an effort to cut down their number, since it was becoming clear that they risked being overrun if things continued like that for much longer, Tea''s team arrived, bursting through the underbrush. Their arrival was like a cavalry charge, turning the tide of the battle. At the forefront, Tea wielded her staff with deadly grace, her wind magic augmenting the team''s efforts.
Jean immediately began healing the bruises and fatigue Team 0 had accumulated during the fight, while Joe and Mark aided James in chasing the wolves, who suddenly were on the back foot.
With the additional support, the balance shifted. Sensing the change in their fortunes, the wolves began to retreat, melting back into the shadows from which they had come.
The clearing, now littered with the fallen, was eerily silent in the aftermath of the battle. Team 0 and Tea''s team, breathing heavily, took stock of their injuries and the damage done.
¡°That was too close.¡± Mark, the Barbarian with the broadsword, commented, lightly kicking one of the monsters to make sure it was dead.
¡°We would have made it, but your support was appreciated.¡± James replied.
It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to acknowledge the difficult position they had been in. He was well aware of exactly how much each of his companion - and himself - had been holding back to ensure they weren¡¯t caught with their pants down in case another wave of monsters came.
If they had wanted to, they could have dispatched the wolves they had been fighting in short order, but it would have left them dangerously empty - especially Ezekiel, whose buffs and debuffs their strategy depended on.
¡°There was one weird thing about it, though.¡± James added, gathering everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°The first pack of wolves came from the south, but rather than immediately attacking us, they circled around and only then revealed themselves once they were all behind us.¡±
Tea¡¯s frown became pronounced as she considered the implications. ¡°Do you think they are deliberately pushing us toward the center of the dungeon?¡±
¡°It¡¯s the only thing that makes sense if you think about it. Considering how quickly they seem to adapt, these wolves are not stupid enough to keep throwing themselves at us after we defeated so many of them.¡± James replied, letting his words hang in the air for a moment to see if anyone else came to the same conclusion.
¡°They are probably being directly controlled.¡± Maria said in a tone of revelation, slapping her fist on her open hand. ¡°If the Boss is forcing them to fight us in all these different ways, it¡¯ll end up with a very good idea of what we are capable of by the time we get to it, and it seems like it doesn¡¯t want us to escape.¡±
"We need to assume we''re walking into a trap.¡± James said, agreeing with the assessment. "From here on out, we move with even greater caution. We''re not just fighting the average monsters; we''re up against something that''s been planning for us.¡±
For a moment, there was silence as they all waited to see if anyone would object to walking directly into the enemy¡¯s den, but when no one did, James smiled.
It¡¯s literally our job to do that. If anyone was afraid of a bit of danger, they wouldn¡¯t have come here in the first place. It¡¯s a pity I didn¡¯t get another level, but I do no doubt there will be enough to advance more in the wolves¡¯ den.
The atmosphere was heavy with anticipation as Team 0, now joined by Tea''s team, cautiously advanced deeper into the dungeon, having quickly cleaned up the battlefield. The forest seemed to grow even denser around them, the trees towering high above, their thick canopies blotting out most of the sunlight and casting everything in a perpetual twilight.
As they moved, the conversation inevitably turned to speculations about the Boss. They all knew it would be a formidable opponent, likely wielding earth or forest magic, given the nature of its minions and the environment they were traversing.
¡°I think we should expect the Boss to have set up the terrain against us.¡± Tea mused, her eyes scanning the dense foliage. "If it''s using earth magic, it could have manipulated the ground to make it harder to assail its position, or it might have twisted the trees and plants to fortify its den if it uses green magic.¡±
James nodded in agreement, his mind racing through various scenarios. "It will also likely have a large pack of wolves with it. The way they''ve been attacking us, learning from each engagement... It''s clear they''re being used as more than just expendable foot soldiers, otherwise they would not have kept retreating the moment our victory became inevitable.¡±
Daniel chimed in, his shield unstrapped and ready to be brought to bear. "We''ll need a strategy that lets us handle large numbers without getting overwhelmed. Area control spells, crowd management... that sort of thing.¡±
Maria, their primary spellcaster, nodded thoughtfully. "I can prepare some wide-range spells to hem them in, but I''ll need protection while casting. That kind of magic takes time and concentration.¡±
As they discussed, they kept their formation tight, constantly on the lookout for more wolf attacks. Their path seemed to slowly spiral inward, leading them towards the dungeon''s heart. It was a subtle but unmistakable funneling, confirming their suspicions that they were being corralled towards a final confrontation.
It wouldn¡¯t be difficult for them, considering what their powers are.
The group paused for a brief rest when they finally got close to where the map said the dungeon''s center should be. The air was tense, and each Awakener was lost in their thoughts about the upcoming battle.
A deep, powerful howl shook the earth, sending ripples through the forest floor.
¡°It knows we are here.¡± James grimly announced, starting to circulate mana.
Chapter 78
James broke the silence that had fallen after the howl ended, his voice steady and confident, not betraying a hint of the trepidation and excitement he felt. "Here''s what we''ll do. We set up in formation as soon as we enter the Boss''s lair. Maria, you''ll be in the center with Jean and Ezekiel. Your job is to cast those area control spells and take out as many wolves as you can while you do it.¡±
He turned to Lauren and Bethany. "You girls will be on the lookout for any wolves that get past Maria''s spells. Pick them off before they reach the core.¡±
Looking at Tea and the rest of the melee fighters, he continued. "Our job is to protect the core and engage the Boss directly. We''ll need to be adaptable, ready to switch between offense and defense at a moment''s notice. If we see an opportunity, we should take it, but if the den is filled with as many wolves as we expect, we should aim at lowering that number before we try to kill the Boss.¡±
Tea nodded, her expression one of grim determination. ¡°Let¡¯s make sure to be ready for anything. This Boss has shown it''s intelligent and resourceful. Expect the unexpected.¡±
With their roles defined and their strategy set, Team 0 and Tea''s team approached the entrance to the Boss''s den. The lair was a vast, open clearing, its limits outlined by dense foliage and mossy stones. The air was thick with tension and a faint sound of growling echoed from all around.
As they finally stepped into the clearing, the full scale of the challenge became apparent. Before them, spread across the vast space, were at least three dozen wolves, their eyes glinting in the dim light. In the center stood the Boss¡ªa massive green wolf, its fur a deep, lush shade, almost blending in with the surrounding foliage. It exuded a palpable aura of power, and the air around it shimmered with mana to James¡¯ skill.
He signaled for everyone to spread out, maintaining their planned formation. Maria, Jean, and Ezekiel positioned themselves in the center, with Maria immediately beginning to concentrate on her spells. The air around her crackled with energy as she called forth her magic but did not immediately release it.
Lauren and Bethany took positions on the fringes, weapons out and ready. Their focus was on the wolves, as they would be picking off any that tried to breach the perimeter.
James, Tea, and the melee fighters formed the front line, their weapons drawn and ready. James could feel his heart pounding in his chest, the adrenaline surging through his veins. This is a battle that can go several ways. We¡¯ll just have to do our best.
So far, it hadn¡¯t happened often that James met a foe he wasn¡¯t sure he could defeat - excluding the Radiant Guild Leader and Callum Wright, but he had known Miss Walker to be waiting to swoop in then - and the excitement that coursed through him was almost surprising.
The Boss regarded them silently for a moment as they intruded into the heart of its territory, its eyes shining with malicious intelligence.
Then, it howled, and all hell broke loose.
A dozen wolves closed the distance in a flash, the earth rumbling with their every step while the ones behind them prepared spears and rocks of all sizes, before hurtling them forward at great speeds.
Daniel¡¯s shield glowed brightly as he called on his Talent, making the weapons curve toward him, tanking the assault on his own.
Maria''s voice rose above the din, an unfocused scream resounding through the air as she unleashed her spells. Pillars of flame erupted around the perimeter, scorching several wolves and creating a barrier that funneled others into more manageable groups.
Lauren and Bethany, from their hidden positions, struck at those beasts that had strayed too far from the pack, thinning the numbers further.
Meanwhile, James, Tea, and the other melee fighters engaged the wolves that breached Maria''s fiery barrier. James''s strikes were precise and powerful, his fists imbued with mana, shattering bone and sending wolves flying. Tea''s staff was a blur, her magic amplifying each hit, creating shockwaves that knocked back their attackers.
Despite their efforts, the wolves were relentless. They moved with an almost unnatural coordination, their attacks synchronized as if controlled by a single mind.
Ezekiel and Jean worked tirelessly, casting healing spells and buffs, keeping the team''s morale and health up. Their magic was a lifeline in the chaos of battle, allowing them to face such large numbers of powerful enemies.
Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.
Finally, seeing that the tide was slowly shifting, the Boss entered the fray, moving with a grace and power that belied its size. Its fur shimmered with a green hue, vines and roots sprouting from the ground at its command, attempting to ensnare and immobilize the humans.
The addition of the Boss made things quite a bit more complicated and immediately equalized the battle. Maria tried her best to counter the green magic with her own, but to do that, she needed to stop harassing the smaller wolves, which meant the others risked being overrun.
Another, however, took her place. Joe, the fire monk from Tea¡¯s team, ran ahead, his whole body igniting into a corona of flames as he shouted ¡°Leave the Boss to me!¡±
James shook his head in irritation at having his careful placement of forces disrupted and shifted to the left, taking on more of the wolves and expending more mana than he would have liked to keep up with them all.
By the time Joe had gotten to the Boss - which was surprising in and of itself, as James had expected him to be immediately beset by a dozen beasts - Daniel had rejoined the defensive line, which made it possible to hold against the tide without losing ground.
The fire monk jumped over the last obstacle in an acrobatic feat and wasted no time attacking the Boss.
His body, wreathed in flames, was an impressive sight. His fists became a blur of fiery destruction as he leaped toward the massive green wolf. Each punch he landed against the walls of vegetation it raised sent fires everywhere, singeing the fur of the great beast.
The Boss, however, was not an opponent to be taken lightly. It countered with equal ferocity, its massive paws slamming down with earth-shattering force. Vines and roots, animated by its green magic, lashed out like living whips, trying to bind and strangle Joe.
James watched the duel intently with Awareness, simultaneously fending off the wolves that swarmed around him. Standing firm beside him, Tea dispatched wolf after wolf, her staff a lethal extension of her will. But even as they fought, their attention was divided, both acutely aware of Joe''s precarious situation.
Joe was a whirlwind of fire and fury, but it was clear that the Boss was on another level. The control it had over the battlefield by manipulating the plants was overwhelming. Despite Joe''s valiant efforts, he was slowly being outmatched.
"Tea, we need to get him out of there!" James shouted, concern lacing his voice. "He can''t take the Boss alone!¡±
Tea nodded, grimly agreeing and not wasting time arguing in her teammate¡¯s favor. "Bethany, Jean, with me. We need to cover Joe''s retreat!¡±
They surged forward, cutting a path through the wolves, moving towards the epicenter of the battle. Sensing their approach, the Boss intensified its assault, calling upon a massive snarl of roots that jumped at Joe, intent on skewering him.
Realizing the situation, Joe attempted to disengage, but not before the massive wolf landed a powerful, if glancing, blow with his roots. The impact sent him flying; his flames extinguished as he hit the ground with a sickening thud.
Bethany and Jean reached him first, their faces etched with concern. Jean immediately began casting healing spells while Bethany provided cover, her electric staff fending off any beast that dared approach.
Tea and Mark, meanwhile, stood their ground, engaging the Boss to draw its attention away from their fallen teammate. Their weapons danced in a deadly rhythm, their every move calculated to keep the beast at bay while being careful not to get caught in its cunning traps.
Seeing that Joe was in good hands, James turned his focus back to the wolves. The situation was dire, and every second counted. He called out orders, rallying the team to tighten their defenses and push back the relentless tide of enemies.
Are they gonna abandon us?
The thought came unbidden, but James couldn¡¯t deny his trepidation. Tea had been nothing if not pleasant and friendly with him - even too friendly, some could say - but this was a different situation entirely.
Healing magic, even cast by a skilled user such as Jean or Ezekiel, could only go so far if used in short spurts. To mend an injury such as what Joe had, time and peace would be needed.
The fire monk was out of the fight, and that was indisputable, but the others didn¡¯t necessarily need to go with him. However, James wasn¡¯t sure he could count on them to stay and fight together with them.
Would I stay here if Lauren or Daniel got hurt and needed to be evacuated? I don¡¯t know, to be honest.
He tried not to think of how much harder the fight would be now that almost a third of their force would leave, as both Jean and Bethany looked to be gone for a while.
However, much to his relief, James sensed only grim determination from Tea, and when she shouted ¡°We keep fighting! Let¡¯s end this quickly!¡± To Mark, he exhaled a small sigh of relief.
The two Ten Thousand Eyes members kept dancing with the Boss, trying not to get caught in its tricky, dangerous magic to give their teammates the time needed to escape.
Once Joe was safely out of the immediate danger zone, Bethany and Jean, supporting his weight between them, made their way out of the clearing, quickly disappearing from James¡¯ senses.
As Tea and Mark disengaged the Boss and retreated to where Team 0 was holding against the relentless assault of the wolves, aided by powerful gouts of flames from Maria and Ezekiel¡¯s debuffs, which lowered the wolves'' AGI, James tried to assess the situation.
¡°We''ve lost ground.¡± He said honestly, his eyes scanning the battlefield. "We''ve taken down more than fifteen wolves, but just as many remain. And the Boss... it¡¯s not going to make it easy for us.¡±
Tea nodded, her eyes hard with resolve. "The Boss is the key. If we can take it down, the rest will fall, considering how dependent they are on it. But we can''t do it alone. We need a coordinated strike."
Mark chimed in, swinging his sword to cut deeply into a muzzle that had gotten too close for comfort. ¡°If Maria can funnel the smaller wolves with her fire, me and Daniel can hold them there for a while.¡±
James quickly grasped the suggestion and gave the Barbarian a look of consideration. It wasn¡¯t that he had believed him to be stupid, but the man had kept his opinion to himself so far.
¡°I agree.¡± He quickly said. ¡°Tea, Lauren and I will try to kill the Boss quickly, but Ez, we need you to work crowd control and try to keep the wolves here slow enough that they can catch them if they try to break containment.¡±
The others nodded, understanding the necessary simplicity of the plan. Considering how well things had gone so far, James wasn¡¯t surprised that everything finally crashed down, but he wouldn¡¯t give up so easily.
They were all weary, but their resolve was unbroken. They had come too far to back down now.
Maria just nodded and drank deeply from a vial, replenishing her reserves enough to do her part without risking coming up empty should anything attack her directly. Then, the redhead lifted her hands with grim determination, called upon her element and the clearing lit up.
Chapter 79
The heat coming from Maria¡¯s flames was great. Enough so that everyone put on their masks to cover the one part of their bodies that had been uncovered.
The fires kept the wolves back momentarily, giving the Awakeners the time to strap them on. By the time their earth magic had managed to stifle the worst of it, the wolves had been reduced even further, three more burned-out corpses littering the clearing.
Now that they were fully covered, they restarted their assault. James and Tea shifted to the side, carefully edging around the torrent of flames and moving toward the Boss. At the same time, Daniel, Mark, Lauren - who had decided to run interference between the two groups - and Ezekiel took position before the greatest concentration of monsters.
The earth rumbled and split, large stones stifling the fires enough that the wolves could finally reach their targets again, and the battle restarted.
James and Tea advanced towards the Boss, the massive green wolf whose presence dominated the battlefield. Its eyes glowed with a malevolent intelligence, and it moved with a predatory grace that belied its size.
James condensed his mana, forcing more and more in his limbs to grant him an additional boost in power. He knew that every strike would have to count. Beside him, Tea gripped her staff tightly, her stance ready and alert, her eyes fixed on the giant wolf.
As they closed in, the Boss let out a guttural growl, a deep sound that resonated through the clearing. The vines and roots that had been burned by Maria¡¯s fires were quickly replaced by new ones, which burst from the ground, snaking towards them with deadly intent.
James reacted instantly, his fists glowing with mana. He struck at the incoming roots, a hit that unleashed an explosion of force strong enough to shatter the tendrils into splinters. The air vibrated with the power of his strike, blowing ash and dust away.
Tea moved in harmony with James, her staff twirling in her hands. She channeled her magic, creating powerful wind vacuums that caught the roots and vines, tearing them apart before they could reach their target. Her every moment was deadly as she gracefully danced among the Boss¡¯ constructs.
Meanwhile, the rest of the team engaged the remaining wolves. Daniel and Mark formed a defensive line, their weapons a barrier against the onslaught. Maria, her hands weaving intricate patterns in the air, directed her fire magic with precision, creating walls of flame that hemmed in the wolves, limiting their movements and channeling them into the team''s kill zones.
All the while, they were supported by Ezekiel, whose buffs allowed them to handle so many different enemies simultaneously.
Lauren flitted through the battlefield, delivering deadly blows to any beast whose injuries made it just a tad slower, before retreating immediately to avoid getting caught in their sharp fangs. She also threw her knives at the Boss from hidden angles, ensuring it could never fully focus on its two opponents.
The wolves were numerous, but their numbers couldn¡¯t be leveraged properly given the funnel they were being put through, and few dared brave the flames to try and break containment.
Those that did were left horribly burned and were quickly dispatched by Lauren, who emerged from the flickering shadows like a grim reaper.
Back at the forefront of the battle, James and Tea continued their duel with the Boss. The green wolf, finally realizing the threat they posed, turned its full attention on them. It lunged at James, its jaws snapping with enough force to crush stone.
Having felt its mind sharpen with the intent to hurt him, James was ready and dodged to the side. As the wolf passed, he struck, his fist connecting with its side. The mana explosion sent a shockwave through the clearing, the impact reverberating through the air.
Blood splattered on the ground, a thin stream falling from where the beast¡¯s fur had been torn away, only bruised flesh left behind.
The wolf howled in pain and anger, but recovered quickly. It was resilient, its body seemingly able to absorb an incredible amount of punishment.
Tea took advantage of the momentary distraction, her staff glowing with accumulated energy. She unleashed a barrage of wind blades, each one slicing through the air with lethal precision. The blades struck a wall of wood that erupted from the ground, cutting through it and reaching the Boss behind.
However, by then, they were weakened enough to do nothing beyond further annoying it. It growled low, eyes glowing with malicious intent. It retaliated with a surge of mana, the ground erupting around James and Tea, sending spikes of sharpened wood hurtling toward them.
Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.
James placed himself squarely before Tea, wanting to take on the brunt of the attack, even as he anticipated being possibly put out of commission after the barrage.
The woman, however, had other plans and thrust her staff forward, the winds howling with the motion and pushing back against the spikes, stopping the first few entirely and slowing those that hid behind them, allowing James to tank them with little trouble, his suit absorbing almost everything.
The chaos in the clearing was great, so much so that one couldn¡¯t be blamed for thinking no one had the upper hand, but slowly, the humans were pushing back the wolves. Maria, standing to the side, was a conductor of destruction. Her flames leaped and twisted, creating a deadly barrier that singed and scorched any wolf that dared to pass. However, the continual use of such powerful magic was taking its toll. She reached for another mana potion, downing it in a swift motion, and grimaced at the raw feeling of it going down.
Daniel and Mark, standing side by side, formed an impenetrable barrier against the wolves. In the middle of a fiery tunnel, sweating within their suits and battered by the constant fighting, they still didn¡¯t allow any monster to push past them.
His hands aglow with healing light, Ezekiel kept a watchful eye on his comrades, ensuring they remained fighting fit. His spells weaved through the air, soothing aches and bolstering the team''s defenses, ensuring their senses remained sharp.
Lauren, her movements swift and deadly, picked off the stragglers. Her knives cut through the air, each finding its mark with deadly precision. She moved like a shadow, appearing only long enough to swing her blades before disappearing back into the cover of the trees and the flickering flames.
Meanwhile, James and Tea were desperately struggling with the Boss. The massive green wolf was a relentless force, its every attack both a feint to get physically closer to catch them in its jaws and a distraction so it could utilize its magic in grand barrages, aiming at exhausting them and keeping them pinned. James, his fists glowing with concentrated mana, struck with explosive force, each punch sending shockwaves through the air and repelling the worst of it.
Tea, graceful and lethal, complemented James''s brute strength with her wind magic. Her staff twirled in her hands, summoning gusts and whirlwinds that kept knocking the Boss¡¯ attacks away, not allowing it to get too close lest it get caught in one of her occasional vacuum spells.
The battle reached a fever pitch when suddenly, with a swift and unexpected move, the Boss caught Tea off guard. A massive vine, thick and thorny, shot out from the ground, wrapping around her leg and pulling her towards its snarling maw.
"No!" James shouted, his eyes widening in horror.
Reacting with pure instinct, he lunged forward, his mana surging to new heights, though he didn¡¯t allow it to run rampant as it usually did. He struck the vine with a thunderous bang, all the energy in his limbs flooding in and cracking the construct.
James¡¯ mana flowed freely, caustically eating away the green magic and freeing Tea from its grasp.
She rolled away, narrowly avoiding the snapping jaws of the Boss.
With Tea safe, James turned his full attention back to the green wolf. His body ached and his mana reserves were pushed to their limits, but he knew this was their only chance.
His hand reached into his pocket, glad to find that the little bottle he kept for exactly this reason was still there. He brought it to his lips and drank it in one swift motion, feeling the liquid power return strength to his system.
Gathering all his energy and mana, he prepared for what he hoped might be the final blow.
He charged towards the Boss, his every step leaving small craters in the earth. The air around him crackled with energy, the mana in his limbs reaching a breaking point. As he neared the massive wolf, James leaped into the air, his fist drawn back, ready to deliver a strike with all the power he could muster.
The Boss abandoned the new construct it was working on and focused on James, pupils tightening when it realized the absurd mana the human was about to unleash.
Pumped by the artificial mana running through his veins, James captured it all with his willpower and pushed it into his right arm, uncaring of the sharp pain that had substituted the constant ache.
Fucking hell, if you don¡¯t die with this, I don¡¯t know what will do it.
He crossed the distance in the blink of an eye and saw the first stirrings from the ground of a wooden barrier coming to protect the Boss, but it was already too late.
Grin firmly affixed in place, James caught the beast¡¯s eyes and tried to convey all his determination in that one glance.
Then, James''s fist connected, releasing a wave of energy that radiated through the clearing. The impact was monumental.
The Boss¡¯ howl of pain was lost as the force of the blow had the very air roaring. It flew back at incredible speeds, crashing against a tree at the edge of the clearing and through it, until a massive pine stopped it.
The earth itself seemed to shake, until for a moment, everything was still.
Then, sound came rushing back. The roar of the fires intensified now that the Boss didn¡¯t need to be kept away from its minions, and Maria used all her mana to swallow the remaining wolves in flames.
Bright lights flashed as Ezekiel targeted the stragglers with debuffs, slowing them down enough that the other three could catch and kill them on the spot.
The moment the Boss disappeared from the battlefield, all the coordination and absurd determination the wolves had shown through the dive vanished, and they became confused, easily falling to the Awakeners¡¯ assault.
A few minutes later, even the crackle of flames vanished as Maria extinguished her element, stumbling to where James was still lying.
Tea reached him first, worriedly shaking his shoulder when he didn¡¯t answer her calls. The others soon arrived and James exchanged a glance with Daniel, who understood his silent plea and went to ensure the Boss was truly dead.
¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He grumbled, voice raspy and low.
He wasn¡¯t. His entire right side felt on fire, like someone had poured hot oil on him, while the left was numb.
I might have exaggerated this time.
When Ezekiel reached him and the cool healing light engulfed his body, James breathed relief.
With his mask on, he couldn¡¯t even smile reassuringly at the others, but moving was out of the question for the moment, so he turned to the blinking notifications at the back of his mind while keeping Awareness trained on their surroundings, not wanting for any leftover monster to find them now, in such a vulnerable state.
¡°You really like mangling yourself, huh?¡± Ezekiel asked, shaking his head as he poured even more power in, slowly knitting back the burst muscle fibers James had unwittingly destroyed with his last attack.
¡°Sorry.¡± He muttered, though he couldn¡¯t help but grin, reading the blue box.
|
CONGRATULATIONS!
|
|
You have defeated the Lv. 67 Boss monster [Forest Wolf - Green Overseer]!
|
|
You have earned 2315 EXP.
|
Chapter 79.5 - Interlude Leila
The consequences of the raid on the Radiant Guild were manifold, but if Leila had to be asked what the worst one was, she¡¯d definitely say the constant patrols she was saddled with.
She had been instrumental in taking down Mettermeier and his little gang, which meant she was given with the responsibility of handling the mess he left behind.
In a way, they had been lucky that the KLF had attacked contemporaneously. The chaos of that night had allowed the AA to move the proper assets in place, thus making the takeover of Brooklyn much easier and less painful than it should have been.
By the time the Guilds stopped freaking out about the terrorists having infiltrated the States, there was nothing they could do about it. The AA had consolidated its hold over the borough, and people didn¡¯t raise a fuss about all the patrolling teams of Awakeners in such a delicate moment.
Still, while that part was successful, it meant she had to personally participate in several overt and covert rounds daily.
It¡¯s better than being on the bench, forced to worry about the kids without doing anything, but it¡¯s nowhere near the excitement of a real dungeon run.
Standing on top of a squat building at the crossroad between 61st Street and 21st Ave, Leila heard the sound of raised voices in the distance. She quickly crossed the distance to reach Washington¡¯s cemetery¡¯ entrance, where two AA Agents were animatedly speaking with a group of people in plain clothes. However, from the feeling they gave off, they were not mundanes.
Before jumping in, she made sure to check her surroundings, sweeping them with her senses and wishing, not for the first time, that she had James¡¯ Skill. Not that hers was terrible, as she could feel every shadow in her range and, with some effort, could glean important information from it, but the teen¡¯s was simply much quicker and more direct. Finding nothing immediately alarming, she proceeded.
¡°What seems to be the problem here?¡± She asked, emerging dramatically from the shadows to throw off what she suspected to be a Guild team trying to raise a fuss with the AA.
Everyone turned towards her, their expressions a mix of surprise and annoyance. The AA agents, a young man and a woman, both D-rank Awakeners, visibly relaxed at her arrival. The plainclothes individuals, however, stiffened, their postures defensive and cautious.
"We were just discussing the... increased presence of AA patrols in the area.¡± The leader of the group, a tall, muscular man with a scar running down his left cheek, said, his voice laced with thinly veiled contempt. He was unmistakably a Guild member, his aura betraying his power as a C-rank Awakener, and with little effort, Leila was able to place his features. This was a high-level member of the Crimson Blades, a guild from Albany that had been trying to make inroads in New York, and evidently saw the power vacuum in Brooklyn as the perfect occasion to do so.
Leila raised an eyebrow, her gaze piercing. "Discussing? It looked more like harassment from where I was standing. The AA has every right to patrol this area, especially after the recent events." Her tone was calm but firm, the authority in her voice unmistakable.
The Crimson Blades members exchanged glances, the tension between the two groups palpable. The air was thick with the unspoken threat of a potential clash. Leila, however, stood unflinching, her control over her powers evident in the subtle flickers of shadows dancing at her feet.
"We don''t need the AA meddling in our affairs. Brooklyn has always been under a Guild¡¯s protection. Just because Radiant is not here to do so doesn¡¯t mean you can overreach like that.¡± Another member, a woman with piercing blue eyes, chimed in, her hand inching towards a concealed weapon.
Leila''s expression hardened. ¡°The Guilds¡¯ ''protection'' hasn''t stopped the KLF from causing chaos, has it? The AA is here to ensure the safety of the civilians, something the Guilds have evidently failed at. We are the ones who took care of the terrorists, not you.¡±
The stand-off continued, the air crackling with the potential for violence. Just as the situation seemed to reach a boiling point, Leila felt a new presence approaching.
The man was in his thirties, wearing a leather jacket and sporting a bun made with his braided hair, his skin was dark and eyes covered by aviator sunglasses. His presence was commanding, his power palpable even to those not sensitive to such things. He was clearly an A-rank Awakener.
If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
¡°Enough." He said, his voice cutting through the tension. "This isn''t getting us anywhere. Now is not the time to fight with the government.¡±
The Guild members immediately deferred to him, their postures relaxing slightly. Leila, however, remained on guard, her gaze fixed on the newcomer.
"Who are you?" She asked, her tone cautious but not hostile. It wasn¡¯t often that someone as powerful as he seemed to be was unknown to her, which made her wary, but she couldn¡¯t really afford to fight someone like him in the middle of the city. The casualties would be staggering.
The man gave her a half-smile. "Call me Amos. I''m with the Ten Thousand Eyes Guild. And before you jump to conclusions, I''m not here to fight. I''ve been observing the situation in the country, and especially in this city and I believe there''s more going on than meets the eye.¡±
Leila''s interest was piqued despite her initial reluctance to trust a member of a Guild. "What do you mean?¡±
Amos glanced at the AA agents and then back at Leila. "The AA''s intervention here has been... necessary, considering the mess the Radiant Guild was in, but it''s only a part of a larger picture. I suggest you take a look in the AA archives about what went on in Washington in the days before the attacks. There''s information there that might shed some light on the recent events.¡±
Leila considered his words. It was unusual for a member of another Guild to offer advice, especially to an AA Awakener. But his demeanor didn''t suggest deception.
"Why are you telling me this?" she asked, her curiosity evident.
Amos shrugged. "Let''s just say I have my reasons. Not all of us in the Guilds are blind to the bigger threats. Sometimes, the enemy of my enemy can be a temporary ally.¡±
With that, Amos turned and walked away, leaving the Guild members to reluctantly disperse. Leila watched them go, her mind racing with the implications of his words.
Once they were alone, the AA agents thanked her. "We didn''t know how to handle them. Thanks for stepping in, ma¡¯am.¡±
Leila nodded, her thoughts elsewhere. "Stay vigilant.¡± She advised them before taking to the shadows again, her mind already on what the AA archives might hold.
The moment the patrol was over, Leila made her way through the labyrinthine corridors of the AA headquarters, keeping her expression placid despite her troubled mind. As she descended into the depths of the building, towards the archives, the air grew cooler and the silence more pronounced.
The AA archives were a treasure trove of information, housing everything from mission reports to the first records of Awakener activities. The dimly lit room was lined with rows upon rows of digital terminals and physical files, a testament to the vast amount of knowledge collected by the organization over the years.
Approaching a computer, Leila entered her credentials and began searching for the Central Administration logs from the days leading up to the KLF attacks. She expected to find routine reports, perhaps some overlooked details that could provide insight into Amos¡¯ cryptic suggestion. However, as she navigated through the digital archives, she hit an unexpected roadblock.
"Access Denied: B-rank Clearance Insufficient.¡±
Leila frowned, taken aback. It was highly unusual for her clearance level to be insufficient for such information. Usually, B-rank Awakeners had ample access to operational data, especially for events that had directly impacted their assignments. The warning on the screen implied that the information she sought was classified at a much higher level, which was both concerning and intriguing.
"Why would basic operational logs be classified beyond my clearance?" Leila muttered to herself, her instincts telling her that something was amiss.
As she contemplated her next move, approaching footsteps echoed through the archive room. Leila turned to see Gilt, the Regional Director''s advisor, approaching her. Gilt was a tall man, always impeccably dressed, his sharp features often betraying little of his thoughts.
"Awakener Walker.¡± Gilt greeted her with a polite nod. "I didn''t expect to find you here. Looking for something in particular?¡±
Leila straightened up, masking her surprise. "I was just following up on some leads about the KLF attacks. But it seems my clearance isn''t high enough for certain information.¡±
Gilt''s expression remained neutral, but there was a flicker of something in his eyes that Leila couldn''t quite place. "I would advise against delving too deep into matters above your security access. Some things are better left as they are.¡±
His words sent a chill down Leila''s spine. The implication was clear: she was treading on dangerous ground. "But if there''s information that could help prevent future attacks or uncover hidden threats-¡±
Gilt cut her off, his voice firm. "The AA has its reasons for classifying information at certain levels. It''s for the greater good, to ensure the security and stability of our operations. As a B-rank Awakener, your focus should be on your assigned duties, not on matters beyond your purview.¡±
Leila clenched her fists, feeling a surge of frustration. Gilt''s words, while diplomatic, felt like a thinly veiled warning. The fact that he had found her here, in the archives, was no coincidence. It was as if he had been keeping an eye on her movements.
¡°Understood." Leila replied, her voice steady despite the turmoil inside her. "I''ll keep that in mind.¡±
Gilt nodded, seemingly satisfied with her response. "Good. Remember, we''re all working towards the same goal. It''s important to trust the system and the decisions of those above us.¡±
With that, Gilt turned and left the archive room, his footsteps fading into the distance. Leila stood there for a moment, processing the encounter. The conversation had only served to deepen her suspicions. Something was being hidden, something important enough to warrant such secrecy and caution.
As she exited the archives, Leila''s mind raced with possibilities. The warning from Gilt, the restricted access to the logs, Amos¡¯ cryptic message ¨C they all pointed to a larger, more complex picture. She knew she had to tread carefully, for diving into these mysteries could put her in a precarious position within the AA.
Leila made her way back to the surface, her resolve hardening. She would need to be smart about this and gather information discreetly, but she was no stranger to adversity.
As she stepped out into the bustling streets, blending with the crowd, Leila knew that her quest for the truth had just begun.
Chapter 80
Training room 5, the place that had been assigned to Team 0 for as long as they remained in the Awakeners Association¡¯s employ, was provided with state of the art air conditioning and filtrating systems.
That made it so that whenever the blast doors closed, whatever kind of weather was outside became a distant memory.
Considering that it was raining cats and dogs, James felt this was one of the room''s best features. He leaned back in his chair, enjoying his hot chocolate and sighing in satisfaction.
He was waiting for the others to be done with their showers after the pretty intense training session Miss Walker had put them through because they needed to finish the debrief they had begun earlier.
It almost seemed like she was working through something. At times, she forgot to pull her punches as much as usual and really gave it to us. Still, it¡¯s good to have a reminder, once in a while, of how much stronger Awakeners can get. Winning against monsters all the time makes it seem like we are invincible, but we are very much not.
Finally, Lauren, Maria and Ezekiel came out, as always the last, and took their places, smiling gratefully to James and Daniel for having already prepared hot chocolates for them, too.
¡°You¡¯d think this would also trigger you as much as a pumpkin spice latte does.¡± Lauren snarked, remembering the long discussions about the merits of drinking one¡¯s calories.
James huffed, in too good of a mood to bother arguing ¡°It¡¯s not the same thing and you know it.¡±
¡°Alright kids, enough.¡± Their teacher interrupted before they could really get going, knowing that if she didn¡¯t put a stop to it immediately, they would continue happily for hours.
¡°You already told me all about the mission, but we still have to check your Status progress. So, Ezekiel, start us off, won¡¯t you?¡±
¡°I got to level fifty-seven.¡± He began. ¡°It¡¯s a bit more than what I expected, but I got a real workout having to support and debuff so many targets at the same time. I can¡¯t say I¡¯m enjoying the potion aftereffects, but we should have some time before the next dungeon run, right?¡±
Miss Walker nodded, gesturing for him to proceed.
¡°My skills are getting there. Blessing of the Steadfast has reached level eight, and the others are at seven, so I¡¯m on track for level ten well before I get to the threshold.¡± Ezekiel concluded, sounding pretty proud of himself.
And he¡¯s right to be. Support classes usually don¡¯t get to participate in so many raids, considering their usefulness depends entirely on them not being murked immediately. That he has been able to keep up with us while being the youngest is a testament to his determination.
¡°That sounds good, but make sure to keep up your training with your remaining skills. I know many up-and-coming Awakeners who thought they would naturally get them all to level ten before the rank-up and found out the hard way that it only becomes more difficult to gather EXP.¡± Miss Walker replied before turning to Daniel.
¡°My level is now fifty-eight.¡± He said, unbidden. ¡°My skills are coming along decently. Bulwark is at nine already, Redirection is at seven, and Bash is at six. I already decided to be more involved in the offense for the next few raids to try and get them all to where they should be.¡±
¡°Your Talent makes it easier to develop defensive skills.¡± Miss Walker replied. ¡°But you have to keep pushing yourself to also level the others. Things will be different once you get to E-rank, but you¡¯ll regret not having brought Bash to ten if you don¡¯t push yourself now.¡±
Again, the masked woman turned to face Maria, prompting her to start talking. ¡°I¡¯m fifty-eight too. I got three whole levels thanks to the final fight, with how many monsters died to my fires.¡± She said proudly.
The redhead had been instrumental, as her magic allowed a wedge to be driven between the Boss and its minions, thus cutting off one of the monsters'' most significant advantages.
¡°Pyrokinetic Generation is at level nine, while my other skills are both at six. I just haven¡¯t found a good moment to use Control and Overdrive, considering how much attention the things I was doing required.¡±
It seems to me that she used a lot of control, especially when manipulating the walls of flames¡ Well, she probably could do that already, which means she didn¡¯t push herself enough.
Their teacher hummed ¡°I have some experience with your problem. It¡¯s true that taking the time to create more complex constructs in the middle of a fight seems counterproductive, especially when simpler things do the job just as well, but it will pay dividends if you manage to do it. Especially for a pure magical Talent, you need to ensure you get your skills to level ten. You won¡¯t have the benefits others have of earning an entirely new branch of your powers.¡±
Unsurprisingly, Miss Walker was much more detailed when it came to the advice she could give Maria. James had initially been a bit jealous of this, but he had come to realize that just because the redhead had more specific pointers, it didn¡¯t make what their teacher told them less valuable.
¡°Lauren, what about you?¡±
¡°Fifty-nine.¡± She said smugly, enjoying being the highest leveled one. Lauren had started her path as an Awakener a couple of months before any of them did, which gave her a little head start. Not as much as could be expected, considering she had spent those two months - according to her - hiding from the Guilds and trying to find out if she really wanted to go through with the commitment to the AA, but it was still enough to put her slightly above the rest.
Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.
¡°Rogue Steps are level nine, and it feels like it should get to ten soon enough. Dagger Arts are at six, because I still haven¡¯t found a way of using them outside the normal stabbing from the shadows I do, and Sneak Attack is at eight.¡±
¡°It sounds like you already know what the problem is, but you said the same thing last time. You have no trouble pushing Rogue Steps, but Dagger Arts has been at six since I helped you with the training regimen. I understand it doesn¡¯t come as naturally to you, but you need to push yourself more.¡± Miss Walker replied, earning a defeated sigh of assent from the brunette.
Finally, she turned to face James, who had been quietly enjoying his hot chocolate. ¡°What about you?¡±
James silently brought up his Status, looking over the changes he had experienced thanks to the wolf dungeon.
|
STATUS
|
WINDOW
|
|
NAME
|
James Summers
|
|
AGE
|
19
|
|
AWAKENING
|
1st
|
|
TALENT
|
Thakinesis
|
|
TITLE
|
|
|
LEVEL
|
58
|
|
MP
|
263/290
|
|
STR
|
36
|
|
VIT
|
23
|
|
AGI
|
21
|
|
SENSE
|
36
|
|
MIND
|
21
|
|
STAT POINTS
|
0
|
|
SKILLS
|
LEVEL
|
DESCRIPTION
|
|
Thakinetic Empowerment
|
10
|
(Active): Utilize your Willpower to temporarily raise STR - VIT - AGI.
|
|
Thakinetic Awareness
|
8
|
(Active/Passive): Expand your SENSE to feel other¡¯s wills.
|
|
Thakinetic Resistance
|
9
|
(Active/Passive): Empower your MIND to defend yourself against foreign influences.
|
¡°Level is fifty-eight.¡± He said, and Lauren pumped her fist in victory, not bothering to be subtle, earning an eye-roll.
¡°I had to put two free points in VIT, mostly because I was afraid my arm would not recover even with Ez helping.¡± James confessed, causing said healer to snort in contempt at the lack of faith in his skills. ¡°Hey, I already apologized. But if you felt the way I was feeling back there¡ Well, it was not pleasant.¡±
Seeing that his teacher didn¡¯t seem particularly interested, he continued. ¡°Awareness got to eight, while Resistance is still at nine, but the big change is Empowerment getting to level ten.¡±
The revelation caused a cheer to go up, his teammates proud of him for finally reaching the yearned milestone.
When they finally calmed down, after having slapped James on the shoulders and back a few times - with a bit too much strength, for some - Miss Walker finally commented ¡°Congratulations, James. You got your first skill to level ten faster than the vast majority of people. Usually, it¡¯s normal to get there in the eighties or seventies if particularly determined - for those who manage to get there at all, of course - but it¡¯s important not to lose sight of the goal. Get all your skills to level ten, and don¡¯t neglect Empowerment just because it¡¯s already there. The more you push yourself now, the better the reward will be.¡±
James nodded, showing that he understood. He hadn¡¯t pushed himself so much only to give up now, but it was still good to have a reminder.
I can¡¯t wait to see what the Skill selection will be like.
Miss Walker shifted her focus to the group. "This mission was a success because every one of you pulled your weight. Even in a situation where your allies didn¡¯t do as much as they should have - recklessness and misplaced pride are always something to be wary of, especially in a dungeon - you managed to do your duty efficiently. But remember, the world is unpredictable and dangerous. The enemies you face - monstrous and not - will only get stronger and the challenges more perilous.¡±
She paused, her gaze sweeping over each of them. "You''ve shown that you can handle the dangers that have come your way so far. But don''t get complacent. There are always greater threats lurking on the horizon, and some are closer than you expect. Always be prepared, always be vigilant.¡±
Her words carried a weight that settled over the room. The team exchanged glances, each feeling the gravity of her statement. Miss Walker seemed to be grappling with something the whole day, and now her words raised only more questions.
Before anyone could ask what that was about, an alarm suddenly blared through the room, startling everyone. A red light flashed, bathing the room in an urgent glow.
Miss Walker immediately stood up and grabbed her tablet. ¡°That''s an alert for a G-rank dungeon emergence. It''s in Brooklyn.¡±
Team 0 was instantly alert, their previous exhaustion and languor forgotten. A G-rank dungeon in Brooklyn was a rare occurrence, especially one not noticed by all the patrols combing through the borough.
Well, they were mostly looking for signs of unrest or of the Guilds trying something. I doubt anyone expected another dungeon to pop up so soon, but that¡¯s exactly what we are here for.
¡°You¡¯ll need to verify on your own that it¡¯s truly G-rank, but if it is, this is yours. Since we took control of Brooklyn, we haven¡¯t managed to score PR points, so this is the perfect occasion. Remember to be careful, as even if it¡¯s newborn, it¡¯s still dangerous.¡± Miss Walker warned before shooing them to the changing rooms. ¡° Get geared up and head down to the parking lot. You''re leaving in ten minutes."
Everyone scrambled up, jumping to attention and moving with purpose, their training kicking in and settling the nerves James had started feeling.
Considering how their past experiences with dungeons in the city had gone, he felt he was justified in fearing this to be another Guild¡¯s attempt at taking them out of the picture, especially considering that no one had noticed an entire dungeon growing inside Brooklyn.
But not everything is a conspiracy. Sometimes, things actually happen this way. I should reserve judgment until I get there and can see for myself.
While they were changing, Miss Walker¡¯s voice echoed through the rooms. ¡°Apparently, this dungeon is supposed to be in the middle of Prospect Park, which you all know well. A fog has settled over the place, and a family was attacked by barely visible enemies, managing to escape with their lives through sheer luck of an AA team being close by and scaring off whatever creature it was with a few showy attacks.¡±
James felt a smile grow on his lips. He had just the thing for invisible monsters.
Chapter 81
While the dungeon''s center was estimated to be in the middle of Prospect Lake, Team 0 needed to defeat the Boss and ensure that every monster was dead, since leaving even one around in the middle of Brooklyn was unacceptable.
That meant conducting a complete, thorough sweep. And more than that, doing so in an obvious manner.
As James and the others exited Mr. Robinson''s van, he gave the assembled reporters a wary look. They had been instructed by Miss Walker to avoid speaking with them directly, if at all possible, and if they couldn''t get away in time, to simply answer that they were there to do their duty.
While people loved a good, flashy celebrity, and since Awakeners were the most interesting people around, they usually ended up being popular, the AA tried to keep its agents to a strict policy of professionalism.
They had a few heroes of their own, which they regularly trotted out for PR campaigns, but mostly, they operated like any other government agency.
Which explains why it''s so useless in the public consciousness. The Guilds make sure everyone knows it''s their people who cleared a dungeon, going so far as to pay for ads whenever they conduct a major campaign. The AA has to rely on journalists having integrity.
As Team 0 approached the entrance to Prospect Park, the scene was chaotic. The area was cordoned off with police tape, and officers were busy keeping the crowd at a safe distance. The fog that enveloped the park was thick and unnatural, limiting visibility to a few feet beyond the entrance. It was an eerie sight, the familiar greenery of the park now shrouded in a ghostly mist.
James scanned the area with his senses and was relieved that no other Awakener seemed to be nearby, but he kept his focus up, his eyes narrowing as he assessed the situation. The reporters, eager for a scoop, shouted questions at them, their cameras flashing. James remembered Miss Walker''s instructions and kept focused, leading his team past the media frenzy.
He gave a nod to the police officers, who lifted the tape up to allow the team to pass and got a "Good luck" back from the pair. They walked for a minute, until they entered the park proper, and stopped to have one last look around.
Despite having only walked a few hundred feet, the chaos behind them was almost completely gone. The atmosphere was tense, the usual sounds of the city muffled by the dense mist.
"The fog is definitely not normal." Maria observed, eyes scanning the murky depths of the dungeon in search of any monster.
James grunted in agreement. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hinder my Awareness, luckily, but it makes things a bit blurry. There is magic at work here, beyond what we should expect as an environmental effect."
Daniel took a deep breath, steeling himself for the unknown challenges ahead. "Let''s make sure we stick together. No one should go off alone, as the fog could easily disorient us."
When no one added anything, they gave one last check on their gear, strapped on their masks, and finally walked in. The world around them immediately changed. The visibility dropped drastically, the path ahead barely discernible. The sounds of the city, already dimmed, completely faded away, replaced by an oppressive silence.
They walked forward cautiously, taking the same path that had brought them to the water fountain where they had fought against the Radiant Guild team.
It took only a little while before James felt something weird ping Awareness. In a way, it was similar to what that first Treant had been like, seemingly appearing from nothing, but this time, it truly did.
It wasn''t that the creature was already there and then woke up, igniting its mind. No, what James had just witnessed with his mystical senses was akin to a monster being born from the same fog that surrounded them.
Immediately, he called out "Fog monster! It''s coming, Three o''clock!"
His teammates immediately turned, weapons at the ready. The fog swirled and condensed, forming into a shape that was both ethereal and menacing. A being emerged, its body seemingly composed of the very mist that enveloped the park. It was a creature of shifting, swirling vapor, its form changing and undulating as if it were part of the fog itself.
The Elemental moved towards them, its body expanding and contracting like a living cloud. James, reacting instinctively, lunged forward, punching with all his strength. His blow, however, passed right through the Elemental, as if it were nothing but air.
Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.
He was confused for a moment before his MIND quickly supplied all he knew about incorporeal monsters. "It''s immune to purely physical attacks!" He shouted, retreating as he felt its focus on him.
The being, seizing the opportunity, released a wave of mana, grabbing hold of the surrounding fog and condensing it into a choking mist, trying to squeeze the oxygen from their lungs.
Luckily, Team 0 was equipped with state-of-the-art gas masks, allowing them to easily weather the attack with little trouble, though not without discomfort.
Maria, her eyes narrowed in concentration, stepped forward. With a muffled shout, she raised her hands and unleashed a blazing fireball into the monster''s heart. The fire cut through the fog, dispersing it and revealing, for a single moment, the being''s core.
The mana stone glinted in the firelight before immediately being covered again by the fog, which angrily roiled, swiftly reforming into the ghastly being.
Lauren jumped in, her knives flashing with great speed as she tried to cut directly into the stone, but only found more fog, leaving her frustrated and forced to step back. "I can''t hit it!" She exclaimed, dodging as the monster lunged towards her. Ezekiel, his eyes focused, cast a spell. He unleashed a debuff, a shimmering bolt of energy that washed over the monster. To everyone''s relief, the spell took effect, its movements becoming sluggish.
James seized the moment. It was evident that the creature did not know how to deal with having been debuffed, so he leaped forward, channeling a dozen mana points in his fist and unleashing it all in one massive wave, dispersing the fog again like a hot knife through butter, but this time also disrupting the monster''s form causing it to shudder and falter.
The creature let out a soundless cry as its form began to dissipate, the fog that composed its body unraveling under the assault of James''s mana.
Seeing that his tactic had worked, he did it again, unleashing another wave of power. The monster''s form broke apart wholly, its body dissolving into the mist from which it had formed, the mana stone dropping to the ground softly, the noise hidden by the already returning fog.
The team paused, catching their breath, as the Elemental''s remains faded. They looked at each other, relief evident even with the masks hiding their expressions.
The soft ding of a notification broke James from continuously scanning the surroundings. [Congratulations! You have defeated a Fog Elemental - Sprite! You have earned 915 EXP!]
The amount was decently generous, especially considering that they could employ much better tactics now that they knew exactly what the creature was.
"An actual Elemental!" Ezekiel exclaimed, sounding quite surprised.
Yeah, I would be too, if it wasn''t literally the lowest form possible. We shouldn''t be here for too long if it''s all Sprites. They are annoying to catch, to be sure, but between me and Maria we can reliably kill them, while they don''t have a lot of ways to hurt us, considering they can''t ambush us and our masks prevent suffocation.
"Elementals can manifest in a wide range of power, and Sprites are the weakest of them all." Daniel commented, thoughtfully looking at his shield. He was likely thinking about how to better combat an enemy whose primary mode of attack was indirect, but James had complete faith he would come up with something.
"Might the Boss be something stronger?" Maria asked, still carefully scanning their surroundings, ready to unleash fiery retribution on any Elemental that tried its luck.
"If I remember correctly." James interjected, easily remembering all the relevant information thanks to his enhanced MIND. "After the Sprites, there are the Mephits, which would be much more annoying. They become able to hurt others physically, and their control over their element is much, much greater. Beyond that are Knights, but those start at F-rank, and we would already know were we in the presence of one. The dungeon¡¯s rank would be higher.¡±
Man, it sure is nice to remember everything you read once without having to force yourself to memorize it.
"That means we can''t rely on conventional tactics." James continued. "These Elementals are a different kind of enemy than what we are used to. We''ll need to adapt and use our magic more effectively."
Maria nodded, her hands still glowing from the mana she had prepared. No one told her to disperse it. "I''ll focus on using my fire magic to disperse the fog. It seems to be their weakness."
Ezekiel chimed in, "I''ll continue to debuff them. It looks like my magic works on them, even if it''s less effective than direct attacks."
Daniel lifted his shield. "My defensive skills should work just as well if they try to do anything more that choke us out. I can enhance my shield with mana, which should block most of what Sprites can do, and I¡¯ll see if I can hit them with Bash.¡±
Lauren sighed frustratedly. "I have the feeling this dungeon will not be easy for me, but I''ll try to see if I can come up with something. If anything, attacking the mana stone directly should still kill it. I just need to figure out where it''s hidden better."
James patted her shoulder encouragingly before he started walking forward on the path again, their little meeting done. It was important not to stop too often, otherwise they''d never get into the rhythm, which would mean taking much longer than they should, and with all the eyes on them for this specific dungeon, they couldn''t afford to.
Team 0 advanced cautiously through the dense fog, their senses heightened and their nerves on edge. The air was heavy, charged with an eerie stillness that belied the danger lurking within the mist. They were a tight unit, moving with purpose and determination, each member ready to react at a moment''s notice.
As they neared a particularly dense cluster of trees, the fog around them began to churn violently and James felt two Sprites forming, their forms swirling and shifting in the thick mist. He alerted the others, and the team braced themselves, ready for the impending assault.
The first Elemental surged towards them, its misty form billowing and expanding as it approached. Maria reacted instantly, stepping forward with confidence. Her hands glowed with a fierce energy, the air around her crackling with heat. With a shout, she unleashed a torrent of flames directly at the Elemental.
The second Elemental, undeterred by the fate of its companion, moved in swiftly to attack. Daniel, quick to respond, stepped forward, his shield raised. He maneuvered himself between the Elemental and the rest of the team, erecting a glowing barrier against the creature''s advance.
"James, now!" Daniel shouted, holding the Elemental at bay.
James, seizing the opportunity, focused his mana, feeling it roar through his limbs with an intense surge. He sprinted towards the Elemental, his fists glowing. The air around him hummed with the force of his mana, a palpable force that seemed to repel the very mist around him.
As he neared the Elemental, James leaped into the air, his fist cocked back, ready to strike. The Elemental, preoccupied with breaking Daniel''s shield, only turned towards James at the last moment, but it was too late. He unleashed a devastating wave of mana directly into it with a roar.
The fog bulged, straining for a fraction of a second, before it was violently ripped apart, dispersing in short order, the monster dead before it even realized it was in danger.
¡°This shouldn¡¯t be too difficult." James finally said, a satisfied grin firmly in place.
Chapter 82
Team 0''s journey into the depths of Prospect Park was somewhat jarring. The once vibrant and bustling park, usually filled with children''s laughter and peacefully strolling visitors, was now a realm of ghostly silence and oppressive fog. The familiar paths and landmarks were obscured, and the usual beauty of the park twisted into an eerie landscape. Trees stood like silent sentinels, their branches heavy with mist, while the usually clear waterways became conduits of the swirling fog, their surfaces rippling with an unnatural energy.
Even during their confrontation with the Radiant Guild team, when it had been abandoned by all civilians, it had not been as eerie.
As they navigated through the transformed park, the team remained vigilant. The fog hung thick in the air, limiting their visibility and casting a pall over their surroundings. Every rustle in the undergrowth, every ripple in the water, became a potential threat.
James'' Awareness meant they couldn''t get ambushed, but the Lesser Elementals seemed to have the ability to materialize almost out of nowhere. Though it took them a couple of seconds to become ready to attack, it was still a surprise whenever they did so.
It wasn''t long before they encountered the next Fog Sprites, creatures made more elusive and ethereal than the average Elementals by their ephemeral nature. These beings were small, their forms ill-defined, like wisps of mist given life. They darted around the team, quick and unpredictable.
The first encounter somehow still caught the team off guard. The Sprite, no larger than a small dog, emerged from the surroundings, its form shimmering and shifting. It moved with a deceptive speed, darting towards Maria, who was barely able to react thanks to James'' warning.
Moving swiftly, the redhead unleashed a burst of flame, trying to repeat her earlier success, but the Sprite evaded with an agile grace, its form splitting and then refirming as it moved around the fire.
"Annoying little bastards." Lauren muttered as she maneuvered around, trying to get a clear shot at the monster''s mana stone. She jumped in, but the Sprite twisted away, the knife slicing harmlessly through its misty form.
James, observing from the side, deliberately didn''t enter the fray. He could end the fight quickly, but that would prevent his teammates from finding ways to actually harm the beasts, and they were not likely to find better moments to experiment than this. "Try to limit its movements!" He still called out, giving directions to Ezekiel, who seemed reticent to join in.
The team''s youngest finally took action, his hands glowing softly. He cast a debuff, limiting the Sprite''s movements and giving everyone a much easier time evading its attacks. Maria''s new gout of fire curled around it, preventing any escape.
Seeing the monster momentarily immobilized, Daniel lunged forward, his shield glowing with his Bash skill and crashing against the monster the moment the flames winked out. The concentration of mana involved in the skill was enough to make it interact with the Sprite, meaning it was very easily squashed under Daniel''s considerable weight and the enhanced power he employed.
The Tank picked himself up, cautiously looking around, until the notification of their victory lit up, making them all breathe a sigh of relief.
"Looks like containment and a lot of mana is the way to kill these things." James commented, checking his straps. "I think that it wouldn''t be much different even with a lot more of them. Their physical abilities are pitiful compared to us, and our gear is more than enough to withstand their magic. They would just end up being easier to hit."
Taking a moment to catch their breath, the team nodded in agreement with James''s assessment. Maria wiped the sweat from her brow, her expression thoughtful. "Yeah, but it''s mana-intensive. We can''t keep burning through our reserves like this for every Sprite we encounter. We don''t know how many there''ll be." Ezekiel chimed in, adjusting his own gear.
"We''ll need to be strategic about it. Use our mana more efficiently. Maybe set up an ambush or find a way to herd them together."
Lauren added "And we should conserve our energy for any bigger threats that might be lurking deeper in the dungeon. We''ve only seen the Sprites so far, but who knows what else is in here. The readings we got were only preliminary, with how much they pushed for us to get in and deal with this mess quickly."
James nodded, his eyes scanning the foggy landscape. "Let''s keep moving, but stay alert. We can''t afford to let our guard down, because Awareness only picks them up once they start to form."
As they restarted their delve, things became increasingly weirder. With the rolling banks of fog covering everything, it wasn''t easy to keep track of their position, but James could have sworn they had not been close to the main waterways yet.
Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.
I was sure it was here. How did we walk all the way to this place without seeing the fountain?
The fountain next to which they had fought with the Radiant team was missing entirely, and in its place was a tranquil pond, whose surface was not disturbed by even one ripple.
Daniel frowned, looking around. "Does anyone else feel like the park is... different? It''s not just the fog. The layout seems off."
Thakinetic Awareness was a fantastic skill for finding active enemies, and even in battle, it shone, allowing James to understand his opponents'' movements just as they decided on them.
But it was not the right skill to scour a desolate landscape in search of anything amiss. James couldn''t tell if things had changed with it any more than he could with his eyes. Still, he agreed, his instincts telling him something funky was happening. "You''re right. It''s like the dungeon is messing with our sense of direction, which is pretty weird for a G-rank. We need to be careful not to get lost in here. This is not the Prospect Park we remember."
As they walked past the pond, its surface was disturbed by a gentle breeze. With its passage, three Sprites were born and gleefully launched themselves at Team 0''s back, trying to ambush them from behind. This time, however, they were ready, as the weirdness of the situation had made sure no one lowered their guard.
Maria quickly created a ring of fire, hemming the Sprites in while Ezekiel cast his debuff spells, slowing their movements.
Lauren circled around, ready to interfere if needed. James, waiting for the right moment, stepped forward. As the Sprites were contained and debilitated, he unleashed a concentrated wave of mana. The wave rippled through the air, striking the Sprites with precision. Their forms flickered and wavered under the assault, unable to withstand the raw power of his attack.
The furthest one managed to retain its shape and sped away, trying to get some time to recover from the assault.
Before it could get too far, a small but well-aimed fireball nailed it, exploding into a conflagration strong enough to disperse it immediately.
The team watched as the last wisps of the Sprites vanished, leaving the area clear once more.
Breathing a sigh of relief, they regrouped. Maria looked around, her flames dying down to a gentle glow. "That was easy, but these ambushes could become a real problem if we''re not careful."
James nodded, his eyes scanning the landscape. "We need to stay on our toes. This dungeon is playing tricks on our perception. We can''t rely on the map we know."
Lauren, sheathing her knives, suggested. "We should mark our path somehow. Leave signs or markers. It might help us keep track of where we''ve been."
Daniel, his shield back on his arm, agreed. "Good idea. Let''s use whatever we can. Scratches on trees, stones... anything that''ll help us maintain our bearings if we need to run away in a hurry."
The team thus began implementing the plan, leaving subtle marks as they ventured further into the fog. The park had taken on a surreal quality, the once-familiar paths now leading into unknown territories. The waterways, shrouded in mist, added to the disorienting effect, their once peaceful surfaces now a source of potential danger.
A few short minutes later, they encountered a new foe. Emerging from the mist with much more fanfare than the Sprites, its body was more corporeal and yet just as ephemeral as a creature that could only be a Fog Mephit revealed itself.
Contrary to the Sprites, which barely had a shape, the Mephit was humanoid, its features defined enough that they could tell it was a thinking entity.
To James''s Awareness, its presence blazed with the strength of a G-rank Awakener, making him wonder just how different the two Elementals were. It towered over them, floating five feet above the water with its seven-foot body made of a swirling mass of mist and icy vapors.
The Mephit moved with a slow, deliberate grace, its form coalescing into a more solid shape as it prepared to attack.
When it did, it was sudden.
It summoned a powerful gust of icy wind, throwing James and Lauren off their feet with its raw strength.
Daniel immediately stepped forward, his glowing shield raised to protect the team. But the Mephit unleashed another, more concentrated blast of cold mist, frost quickly forming on the shield and numbing Daniel''s arm. He grunted in pain, struggling to maintain his grip.
Maria, seeing an opening, stepped up. Her hands blazed with an intense fire, and she unleashed a powerful fireball at the Mephit. It struck true, causing the Elemental¡¯s form to flicker and waver under the fierce heat, but it didn''t disperse like its lesser kin had, seemingly able to take some punishment.
Lauren, recovering from the initial assault, ran interference, drawing the Mephit''s attention in an attempt to give James a clear shot. She darted around the creature, her agility keeping her just out of reach of its icy attacks.
Ezekiel seized the moment, casting a series of debuffs on the Mephit, further weakening its defenses and slowing its movements. His spells shimmered in the air, illuminating the darkened area, which had been filled with ice-cold mist.
James focused his energy, wanting to end the fight as soon as possible. He moved swiftly, taking advantage of his teammates'' efforts to keep the monster''s attention away, his fists glowing with potent energy. He struck the Mephit with a single punch, releasing a wave of over fifty mana points.
The incredible density of the attack''s energy was enough to make the Mephit momentarily lose cohesion. Its form became less stable, the icy mist and fog that composed its body dissipating under the powerful assault.
Another blast of scorching fire struck it the moment James had retreated enough not to get caught in the splash zone, further weakening it.
Enough so that Daniel''s charge through its remnants was not even slightly hindered. He went through it, Bash skill active and catching the mana stone, ending the fight in one hit.
"Holy fuck, I thought that was the Boss for a moment." Lauren commented, jumping up and down, trying to get the blood flowing in her limbs after being struck by the icy winds.
Daniel grunted in agreement, slowly prying his hand away from his shield and letting it drop on the ground, working it open and closed for a while.
Ezekiel quickly approached him, casting a healing spell that made the Tank sigh in relief.
"The fight was pretty quick, but it could have been bad. That thing had much more control over the environment than the Sprites." Maria added, warming the air around them with her Talent, much to everyone''s appreciation.
"That was a Mephit, right?" Ezekiel asked, turning to James, whom everyone knew had memorized the Monster Encyclopedia.
"Yes, it''s the second lowest form an Elemental can take, and still considered G-rank if it''s not been around for long, but as you saw, it''s a lot stronger than a Sprite."
Not that that''s necessarily a bad thing. I don''t mind fighting strong opponents if it always gets me a level.
Chapter 83
"There actually is a lot of fascinating research on the subject." James said as he scanned their surroundings. "Levels are an excellent indicator of a being''s power, but they are not the end-all-be-all. We can see this with Awakeners too, as depending on their Talent, they will be more or less dangerous in battle."
His own Talent, Thakinesis, was pretty clearly made for fighting, despite having only one skill designed to enhance his ability to do damage. James knew from long hours trawling Antares or TalentWiki that some people had extremely specific powers, like those that could alter other sentients'' perceptions of things. Still, usually, they had no directly harmful Skills.
"But for monsters, the difference is even more marked." He continued. "Despite being of the same level, a Mephit and a Sprite are worlds apart. It''s speculated that there might be an additional criterion, same as Awakening Rank or Level, that monsters have that we do not, but there is nothing official yet."
"That sounds very interesting." Daniel replied. "But we should probably leave it for later. We don''t want to get caught with our pants down if another Mephit attacks." To which everyone made sounds of agreement, and James quieted down despite having much more to share.
I realize I can be somewhat long-winded when I get started, but it''s just so fascinating!
As they ventured deeper, they encountered a few more groups of Sprites. These skirmishes, while initially startling, became almost routine. Maria''s fire magic and Ezekiel''s debuffs effectively contained and weakened the Sprites, allowing James, Daniel, and Lauren to dispatch them swiftly. Each victory bolstered the team''s confidence in their chosen tactics.
However, their progress was not without its complications. When they faced another Mephit, the battle proved to be more challenging. The creature, larger and more powerful than the Sprites, wielded its icy fog with destructive precision. In one particularly tense moment, James was on the receiving end of a direct hit from the Mephit''s icy stream. The chilling fog enveloped him, biting into his flesh and sapping his strength, despite his suit¡¯s protection.
Ezekiel, quick to react, rushed to James''s side, his hands glowing with healing energy. He worked swiftly to counter the frost that had begun to form on James''s suit, his spells warming and rejuvenating his teammate. Thanks to Ezekiel''s timely intervention, James was back on his feet in short order, ready to rejoin the fight.
With renewed vigor, the team regrouped and launched a coordinated assault on the Mephit. Lauren played the bait with agility and skill, which, combined with Maria''s searing flames and Ezekiel''s supportive magic, created openings for James and Daniel to get close. The Tank then forced the monster''s attention on him, being the much larger and more physically intimidating target, which allowed James to get a powerful mana wave in.
After that, with the Elemental''s weakened form flickering, they quickly overcame the Mephit, its form dissipating under their combined might.
The victory was hard fought, but the rewards were worth it, as James gained another level, taking him all the way up to sixty. That, together with the previous level, gave him four points to play with, which he added to STR (37), MIND(22), AGI(22) and SENSE(37), leaving VIT out as it was already at twenty-three.
Pressing onward once they were done with that, the team finally reached what they believed to be close to the center of the dungeon, even with the mess their perception of things had become.
The fog here was thicker, almost palpable, swirling around them in dense, ghostly currents. James extended his Thakinetic Awareness, probing the mist for any sign of danger or other presences.
To his surprise, he detected a group of people nearby. He signaled the team to halt, his hand raised in a silent command. They moved into a defensive formation, blending into the fog as best as they could, their eyes scanning the mist for any sign of movement.
Through the dense fog, they could barely make out figures engaged in what seemed to be a fierce battle. One of them, standing out with a distinctly powerful aura, was fighting against a massive creature that James immediately recognized as what must be the Boss of the dungeon: an Elemental Fog Knight. The Knight was a towering figure, its armor seemingly forged from the mist itself, wielding a sword that shimmered with a ghostly light.
What the fuuuuuuck?! That''s at least F-rank! Fuck, I knew things were going too smoothly. They rigged this dungeon too! Fuck!
Shrouded in the mists, hidden from the Knight''s view, there was also a group of Guild Awakeners. They, too, were observing the fight, their minds a mix of caution and intrigue. Clearly, they were monitoring the situation, perhaps waiting for the right moment to intervene or simply gathering information.
This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.
His little freak-out done, James quickly alerted the others of what he had just sensed, and saw the same happen to them.
The Mephits had already been powerful enough, and they had expected a stronger variant to await them at the center. Not for the Boss to be an Elemental Knight!
Silently, not wanting any of the presences nearby to notice them, Team 0 had an exchange about what to do. The first option - that was, to leave and never look back - was quickly shelved. It was the sanest one, but it would also mean abandoning their dive in shame.
Which, now that I think about it, might be what the Guild bastards want. If the first dungeon in Brooklyn gets immediately abandoned by the AA, it will be a terrible PR blow.
The second, which was to jump in and try to arrest the people who were present without the proper permits, was also set aside. It was the right thing to do, but from what James could perceive, everyone but him and his teammates was at least F-rank. They would get killed before they could try to go through with the threat, and no one would know, considering how thick and disorienting the fog was.
That left the last option, and really the only practical one. Observing from a distance - possible only thanks to James'' Skill - and trying to understand what was happening.
James turned to his team, his voice low. "They''re just watching the fight for now. They don''t seem to want to engage." Considering the sound of the titanic battle a few hundred feet away was barely audible, he seriously doubted they''d be found out if the suspected Guild members didn''t have a sensory skill, and a powerful one at that, considering it needed to pierce the dense fog. Still, he gestured for the others to keep their volume low.
No sense in getting sloppy now.
Maria frowned, her gaze fixed on where he gestured the hidden Awakeners to be. "Why aren''t they helping? What are they waiting for?"
"It''s hard to say." James replied, his eyes never leaving the scene. "But we need to be careful. We don''t know their intentions and can''t risk exposing ourselves."
The team watched in silence as the lone Awakener battled the Elemental Fog Knight. The fight was intense, the Awakener''s multicolored blasts of light clashing against the Knight''s misty armor and blade. Despite the Awakener''s skill and power - which could be felt even at the distance they were at - it was clear they were struggling against the sheer might of the Boss.
Whatever their Talent was, it had to be eclectic, as every time a jet of light touched something, it mutated rapidly, at times shriveling rapidly, at times growing uncontrollably.
The amount of mana employed was also significant, enough to almost interfere with James'' skill.
As the battle raged on, the Guild members remained motionless, their eyes fixed on the fight. James could sense their anticipation, a palpable tension that hung in the air.
The lone Awakener was putting up a valiant fight, their attacks becoming more powerful as the battle raged on. The Fog Knight was mighty, but it seemed to have trouble handling the peculiar powers the human employed, and their extremely high AGI made nailing them down almost impossible, despite the terrain control the Boss employed.
Then, just as victory started becoming possible, the Guild Awakeners sprang into action in a sudden, shocking turn of events.
With a coordinated strike, they ambushed the lone Awakener from behind, their attack brutal and swift. The Awakener, caught off-guard, was overwhelmed in seconds by the mighty barrage of magical attacks, whose effect could be felt even from where Team 0 was hiding.
The team watched in horror as the Awakener disappeared under the powerful magic, the Guild team standing in a circle around them. Seconds later, a gust of wind freed their sight, and the mangled remains of the poor Awakener became visible.
The Fog Knight, seizing the opportunity, retreated into the mist to heal its wounds, its form fading away quickly.
The Guild team, now alone in the clearing, began to converse among themselves. Their voices were low, but James''s enhanced senses picked up snippets of their conversation thanks to the Boss'' departure, which allowed the mists to ease up somewhat.
"...needed to keep growing for a while longer." One of them - a tall man - was saying. "Can''t let anyone clear it just yet."
"Yeah, the higher-ups want more attention on these G-rank dungeons. It''s better to just let it play out. If the AA sends rookies, they''ll just die to the Fog Knight, and we won''t even have to dirty our hands." Another added.
The realization their worst suspicions were right hit Team 0 like a cold wave. The Guild Awakeners were manipulating the dungeon for their own ends, allowing the Fog Knight to remain at large for their own gain, wanting it to wreak havoc so that they could discredit the AA. It was a callous, calculated move that endangered the entire area.
"I don''t like having to be here. It''s just a matter of time before someone decent comes along." The second voice said, and James refocused, not wanting to miss anything.
"As long as it''s idiots like this guy." A new one interjected, and James could just make out them scoffing in the corpse''s direction. "We won''t have to worry. The AA will send their team soon enough, so we have to return to the entrance. They will want their precious rookies to be seen getting in by everyone, lest they lose the opportunity for publicity."
Soon after, the Guild members left, melting into the fog in the direction Team 0 had just come in, though luckily from a different path.
"This is even worse than I expected." Daniel said, voice somber as they slowly left their hiding spot, walking to where the poor Awakener had been left out in the open, probably with the expectation that Sprites or Mephits would chance upon it and clean up the mess.
James could barely stand to look at the corpse. Not because it was too gory, as he was by now wholly desensitized, but because he felt shame at having stayed back while the Guild team attacked the poor man.
The team was silent, each member processing what they had just witnessed. The reality of the situation was stark and unsettling. They had come to clear the dungeon, but now they faced a quandary far greater than they had anticipated.
"We should leave and report them immediately. We can call Miss Walker, she''ll come by in a flash." Maria said, her voice firm.
James nodded. "I would like to do that, but first, we need to clear this dungeon. We can''t let that Knight remain, especially now that it¡¯s injured. Then we''ll make sure the AA knows exactly what the Guilds are up to."
For a moment, he expected the others to put up a fight. After all, he was suggesting they go face a known F-rank Boss. Despite their meteoric growth, they wouldn''t be wrong for thinking it too far beyond their capabilities.
But no one disagreed. Rather, they all seemed grimly determined to get it over with so they could bring about justice.
We''ll come back for you. James thought of the poor man''s corpse, turned around, and left in the direction the Fog Knight had gone.
Chapter 84
The revelation of a Guild''s presence and manipulation cast a somber mood over Team 0 as they delved deeper into the heart of the fog-enshrouded Prospect Park. The murder they had witnessed weighed heavily on their minds, fueling a determination to clear the dungeon and expose the dangerous games the Guilds were playing.
The poor man who had been killed might not have received the authorization to be there, but he had simply been doing his job as an Awakener. He was slowly whittling the Boss down, and if James was honest with himself, he could recognize that had he not been there, they would have likely died to an uninjured Elemental Knight.
As they moved through the dense fog, their path lit only by the torches they had been forced to turn on, the team discussed their next course of action.
"We need to take down the Knight while it''s still weakened.¡± James said, his voice resolute. "It''s our best chance to end this. If we retreat now, the AA''s reputation will be tarnished, and who knows what the Guilds will do with this dungeon next.¡±
Daniel nodded in agreement, keeping his shield ready. "We can''t let them use these dungeons for their own twisted experiments. People''s lives are at stake.¡±
¡°We still don¡¯t know what Guild those bastards were from, right?¡± Ezekiel asked, scanning the surroundings.
¡°No.¡± Was Lauren¡¯s curt reply. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t really matter. It could be any of them.¡±
¡°Now, you know that¡¯s not right.¡± Daniel interjected, ever the voice of reason. ¡°We have literally just come back from a dungeon run alongside a Guild team, and it went perfectly well.¡±
¡°There are some decent people even in the Guilds.¡± The Rogue gritted out. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean the organizations as a whole are not corrupt. There might be a couple of sane fruits from a sick tree, but the majority will always be bad.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not defending the institution of the Guilds.¡± The Tank replied, sounding annoyed at the implication. ¡°I¡¯m just saying that I wouldn¡¯t think those murderers could belong to any Guild. They are probably from one of the shadier ones, especially if they were tasked with faking the readings for this dungeon to draw us out.¡±
¡°Alright, enough!¡± James commanded. While he was the first to appreciate a good debate and would enjoy participating once they were safe and sound, it would not do to have one in the middle of a dungeon, especially one that contained an F-rank Boss and a team of Awakeners hunting for them.
His decision to interrupt them was proven right soon after, as the fog seemed to grow even thicker with each step, a swirling maze that disoriented and concealed. It was in this treacherous environment that they encountered more Fog Sprites, the creatures materializing out of thin air to ambush them.
Dealing with the lesser Elementals was not a problem by now, since Team 0 had fought them enough to understand how they ticked, and they could pick them apart in short order, even in larger concentration.
Their only worry was making enough of a ruckus to be caught by the Guild team, but the fog that had hidden their misdeeds also allowed Team 0 to do as they pleased.
With every skirmish, James started developing a new theory about the monsters¡¯ sudden appearance. Before, he had been too worried about what might be waiting for them deeper in the dungeon to linger on it too long, but with the tension somewhat lowered - at least when it came to facing that kind of creature - he started noticing something.
¡°The Sprites, like all Elementals, don¡¯t need anything beyond a concentration of their specific element to be born. They don¡¯t come about through the mutation of an animal like most monsters do, but simply because one type of energy reaches a certain concentration.¡± He mused after they finished dispatching another group of the monsters. ¡°Which means that as long as the thing which lets out the most mana in here, the Fog Knight, is around, they will just keep on spawning.¡±
¡°That¡¯s not too different from other dungeons, though I understand your point. Since there is no need for a base animal to be present, the Fog Sprites can return infinitely, no matter how many we kill.¡± Daniel responded pensively.
¡°Which means we really need to kill the Boss, otherwise all our hard work will be for nothing. I don¡¯t have enough data to say how often they can spawn, but I would be willing to bet that if we left now and returned tomorrow, the dungeon would be full of them again.¡± James concluded.
Pressing on, the team navigated the labyrinthine paths of the park, their senses heightened for any sign of the Knight. The once-familiar landscape of the park was now an alien terrain, twisted by the dungeon''s magic.
Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!
As they ventured further, the fog began to shift, forming patterns that seemed almost like new landscapes. The scenery changed subtly, trees and paths appearing and disappearing in the mist, disorienting them further. It was as if the dungeon itself was alive, reacting to their presence.
Environmental factors were almost always present in G-rank dungeons, but the sheer adaptability of this specific one should have alerted them to the fact that they were not in one.
Considering the presence of the Fog Knight, this dungeon could be classified as the weakest F-rank possible. One where only the Boss was at the correct Awakening Tier, while all the other monsters still needed time to catch up with the mana fluctuations.
That was also one of the reasons why they were pushing themselves so harshly. Clearing an F-rank dungeon while they were at G-rank would be an amazing achievement to have under their belt and would allow them to receive even more resources from the AA.
Despite the dungeon''s growing complexity and surreal nature, Team 0 pressed on, determined to confront the Fog Knight. The further they ventured, the more the park''s terrain morphed into something unrecognizable. Paths twisted upon themselves, and landmarks vanished, only to reappear in entirely different locations. The team relied heavily on James''s Thakinetic Awareness to navigate the ever-changing landscape, an increasingly challenging task.
He couldn¡¯t use it to map out the environment, but he could follow the greatest concentration of mana, which they believed to be where their quarry would be.
After what felt like hours of navigating the disorienting fog, they finally arrived near Prospect Park Lake. The water, usually a serene spot for park-goers, was now surrounded by a swirling vortex of mist and energy.
They passed the Wellhouse, which gratified James because it meant they were finally close to where he believed they should be, and turned sharply to the left, ultimately taking the path to the Peninsula that would take them almost to the middle of the lake, where he believed the Knight was.
Eventually, James felt its presence after a couple more minutes of walking. He immediately alerted the others, and they cautiously approached, finally coming into sight of it.
The massive creature stood at the water''s edge, seemingly drawing in vast quantities of fog, its form gradually solidifying, regenerating from the injuries inflicted by the Awakener they had witnessed earlier.
Hiding in the shadows, Team 0 observed the Knight''s actions. The fog seemed to flow into it, swirling around its armor and sword, healing its wounds. It was an unsettling sight, the creature growing stronger with each passing moment.
"We can''t wait any longer.¡± James whispered. "If it regains its full strength, we''ll lose our only advantage.¡±
The team nodded in silent agreement. They knew they had to act fast. Formulating a quick strategy, they prepared to launch a surprise attack. The plan was straightforward - they couldn¡¯t afford anything too fancy with such a mighty foe - hit the Knight with everything they had, focusing on disrupting its regeneration process.
Maria would initiate the assault with a barrage of fire, aiming to disrupt the fog absorption. Ezekiel would follow up with his debuffs to weaken and slow the Knight further. Daniel would engage in close combat, drawing its attention and providing openings for James and Lauren to deliver decisive blows.
With a nod from James, the team burst from their hiding spot, charging towards the Fog Knight. Maria unleashed a torrent of flames, the fire cutting through the fog and enveloping the Knight. The creature recoiled, its regeneration process disturbed by the intense heat.
Ezekiel''s spells flew through the air, landing on the Knight and sapping its strength. The creature''s movements slowed, its armor momentarily flickering under the magical onslaught before it solidified again.
Daniel, his shield up, Bash skill active, charged forward, engaging the Knight head-on. His powerful attack was aimed at one of the creature''s weaker points - the armor around its left side, which had received a significant blow from the now-dead Awakener - as identified by Ezekiel''s debuffs, which also acted as a laser pointer.
The Knight, however, was far from defenseless. It swung its massive sword, clashing against Daniel''s shield with such force that it sent him flying back, his heels digging into the sand.
Using her agility to her advantage, Lauren moved around the battlefield, looking for opportunities to strike. She launched a series of precise attacks, her daggers coated with a slick substance similar to oil, which she had poured on with great care. Her strikes were quick and targeted, aimed at the joints and gaps in the Knight''s armor.
She could only get one good hit in before she had to retreat, lest she suffer a similar blow to what had pushed Daniel away, but without the enhanced durability he boasted.
All of them had been blessed with Ezekiel¡¯s best buffs, despite how expensive they were to maintain, and the youngest of the group was forced to down a mana potion to keep them active alongside the slew of debuffs he had already cast on the Knight.
They were all hoping that no more fighting would be necessary after this battle since they¡¯d be tapped out, but going in half-assed was a very efficient way of committing suicide by Elemental.
James, meanwhile, focused his energy, waiting for the right moment. What he had achieved against the Wolf Boss at the end of their fight - using his mana explosion in a much more controlled and disruptive manner - would be extremely useful right now.
Unfortunately, thanks to the urgency they had been called with, he hadn¡¯t had time to properly figure out how to apply it consistently in the same way he could with his simpler explosions or mana ¡°barriers¡±. Still, he had managed to get the same result a couple of times, and he strongly believed it would work wonders now, too.
It¡¯s the way these things are built. The Knight is much more corporeal than the Sprites or the Mephits, but it¡¯s still made of the same stuff: mana-dense fog. If I can disrupt its internal flow for a single moment, weakened as it is, I¡¯ll do real damage.
The moment Lauren retreated, barely avoiding a sword swing that could have decapitated her cleanly, a barrage of fireballs occupied the Boss¡¯ attention.
It conjured a barrier of mist around its shield, protecting itself from the worst of it, though it once again had to stop its recovery efforts, now entirely focused on the battle.
Small but powerful fireballs continued for a while until James signaled that he was ready. Maria stopped immediately, her chest rising and falling quickly with the significant expenditure.
Before the Knight could try to do anything, James was already there, dense, chaotic mana roiling angrily within his system, waiting to be unleashed.
He leaped forward, thankful to Ezekiel for his boosts, which allowed him not to waste any power to enhance his legs beyond what was strictly necessary.
He reached the Knight, that brought its shield to bear in a swift motion. James, however, was waiting just for that.
Almost gently, he brought his hand forward, tapped the construct and unleashed destruction.
Chapter 85
The moment James'' fist touched the shield, he unleashed the power he was holding within.
The mana, usually destructive after being forced out explosively, was almost languid. It flowed from him into the construct in a slow, inexorable manner.
The dense fog that made up the Knight''s shield wavered, assaulted by foreign power in a way it could not deal with. The white-blue that made it started darkening as James retreated, not wanting to be caught in its retaliation.
The Boss tried to push its own power into it in an attempt to repel the corruption, but it was to no avail. With a hiss, it released the shield, letting it fall heavily on the sandy ground.
Now disconnected from its primary source of power, there was nothing to stop James'' mana advance, and it was quickly taken over, flakes of dense fog dissipating into the ether until nothing was left behind.
James panted, the attack having taken a lot out of him. Still, he prepared himself for the inevitable counterattack.
The Elemental Fog Knight, now deprived of its shield, regarded Team 0 with what could only be described as blind fury. Its form, a swirling mass of mist and vapor, began to shift and change, reacting to the loss of its shield with increased aggression.
With a thunderous roar that would have echoed through the expanse of Prospect Park without the dampening mist, the Knight summoned a wave of freezing fog that rolled toward the team with terrifying speed. The air temperature plummeted, turning breaths into visible puffs of steam.
James, his muscles aching from the effort of his previous attack, braced himself against the cold. He knew that as the front-line fighter, it was his job to engage the Knight directly, allowing the others to execute their parts of the plan, so he pushed forward, undeterred by the hostile conditions.
Beside him, Daniel stood ready, his shield now raised in a defensive stance. "We need to keep it busy!" he shouted, charging forward to meet the approaching wave of fog.
James followed suit, his every step a battle against the freezing mist that sought to slow his movements. He focused his mana, circulating it through his body to prevent being frozen, preparing for another direct confrontation with the Knight.
Maintaining a safe distance, Ezekiel unleashed another barrage of debuffs at the Knight. His spells, glowing with soft light, sailed through the air and landed on the Knight, causing its form to flicker and waver. The debuffs were crucial, weakening the Knight''s defenses and slowing its movements, making it vulnerable to the team''s attacks. Especially because, despite how much weaker it currently was, the Boss was still an F-rank creature, meaning that the status effects didn''t last nearly as long as they would have with a creature within the same Awakening Tier.
With flames dancing at her fingertips, Maria countered the Knight''s fog with a burst of intense heat. Her fire magic disrupted the Knight''s constructs of steam and ice - which it had been preparing in what looked to be an attempt to finish them all off at once - creating an opening for James and Daniel to exploit.
Lauren, nimble and quick, maneuvered around the battlefield, emerging from the fog like one of the Elementals, looking for opportunities to strike. Her daggers were aimed at the most vulnerable parts of the Knight''s misty form, which it deliberately avoided, meaning the one hit she had gotten in had actually hurt it.
I need to remember to ask her what the substance she used on her knives is. It looks like it''s pretty useful.
The Knight''s massive sword crashed against Daniel''s shield, driving him to his knees. That, however, allowed James to get in close, entering inside its guard and unleashing one of his regular mana explosion punches, which made the Boss recoil, as it probably expected a repeat of his previous attack.
Yeah, I''m not gonna be able to do that for a while. It takes too much concentration and time to pull off properly, and something tells me you won¡¯t let me have it without a fight.
The moment the Elemental realized it was not corroding away, it closed the distance with James, sword aimed unerringly at his neck to lop his head off.
Another fireball impacted its side, making the fog tremble with the heat, but it didn''t stop its swing.
Pushing more mana into his body, James flattened down on the sand, feeling the wind whistle as the blade passed above him.
The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.
Immediately, he jumped up and retreated, joining Daniel as they warily began circling the Boss, looking for another opportunity to strike. As James and Daniel regrouped, maintaining a cautious distance from the Fog Knight, the rest of the team sprang into action, taking up the slack to allow the two front-liners to recover their breaths.
"You alright?" James asked, voice raised to be heard over the conflagrations.
"I''m ok." Daniel grunted, though his tight tone told a different story.
Lauren did most of the job, as Maria was busy keeping the Boss away from the lake, so it couldn''t resume its recovery efforts. The Rogue flitted through the mist like a wraith, appearing in one spot for one moment and the next, she was gone. She got a good hit at one point, making the Knight stumble.
James took that as the moment to jump back in. His mana was still decently high, thanks to the increase in levels, and the time his teammates had gained him had allowed him to prepare another corrosive mana attack.
This time I''m taking that fucking sword. We''ll see what you can do without it.
Evidently, the Boss realized something was different this time because it bellowed. Mana around it thickened instantly in a show of power that made everyone wary.
Fuck, it shouldn''t be able to do that, considering how injured it is.
It conjured a massive wave of steam, superheated and scalding, followed immediately by a blast of freezing air. The combination of heat and cold created a disorienting effect, steam and ice clashing in the air, producing even more of the unnatural fog that made it up .
James, caught off guard by the sudden shift in tactics and the great power being shown, found himself directly in the path of the Knight''s sword. The blade, empowered by the denser fog, struck with a force that sent James flying, prevented from splitting him in twain only by the powerful battlesuit. He crashed into the freezing cold lake, the impact sending ripples across its whole surface.
His suit might have saved him, but James still took the brunt of the blow, which broke several ribs.
His gas mask, luckily, could also serve as a rebreather for a short while, which meant he didn''t suffer from water going into his lungs, but he was still profoundly disoriented.
He thrashed madly in the freezing water, trying to get back up to the surface, though his battered body stymied his efforts.
Ezekiel, realizing the danger James was in, didn''t hesitate. He dived into the water after him, casting a preventive healing spell on himself. The water was bitingly cold, a shock to the system, but Ezekiel pushed through thanks to his magic, quickly reaching James and beginning to heal him.
He worked fast, countering enough of the effects of the cold and the injuries sustained from the Knight''s attack that James could pull himself from the water, reaching the shore in a few quick strokes.
Seeing James being sent into the lake, Maria redoubled her efforts to keep the Knight away from the water. Her flames became a barrier, a firewall separating the Knight from her teammate. She knew that if the Knight reached the water, it would use it to finish James off.
Lauren increased the frequency of her attacks, aiming to bring all the Knight''s attention on herself so the two could get out of the water. She burned through her mana, forcing herself to blend in with the environment, even to the Elemental''s senses, and attacking from hidden angles, becoming too much of a nuisance to ignore.
The moment the Knight tried to go after her, Daniel was there, Bashing it with his shield and sending the Boss crashing down on the sand. The two kept the Boss engaged, preventing it from focusing on their vulnerable teammates.
As James dragged himself out of the freezing water, holding his still tender ribs, he could see Daniel and Lauren engaging the Knight with a ferocity that spoke of their desperation to protect. Harassed by their attacks, the Elemental swung its massive sword in wide arcs, trying to fend off the relentless assault.
Still reeling from the impact and the cold, James struggled to his feet. Having followed him out of the water, Ezekiel continued to cast healing spells, his hands glowing with a warm, restorative light. The healer''s magic worked to mend James''s broken ribs and restore his vitality, but the process was slow, and every movement sent jolts of pain through his body.
Seeing an opportunity after the Boss overextended in an attempt to catch Lauren with its sword, Maria launched another barrage of flames at the Knight. The fire, fueled by her anger and concern for James, was more intense than ever, burning away swathes of the mist that made up the Knight''s form.
As the flames consumed the fog, a brief but clear glimpse of the Knight''s mana stone became visible ¨C a shining core of energy deep within its misty body. They had their target, the key to defeating the Boss.
James, feeling a surge of strength returning to his body thanks to Ezekiel''s healing, knew it was now or never. He nodded to Ezekiel, indicating he was ready to rejoin the fight, and called out "I''m back!"
With determination in his eyes, he focused his mana, preparing for one final, decisive strike.
Daniel acknowledged him and redoubled his efforts to keep the Knight''s attention. He charged shield first, creating an opening for James. His shield collided with the Boss¡¯ sword, the impact ringing through the air as he was pushed back.
Lauren, seizing the moment, danced around the Knight, her blades a blur. She was a whirlwind of precise strikes, her attacks keeping it off balance and exposing its chest, where the precious core was held.
James channeled his mana, converting it into the corrosive energy that had taken the Boss'' shield, and closed the distance.
He replayed the same exact moves he had done the previous time, trying to draw the Knight into acting the same way too. Luckily, his gambit paid off, because it immediately disengaged from Lauren and Daniel, its sword lifted high to bring it to bear in a horizontal slash that was a copy of its last blow.
This time, however, James knew to expect it and waited until the last second to jump. He channeled the corrosive mana to his feet and timed his move precisely right, so that he fell on top of the sword, whereupon he released his deadly payload.
The momentum of the swing was still enough to send him flying, though this time, he was able to right himself midair, avoiding the lake.
The sword was not as lucky. It quickly flaked off, the dense mist that made it falling apart under James'' magic.
The Knight, evidently not wanting to lose its weapon, redoubled its efforts to stave the corruption off, pushing significant amounts of mana into it.
That, however, was its last mistake because it had ended up allowing Lauren too close, and the girl didn''t let that go unpunished.
She drove her daggers deep into its back, reaching all the way to the front as the magical substance that coated them easily parted the dense fog.
With a sound that resembled a mournful wail, the Elemental Knight''s form began to unravel. The mist that had composed its body dissipated, its mana stone broken beyond repair.
Chapter 86
As the Elemental Fog Knight dissipated into the ether and the fog around the lake slowly began to thin, Team 0 found themselves in a surreal moment of victory. The adrenaline of battle was still coursing through their veins, yet a sense of accomplishment filled the air. They had just vanquished an F-rank entity, an almost unheard of achievement for a team of their level.
Having defeated Callum Wright once, James was well aware of just how vast the gap between the Awakening Tiers truly was, and during that fight they had had several advantages.
Well, considering just how injured it had been, I''d say the same thing goes for this time too. But at least we''ll get the rewards now.
On cue, a flurry of notifications hit him, the System going crazy with it. Each member of Team 0 received a barrage of messages indicating their rewards, but there was no time to stop and review them all. They needed to move quickly, to escape the dungeon before the situation outside changed or the Awakeners they had seen earlier made their move.
James, glancing briefly at his notifications, noted a significant leap in levels. It was a testament to the magnitude of their achievement, but he pushed the thought aside. "We can check the details later. Right now, we need to get out of here." He told his team, his voice firm with urgency.
The first and only alert he allowed himself to read was the confirmation of the Boss'' death, but James told himself that was not out of curiosity, but rather because he needed to be sure.
|
CONGRATULATIONS!
|
|
You have slayed a [Elemental Knight - Fog Servant]! You have gained 31420 EXP!
|
Following that were several level-up notifications, but he put them aside since they wouldn''t matter much should the Guild team find them.
Tired and battered as Team 0 was, they wouldn''t be able to put up much of a fight, which meant they needed to take advantage of the still hanging fog to get out of the dungeon and hope it would be enough to shield them.
James'' proposal to leave immediately was met with nods of agreement from his teammates. They were all too aware of the risks involved in lingering within the boundaries of the dungeon, especially with the murderers still hanging around.
"There might still be some Sprites left.¡± Lauren pointed out, not in disagreement so much as to ensure they had considered everything thoroughly, her eyes scanning the slowly clearing fog. "They could pose a threat to civilians if they wander out of the dungeon."
James weighed her words, knowing the risk was real. "We need to move quickly. We can alert the AA and get back up to secure the area. Our first priority is to report what we''ve uncovered and get Miss Walker involved."
It would be a right mess if a few Sprites left the cordoned park to attack civilians, but the possibility of the murderers leaving unmolested was simply too great.
The team moved with purpose, navigating through the dissipating fog. Landmarks previously obscured by the dense mist started to become recognizable, helping them find their way towards the exit. The once-alien landscape of the park was slowly returning to its familiar state, revealing paths and hidden features.
As they made their way out, a few stray Fog Sprites, remnants of the Knight''s retinue, emerged from the thinning fog. These encounters were brief and less intense compared to their earlier battles. Team 0 dispatched the Sprites swiftly, their experience in the dungeon having honed their response to these lesser threats despite their tired and battered forms.
The fog continued to lift as they approached the park''s boundaries, the sounds of the city growing louder with each step, signifying just how deeply intertwined the dungeon''s effects had been with its Boss'' presence. The sense of urgency propelled them forward, their minds focused on the task at hand.
Well, considering just how much stronger the Knight was compared to everything else, it makes sense that without it to sustain the bulk of the expense, the dungeon would revert to being a G-rank.
The walk through the park was similar to how it felt to go out in the early winter morning when no one was present and the city felt deserted. Still, James kept his guard up and senses peeled, not wanting the successful dive to end badly.
If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.
The number of monsters they encountered ended up being much lower than he expected, but a theory as to why quickly formed in his mind.
If the Fog Elementals are born from a place of dense mana charged with only one type, the absence of the Knight, which was the most significant contributor to the mist, means a lot less are going to spawn. Which means the entire balance of the dungeon rested entirely on the Boss. Differing from an average monster filled one, which even without the most powerful beast can continue going if all the monsters are not killed, and with enough time, can see another rise to become the Boss.
It made a lot of sense the more James thought about it. Elemental dungeons had the ability to spawn monsters endlessly as long as the power was provided, but there had to be a downside too, as all things had to be in balance.
Absently, he dispatched a new Sprite he felt forming close to them, though it was weak and thin looking, as if there hadn''t been enough fog to truly finish constructing its body.
That made him nod to himself, shelving his considerations for later, when he wasn''t in danger of being silenced by the Guild team for what he had witnessed.
The moment his communicator started flashing again, signifying that the dungeon''s isolating effects were over, James immediately sent a distress signal back to the HQ. He shot another to Miss Walker, knowing she would know what it meant.
Best to always make sure. I don''t want to think there are infiltrators even in the crisis management unit, but it''s better to be too careful than to be fucked in the ass later because of negligence.
As they neared the exit, the outline of figures became visible through the thinning mist. The Guild team was there, hanging back just enough not to be bothered by the civilians, waiting beyond the park''s boundary.
Alongside them, straining the police''s ability to keep them out, the throng of press and media that had gathered had multiplied in number, their cameras and microphones poised to capture the moment.
The appearance of Team 0 emerging from the fog caused a stir among the reporters. Questions were hurled in their direction, camera flashes lighting up their tired forms. James was glad for his mask, which hid his exasperated expression, but straightened up nonetheless, not wanting to give a bad impression.
James, leading his team, kept his demeanor neutral. They had to navigate this situation carefully, aware that their every word and action were being scrutinized. The presence of the Guild team added a layer of complexity to the situation. Maintaining a professional demeanor and avoiding confrontation in front of so many possible casualties was crucial.
Despite how much he wanted to walk over and arrest the lot of them, they were unlikely to go along with it, and he still possessed enough mental acuity to realize how bad of an idea it would be to fight them.
Once everyone''s attention was on them, James took a deep breath. "We''ve killed the Boss." He announced to the crowd, his voice calm and steady. "We''ll be making a full report to the Awakeners Association. Please direct your questions to them."
A murmur of surprise went to the crowd, but they didn''t seem too shocked. Had they known of the entity Team 0 had to face inside the park, their reaction would have been much different.
The Guild team, on the other hand, watched silently, their expressions unreadable. They were clearly assessing the situation, perhaps gauging Team 0''s intentions or the extent of what they knew.
James didn''t dignify them with a look, though his Awareness was entirely focused on them. He scoured every bit of their presences, trying to grasp their thoughts.
The Awakeners were relatively calm and a bit suspicious, which made him relax. Had they believed them to have witnessed the murder, they wouldn''t have been that carefree.
They likely think we found the injured Knight and took advantage of its condition. Which is what their plan had been, once they could ensure we were taken care of.
James gave them a brief nod, a silent acknowledgment of their presence, as it would have been weirder not to, but said nothing more. He steered his team past the media and the Guild members, their steps deliberate and focused.
Unfortunately, the confrontation he wanted to avoid couldn''t be postponed any more, as he felt the F-rankers'' presences come closer.
They didn''t have the privacy to do anything particularly threatening in the parking lot next to the park, especially because the press would likely come running in just a few minutes once they realized the Awakeners were not truly gone.
Still, he felt himself tense up, preparing for anything.
The leader of the Guild team, a tall man with a scrutinizing gaze, regarded James and his team with a mix of surprise and begrudging respect. "It''s impressive that you have managed to clear this dungeon in such a short amount of time." He finally said, his voice tinged with an unspoken question. Clearly, he hadn''t expected them to succeed and was fishing for more.
"We were lucky." James replied, trying his best to sound casual. "The Boss had been injured by a rogue Awakener, though he lost his life in the attempt. We came upon his body and need to call it in as soon as possible."
He was skirting the truth, to be honest, but James wasn''t about to confront them directly with what he had seen in such a public location, and to lie outright would be just as risky.
"I see." The man hummed, his dark eyes boring into James'' as if attempting to grasp his thoughts. "That was very lucky indeed. It''s a pity that man went in without backup, but considering how illegal it is to poach monsters inside an assigned dungeon, it was for the better."
Now, he''s just pushing it. You killed the poor man. Isn''t that enough?
Despite the anger he was feeling, James held back from saying anything. He felt the same process happen with all his teammates, who would have greatly enjoyed telling the man off, but refrained. Still, he couldn''t avoid prodding him. "It was very unfortunate. That, however, doesn''t explain why your team was so close to a dungeon you have said belongs to the AA."
James was touching a dangerous territory, but to let the murderers go without even questioning their presence felt like too much.
Tension ratcheted up immediately. Had Team 0 been of an equal rank to the still unknown Guild Team, they would have been expected to question them, but it was an unspoken rule in the world of Awakeners that the weak were not to bother the strong, despite whatever right they might have.
James felt the instinct to explain himself, to say that they had no right to be there and had to announce their presence before, but he held back, not wanting the confrontation to end in blood.
"The Crimson Blade Guild has received the right to access any unclaimed dungeon in the state of New York." The man finally said.
Though he didn''t say much, the implications were clear. They were saying that they didn''t recognize Brooklyn as AA territory and, as such, believed the Prospect Park dungeon to be free for them to plunder.
James hummed quietly, eyes hard. "We''ll have to see about that, won''t we?¡± He said, turning away to walk towards Mr. Robinson, where they¡¯d wait for the reinforcements to finish the job.
Chapter 87
"I just can''t accept that there is nothing we can''t do about it!"
James sighed. He agreed with Lauren, but if Miss Walker - someone he knew to be upstanding and righteous - said they didn''t have enough proof to immediately arrest the Crimson Blade team they had seen murder the lone Awakener, he believed her, however much he might not want to.
"That''s not what I''m saying." The woman huffed, sounding frustrated with herself. "This case is unfortunately muddled. You witnessed a murder inside a dungeon, which by itself is already beyond most jurisdictions, but for it to happen inside one where the environment itself changed, where illusions were likely to have been common¡ Your word is just not good enough by itself. A thorough investigation of the death will happen, and if enough proof is found, charges will be brought against those people."
I bet it would have been much different had we been stronger. If we had just arrested them on the spot, no one could have said anything. But the fact we allowed them to go unpunished means things are a lot more complicated.
Of course, they would have ended up dead too, had they tried that. But it still didn''t make the situation sting any less. James understood the complexities, but couldn''t help feeling a sense of injustice. The fact that the murder had occurred in such a chaotic environment, within the dungeon''s altered reality, made it impossible to pursue a straightforward course of justice.
Miss Walker continued, her tone severe yet empathetic. "What you''ve done today is monumental. Defeating an F-rank being is no small feat, and it''s brought us valuable information about the Guilds'' activities. We''ll use this to our advantage in our ongoing investigations. Don''t think it''s over just because we handled the most pressing problems." She said, referencing the raids against the Golden Sun and Radiant Guilds.
And that would have to be enough for all of them. Justice, if it ever came, would be slow. That was all they could hope for until they could take matters into their own hands.
That bit of unpleasantness over, the briefing turned more towards the actual dungeon dive. The team members took turns explaining what they had done and why they had implemented specific tactics - such as deliberately aiming for the Elementals'' mana stones, which considerably lowered their selling price.
Their safety had been the priority, though, and Miss Walker said nothing about it beyond pointing out that they should keep in mind that the payout would be a bit lesser than expected, even factoring the Boss'' F-rank mana stone.
Still, the masked woman had nothing but praise for their ability to punch above their weight class. "It''s one thing to defeat someone who you know. You can plan for their weaknesses and plot out strategies. But to do so against an unknown creature - the kind of which you never faced before - is admirable, especially considering the difference in rank."
"We wouldn''t have gotten close had it not been already significantly hurt by that poor man." Maria admitted, to which the others nodded.
"If it had been at full strength, I would have called it a day and proposed a retreat." James added. Had it been just himself, he might have tried testing the waters, but he had learned his lesson about leading his friends into known dangers.
"Still." Lauren said "Five levels from one monster is a lot. Five levels each!"
The brunette had been stuck on that bit for a while. Considering that a normal dungeon run - one without the surprises that were becoming more and more common for them - could net them two to three levels.
Getting five levels just from the boss was almost unheard of.
"You were very lucky." Miss Walker explained, leaning back on her sofa. "Not only did you defeat a creature a whole Awakening Tier above you, even though it was newborn and likely at the bottom of the rank, but you also received the whole EXP. The person who had injured it before died, which means the System redistributed his points between all those who engaged the monster, contribution notwithstanding."
Sometimes, even we can get lucky. And not just lucky as in "surviving a dangerous situation." Lucky as in this was actually an outright positive thing.
The experience points they had gained were extraordinary, a rare windfall from defeating a being they normally would have no chance against, and James was happy to take it with a smile. No complaints from him.
"As for the stat points." He finally said, turning the discussion towards their advancement. "I''m focusing on SENSE and STR, as usual. Those are my primary attributes, and I need to keep increasing them to maintain my build." He quickly distributed his points, increasing his sensory capabilities and physical strength in short order - which by now did nothing beyond a momentary dizziness and soreness in his muscles - while also allocating some to MIND, VIT, and AGI for a more balanced development.
|
STATUS
|
WINDOW
|
|
NAME
|
James Summers
Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.
|
|
AGE
|
19
|
|
AWAKENING
|
1st
|
|
TALENT
|
Thakinesis
|
|
TITLE
|
|
|
LEVEL
|
65
|
|
MP
|
325/325
|
|
STR
|
40
|
|
VIT
|
24
|
|
AGI
|
24
|
|
SENSE
|
40
|
|
MIND
|
23
|
|
STAT POINTS
|
0
|
The rest of the team followed suit, each member discussing their choices and how they aligned with their role within the group. Maria and Ezekiel focused on their AGI and MIND, enhancing their magical abilities and evasiveness. Daniel, the tank, invested in VIT and STR, reinforcing his defensive and offensive capabilities. Lauren made similar strategic choices, enhancing her agility and strength.
The sudden increase in levels brought them much closer to their goal of reaching the F-rank before the year''s end, which now felt entirely within their possibility, whereas before, it had been a distant goal.
If we actually manage to get there, and if we keep this rhythm up I don''t see why we wouldn''t, we''ll rank up well before the end of the year. We''ll be the fastest team to do so since the early days of the Apocalypse.
Back then, fights had been much more brutal. The need to reclaim territory from the roaming monsters had been absolute, and Awakeners threw themselves in the meat grinder with abandon. Only the best survived it, but those who did became the monsters that populated the upper ranks to this day.
Sensing their mood, Miss Walker steered the discussion to address precisely that. "Your path forward will never be easy, but I can tell even now that you won''t content yourself with what you have achieved. You will keep pushing yourselves until you reach the stars."
They all nodded proudly at that. Their achievements were worthy of praise, but no one from Team 0 would be satisfied with just that.
"We''ll speak more about the responsibilities that come with the rank increase later, when you are actually closer to reaching it, but first I want to give you a refresher on what to expect, System-wise." She continued, eye-smiling when she noticed she had their full attention. "As you continue to grow and evolve, reaching the next Tier will bring even more profound changes. The increase in stat points for every level will be double what it is now, much like for your mana points. Your skills will not only become more powerful but also more refined and precise."
She paused, letting the information sink in. "Additionally, reaching a new Awakening Tier often - but not always, depending on the specific Talent - means acquiring new skills. These skills can dramatically alter your combat style and capabilities. It''s a transformative experience that requires adaptability and a deep understanding of your strengths and weaknesses."
James listened intently, aware of just how much would change with the next rank up. "We won''t know what to expect before, though, so how can we prepare for the change?"
"You don''t prepare for specific skills. That is simply not possible. But keeping your options open and focusing on what you are already good at is a good idea. Unless something weird happens, the System will always offer you the next advancement to your current skills." Their teacher replied. "For example, I''ll send you a few files - anonymized, of course - of people who went through an Awakening last year and agreed to participate in an internal AA study."
With a few quick taps on her tablet, she sent the folder to everyone, which they opened with great curiosity. Inside was an entire paper''s worth of information, both raw and processed.
Dismissing the data for the moment - though fully intending to come back to it - James opened the actual paper and went to the conclusion.
Reading quickly, he let out a breath of surprise at the sheer amount of options the System had given the subject.
"As you can see." Miss Walker began. "This Awakener was a subset of Warrior called Solar Squire, which allowed them to empower their strikes by calling upon absorbed solar energy. They even have a secondary pool made only of this specific energy."
That alone seems like a great advantage. Maybe not as much as my Awareness is, but I certainly wouldn''t mind having double as much mana as I do.
"Now, this skill had several limitations, such as only being replenished when the Solar Squire stands in the sunlight, which made fighting in most dungeons with environmental alterations difficult. But the System offered a solution." Miss Walker read, her finger circling the specific paragraph and highlighting it with a red marker on the shared file.
It read: The study of Skill evolution between G-rank and F-rank Awakeners, focusing on the Solar Squire Talent, specifically the "Solar Battery" skill, provides insightful observations into the System''s adaptability and responsiveness to an Awakener''s personal growth and experiences. This study has identified at least four possible evolutions of the Solar Battery skill, illustrating the System''s inherent flexibility in offering developmental pathways that align with an Awakener''s subconscious inclinations and significant life events.
- Radiant Surge: This evolution amplifies the offensive capabilities of the Solar Battery skill, allowing for concentrated bursts of solar energy outside the body. It most likely evolves in individuals who consistently engage in direct combat, emphasizing the need for robust, immediate offensive output.
- Sunshield Aura: A defensive evolution, Sunshield Aura enhances the protective qualities of Solar Battery. It manifests as a radiant barrier capable of absorbing and deflecting energy-based attacks. This evolution is likely to be common among those who have faced numerous defensive battles or prioritized the protection of allies.
- Solar Radiance: An evolution that extends the Solar Battery''s capabilities to a support role. It enables the Awakener to channel the solar energy to rejuvenate and bolster the stamina of nearby allies. This path was likely proposed because of the subject''s experience with a significant event where teamwork was pivotal.
- Celestial Body: This unique evolution taps into the more esoteric aspects of solar energy, granting enhanced sensory perception and a strengthened physique, which can now absorb mana not just from the sun, but from any kind of astral body. It likely evolved from a moment of deep self-reflection the subject experienced after a comrade''s death, caused by the subject having exhausted their reserves.
This paper concludes that the System''s provision for skill evolution is not rigidly predetermined but is dynamically responsive to the Awakener''s subconscious desires and life experiences. It suggests a highly individualized approach to skill development, where the System offers evolution options that an Awakener subconsciously deems possible or necessary, as well as options influenced by significant events in their lives.
This personalized approach to skill evolution underlines the System''s intricate understanding of an individual''s journey and its capacity to adapt to their evolving needs and circumstances. Consequently, this paper posits that an Awakener''s path of growth and evolution within the System is a profoundly personal journey shaped by their choices, experiences, and intrinsic beliefs. This finding has profound implications for our understanding of the System''s workings and the development trajectory of each Awakener.
There was nothing precisely groundbreaking in the study. Still, its conclusion that not just outside events, but an Awakener''s subconscious need was taken into consideration by the System was an interesting one.
I wonder what it will offer me¡
Chapter 88
James sat in his grandparents'' cozy living room, nestled between the comforting presences of Rosa and Larry Summers. The room, with its soft, warm lighting and the familiar scent of old books and pine had always been a sanctuary for him since he was young.
However, the news report on television cast a somber mood. The reporter''s voice, steady but tinged with gravity, spoke of the latest development: the deployment of high-level Awakener teams alongside Special Operation Forces in Kashmir. Their mission was to conduct punitive actions against the KLF in response to the recent terror attacks in New York.
Rosa shook her head slightly, her eyes concerned. "It''s a drastic step." She commented. "But after those attacks, I suppose the government felt compelled to act decisively."
Larry, gruff as always, added. "It''s about time we showed some backbone. But I worry this could escalate quickly. It''s not just about retaliation anymore; it''s become about sending a message, and messages get easily misunderstood.¡±
James pondered their words, feeling the weight of the situation. "Do you think this will be enough to deter further attacks? Or is the government likely to send more troops?" He had some insight, thanks to Miss Walker''s offhand comments, but the worry that this could spiral into something much bigger remained - especially since he knew that the Guilds were working overtime to push for a more significant commitment.
Rosa sighed. "It''s hard to say. High-level Awakeners can make a significant impact, but whether it''s enough to stop the KLF is another matter. Unfortunately, these groups can be resilient and motivated by actions like these to retaliate even harder. Not to speak of how deeply entrenched they are in the region."
In moments like these, James remembered his grandmother was not just the matronly woman who baked him cookies. She was experienced in the chaos of battle, having served as a nurse in several deployments.
Larry nodded in agreement. "And there''s the matter of public opinion. Understandably, People are angry, but this sudden shift towards aggressive action... It''s a far cry from the isolationism we''ve been practicing for years. I don''t like how quickly things changed. It stinks of subterfuge."
For a moment, James almost told him of what he suspected was going on, but he refrained. Miss Walker had been adamant he was not to speak about this with anyone - even his friends or family - because any leak could mean very dangerous people coming to knock at his door.
The AA will take care of it¡ I wish I could believe that, but if they were that competent, we wouldn''t be in the situation we are in now.
James leaned back, returning to the conversation. "It''s like the attacks have awakened a more bloodthirsty sentiment in the average person. People who were advocating for peace and caution are now calling for decisive military action."
Rosa gently placed a hand on James''s arm, her expression softening. "It''s a natural reaction to such a horrific event. Fear and anger can drive people to support measures they wouldn''t have considered before. But it''s important to remember the cost of such actions, not just in terms of resources but in human lives too. A lot of people will die now because they are in the wrong place at the wrong time, but they had nothing to do with the attacks."
As they discussed, the news switched to footage of the Awakener teams being deployed. The camera focused on two S-rank Awakeners - Marjoram Freedman and Leonard Tosk, known as the best of the best the AA had to offer, which also meant the organization was all in with this operation - their mere presence a testament to the seriousness of the operation. These individuals were akin to nuclear weapons, their power immense and the potential destruction they could unleash devastating.
The fact that they would be deployed spoke of the seriousness with which the Federal Government took the operation. They seemed to genuinely want to get it over with as soon as possible.
Rosa watched the reel with a furrowed brow. "Sending S-ranks... it''s a clear message, but it''s also a huge risk. If they are there fighting in the bunkers, they are not here defending us."
The reporter then cut to a brief speech by President McArthur. His demeanor was calm yet assertive as he addressed the nation regarding the situation in Kashmir, his greying hair giving him a dignified air. "My fellow Americans.¡± The President began. "Today, we stand united in the face of an unprecedented challenge. The recent attacks on our soil by the Kashmir Liberation Front have not only taken innocent lives but have also struck at the very heart of our nation''s sense of security and peace."
Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
He paused, allowing his words to resonate before continuing, his eyes resolute. "We cannot and will not tolerate acts of terror against our people. That''s why, in response to these heinous acts, I have authorized a surgical operation to excise the cancer that is the KLF. This operation will be swift, precise, and decisive. Our goal is not merely retribution; it is to send a clear message to anyone who dares to challenge us: You cannot mess with America and expect to go unpunished. The world will remember this.¡±
Rosa frowned slightly, her expression one of concern mixed with skepticism. "Surgical operation... that''s a bold claim. Let''s hope it''s as precise as he says. The last thing we need is a drawn-out conflict."
Larry shook his head, skepticism clear in his expression. "Sounds a lot like what they said about Afghanistan and Iraq. Quick and efficient, they said. Look how that turned out."
James couldn''t help but agree. The parallels were uncomfortably close, and the prospect of another prolonged conflict was disheartening. The conversation veered towards a more historical analysis, comparing the current situation to past conflicts and the lessons that seemed to go unheeded.
Larry''s gaze drifted to a corner of the room as they spoke. "You know, your father kept journals during his time in Afghanistan. They might offer some perspective on all this. They''re up in the attic if you''re interested."
Then, upon seeing James'' surprised look, he added. "You were too young before. I only skimmed them, but he was open and honest about the brutal reality he witnessed. It wasn''t something a kid should read."
James''s interest was piqued. He had heard stories about his father''s time in the military, but a first-hand account was much better than that. "I think I''ll take a look. Thanks, Grandpa."
Excusing himself, James made his way to the attic. The space was dusty and filled with memories, a treasure trove of family history. As he climbed the creaky wooden steps, a musty scent, a blend of old paper, wood, and a hint of lavender from the scent dispensers his grandmother put everywhere greeted him.
Sunlight filtered through a small window, casting a warm, dusty glow over the piles of boxes and old furniture.
James'' eyes were immediately drawn to a stack of photo albums on a shelf. He picked one up and began flipping through the pages. The photos were a portal to the past, showing his grandparents in their youth. Despite most of them lacking color, there was a vibrancy in these images because they captured moments of joy, love, and adventure.
His grandmother, Rosa, was always smiling, her eyes sparkling with life. Larry, his grandfather, looked younger, of course, but there was a familiar sternness in his gaze that James knew well, softened by the evident affection he held for his new wife. Photos of them on their honeymoon in Paris, others of the cruise they went on in southeast Asia, and even a few from when they attempted skiing.
James chuckled, remembering his grandmother telling him that they stopped going once Larry lost his balance while skiing and collided with a tree head-on, breaking his nose. He had been too embarrassed to continue, and their family never returned after that.
Turning the pages, James found a photo that made his heart skip a beat. It was a picture of him as a child, alongside his father, at the beach just a few hundred yards away. They were both smiling, the sun setting behind them, casting a golden hue over the scene. They were happy.
The photo brought a surge of emotions. Love and admiration, but also a deep sense of loss and frustration. His father had been his hero, a figure larger than life, yet the memory of being left behind was a wound that had never fully healed.
James sat there for a moment, lost in thought, the photo in his hands. He felt torn, his mind a tumult of conflicting feelings. He admired his father, the soldier, the protector, but he couldn''t shake off the feeling of abandonment, the unanswered questions about why his father had left for that last mission, and why he hadn''t been there when James needed him most.
With a heavy sigh, James returned the photo to the album and continued his search. It wasn''t long before he found the journals, a series of worn notebooks with his father''s handwriting scrawled across the pages. He gathered them up and headed back down to his room, a sense of anticipation mixed with trepidation in his heart.
Settling into his comfortable chair, James opened the first journal. The entries were candid and unfiltered, providing a raw insight into his father''s experiences in the Afghanistan War. He read of brutal combat, the daily struggles of life on the front lines, and the constant shadow of danger that hung over the soldiers.
One entry stood out, a reflection after a particularly harrowing day:
"
James felt a lump in his throat as he read the words. It was a glimpse into the heart of a man torn between duty and family, finding solace in the thought of his loved ones. Further into the journal, a cryptic statement caught his attention.
"I know Ophelia''s connections might raise eyebrows, but I trust her more than anyone. She has ties to some shadowy figures, but that gives me peace. I know they''ll keep her and James safe while I''m gone. It''s an unconventional assurance, but in this world, you take what you can get."
James'' brow furrowed. He knew little of his mother''s past, only vague hints, considering how deeply his grandparents despised her for leaving him and his father soon after the man returned from Afghanistan.
The idea that she might have had connections to the underworld was both surprising and intriguing. It shed new light on his parents'' relationship and their life before everything changed.
He continued reading late into the night, each entry a piece of the puzzle that was his father''s life. The journals were a mix of introspection, battle accounts, and personal musings, some of which he himself had.
Through them, James felt a connection to his father that he hadn''t experienced before, a bridge across the gulf of years and silence.
As he closed the last journal for the day, James leaned back in his chair, his mind whirling with thoughts and emotions. He realized that his father''s life and decisions were far more complex than he had ever imagined. There were no simple answers, only the messy, intricate tapestry of a life lived in extraordinary times.
It might sound stupid, but he was always¡ I never felt like he was a real person. I only saw him as what I remember. A stern but loving man whose duty superseded any affection he might have had for me. This helps make him more human.
Chapter 89
Team 0 gathered at the AA headquarters in the early morning hours, gearing up for their latest assignment. Their briefing outlined their next destination: a newly emerged G-rank dungeon in upstate New York.
According to the preliminary reports, the dungeon was an expansive desert landscape, a significant anomaly given the region''s usual lush greenery. It made it easy for normal Law Enforcement to realize mana was involved.
The most intriguing aspect, however, was the predominant inhabitants of this sandy terrain - a variety of golems and sand-based creatures. The officers who had found the dungeon first claimed to have seen massive snakes hiding beneath the sand, too, but James decided to take that with a grain of salt.
It could be any creature, really. Just because it''s big and long doesn''t mean it''s a snake. Otherwise, the giant centipedes we fought in the haunted house would count as snakes.
Picking up the mana reading device - James had no intention of trusting anyone else''s reading this time - he joined the others exiting the training room. They silently went down with the elevator, each lost in their thoughts.
As always, Mr. Robinson waited for them with his black van and respectfully greeted them, earning nods and smiles from everyone.
James reviewed the details once again as they drove to the location. According to the report, the golems were of varying sizes and capabilities, some resembling giant stone guardians, while others were more akin to insectile gnomes, small and ready to swarm.
The sand creatures were even more peculiar, able to blend seamlessly into the desert landscape, making them difficult to detect until they were right upon you.
The trip to the dungeon passed relatively quickly, thanks to Mr. Robinson''s expert driving and his usage of the flashing lights when they risked being caught up in traffic.
It''s not an abuse of power if we actually need to get to a dungeon. It''s important.
Once there, having just left behind the sleepy hamlet of Ticonderoga, with the massive Lake George''s shores that showed no sign of desertification, they finally started noticing a change in the weather.
Firstly, there was suddenly much less traffic. Secondly, the air became drier as the wind picked up, bringing small particles.
Finally, after another ten minutes of driving, they reached the location of what should have been Eagle Lake. Instead of the beautiful boating location, however, they were greeted by dark brown sand.
It wasn''t just that the lake had dried out, but its surroundings had been swallowed up by what appeared to be a localized sandstorm. It was slowly expanding, which was why they had been assigned to this mission with such urgency. The Crisis Response HQ had gone so far as to set this as a split mission, meaning they would have to share the dungeon with another team.
And since the AA doesn''t have another group of G-rank Awakeners conveniently lying around that are not already taken by more pressing jobs or involved with the preparations for the next deployment for the Kashmir Mission, we need to swallow our protests and work with a Guild.
As Team 0 got out of the van and arrived at the dungeon''s entrance, they were greeted by the sight of another group already there. The insignia on their uniforms marked them as members of the Emerald Guard, a once-small Guild making waves with its sudden jump in capabilities. Somehow, they had managed to recruit a few heavy hitters, and from there, it had been easy to entice several more newbies to join them with promises of personalized tutoring by high-ranking Awakeners.
The Guild members quickly noticed them, and they soon exchanged polite but distant greetings, the air charged with a subtle undercurrent of rivalry and wariness.
Carter, the leader, was a tall, muscular man with a stern face that seemed etched from stone. His gaze was sharp and assessing, his posture exuding an air of authority and experience. He wore heavy armor that rattled slightly with each movement, suggesting a preference for close combat.
Maya, the team''s archer, was lithe and agile. Her observant eyes missed nothing, darting around to survey her surroundings constantly. She carried a longbow, her fingers deftly playing over the strings, ready to react at a moment''s notice.
Leon, a younger team member, had an air of confident arrogance. He was equipped with dual daggers, and his movements were fluid and practiced. However, his eyes held a hint of restlessness, a twitchiness that suggested an underlying tension or eagerness for action.
The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.
Elise, the magic user, was quieter than her teammates. She held a staff strapped to her back, her demeanor calm yet alert, her eyes scanning the area with curiosity and caution.
It was the first time James had met a team of only four members, but he didn''t make a fuss. If they wanted to take on the dungeon at less than full strength, it was their problem.
After the formalities, Carter laid out their plan: "We''ll divide the dungeon. My team will take the north and west. It''s more challenging, but we''re equipped to handle it."
While agreeing to the division, James couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. The sandstorm''s main body was in the north part of the dungeon. The Emerald Guard team''s insistence on taking it seemed to suggest they were either very confident - something James doubted, considering that their presence felt weaker than his own team''s - or possibly aware of something Team 0 wasn''t.
They then discussed the possible dangers more in-depth, sharing some of the information they had been given in the initial briefing at the AA. Carter mentioned the dangers lurking beneath the sands but remained cryptic about the details. "The scouts have encountered some... unusual activity in the sands." He said, his tone guarded. "Make sure to keep to the dungeon''s limits and not to wander too much."
The warning hung in the air, adding to the mission''s mystery and potential danger.
Soon, they said their goodbyes. They agreed that once darkness fell, if they were not close to the Boss, they would retreat to the clearing they were in and spend the night there to protect each other.
As Team 0 set off towards the southern part of the dungeon, they strapped on their masks and observed as the landscape around them transformed dramatically. The usual greenery of upstate New York was nowhere to be seen, replaced by endless expanses of dark brown sand stretched as far as the eye could see. The ground beneath their feet shifted constantly, the sands seemingly alive with motion.
James focused his Thakinetic Awareness, scanning the area for any sign of danger. To his relief, the creatures of this sandy realm were far more distinct than he had anticipated. Though shifty, the monsters exuded a focused energy, an unmistakable predatory intent.
The golems, too, were a welcome surprise. Unlike the one they had encountered in their G-rank trial - whose absence of a mind had made it impossible for James to predict its behavior - these creatures'' wills were more akin to insects, their presence in his Awareness more pronounced and easier to detect.
They only had to walk for a few hundred feet before the first opponent revealed itself. A massive dark brown golem, towering and imposing, stood like a sentinel amidst the sands, its stone body seemingly crafted from the very desert around them.
Team 0 approached cautiously, surrounding it to assess its capabilities. James noted its slow, deliberate movements, starkly contrasting to the agile sand creatures they had been briefed about. They decided to focus on whittling it down, observing its reactions, and searching for weaknesses.
Daniel led the charge, his shield raised, drawing the golem''s attention. It responded with a slow, heavy swing of its massive arm, which Daniel skillfully deflected. James followed up with a powerful punch, his fist glowing with mana. The strike sent reverberations through the golem''s stony form, causing small cracks to appear.
Maria and Lauren provided support from a distance. Maria''s flames licked at the golem, heating its stone surface. At the same time, Lauren threw a few of the daggers she had recently bought for this specific situation - one where she''d need to keep her distance, as her usual tactics were not particularly effective on a being with no obvious weak point. She didn''t do much damage with those either, but they managed to disrupt the golem''s movements, allowing the others to maneuver with much more ease.
Ezekiel, too, contributed to hindering it, casting debuffs to slow the golem further, making it easier for his teammates to attack the lumbering giant from all sides.
Team 0 systematically broke down the golem''s defenses. As they continued their assault, its movements became sluggish, and its responses delayed. Finally, with a grunt of effort, James landed an explosive blow that shattered the golem, its stone body scattering on the sand. The mana eruption was so intense as to send sand flying everywhere, making everyone groan.
Luckily, they had the good sense to wear their masks before entering the dungeon, or they would have been fighting to see the enemies coming.
Breathing heavily, they took a moment to regroup, scanning the horizon for more threats even as James scoured the ground with his senses, not wanting anything to ambush them from below.
The EXP isn''t bad, considering how easy that was. It''s probably not gonna be the same for all creatures, but this dungeon should at least earn me some levels.
They then ventured further into the sandy expanse. The environment around them seemed to teem with life as critters moved around, despite how desolate it looked at first glance. The sands shifted beneath their feet, creating patterns that danced in the wind. Just after they were hit with a particularly annoying gust - that was more of a wave of sand floating in the air - they encountered their next challenge: a group of smaller, more agile golems.
Unlike the massive stone sentinel they had faced earlier, these golems were swift and numerous. Their smaller statures belied their speed and ferocity as they swarmed towards the team, moving with an unsettling, insect-like coordination.
Daniel immediately took the lead, positioning himself at the forefront. "Form up! Let''s handle this like we used to!" He shouted, his voice cutting through the desert air. He raised his shield, standing firm as the first line of defense against the onslaught.
James and Lauren quickly flanked him, ready to assist. Lauren moved with her usual agility, her daggers flashing in the sunlight as she darted in and out of the golems'' reach. James'' fists glowed with mana as he delivered powerful blows to any golem that came too close, his strikes breaking their rocky forms into fragments.
Maria and Ezekiel provided cover fire. The redhead''s flames arced over Daniel''s shield, scorching the golems and slowing their advance. Ezekiel cast a series of debuffs, weakening the golems'' defenses and making them clumsier and more susceptible to his teammates'' attacks.
The battle was intense; the air filled with the sound of clashing metal and crackling flames. Team 0 worked seamlessly together, their tactics honed from numerous dungeon dives - especially the earlier ones, where they constantly faced such swarms. They moved like a well-oiled machine, each member playing their part in the dance of combat.
Just as they seemed to be gaining the upper hand, James'' Thakinetic Awareness picked up something massive approaching. His eyes widened, and he called out a warning. "Something big is coming our way!"
Immediately, the team increased their tempo, rushing to destroy the last few golems so they could focus entirely on the new threat.
James'' expression was grim as he tried to gauge the nature of the approaching entity. It felt massive, its mind sluggish at times, but also entirely focused on its chosen target: them.
The sands around them seemed to tremble in anticipation, the air charged with a sense of impending danger.
"Get ready." James said, his voice steady despite the uncertainty. "Whatever it is, it''s big."
Chapter 90
The tension was palpable as Team 0 braced for the arrival of the unknown monster. James strained his senses, trying to get more information, but the creature was too simple-minded, its mind too focused on getting to them.
Dispatching the last of the small golems took little effort, considering the unanimous decision to let go of most limitations. They''d usually keep the majority of their mana in reserve, wanting to preserve their strength for the Boss. But there were times when holding back was not an option, and if what James was feeling was correct, this was one of those.
The sand beneath their feet began to shift, a low rumble that grew steadily in intensity. James'' Thakinetic Awareness was screaming now, as the presence of the biggest creature he had ever encountered came closer. He could feel its massive size, its relentless approach, a behemoth moving beneath the surface of the sand.
¡°Don¡¯t hold back.¡± He warned, his gaze fixed on the direction it was coming from. "It''s here."
Suddenly, the sand erupted like a geyser in a dramatic display of power, revealing the entity. It was colossal, worm-like, with its segmented body covered in a hard, chitinous armor. Its maw was a gaping abyss lined with rows of jagged teeth, and as it emerged, it let out a thunderous roar that shook the air.
The team was momentarily taken aback by the sheer size of the creature. It towered over them, casting a long shadow across the desert - just its visible body had to be more than a hundred feet. But they quickly recovered, their training kicking in.
Daniel was the first to react, positioning himself between the creature and the rest of the team, his shield raised high. "Behind me!" He bellowed, ready to take the brunt of the creature''s assault.
James was right beside him, his fists glowing with accumulated mana. As the worm descended upon them, he moved with a speed borne of adrenaline and focus.
So large was it that it momentarily blotted out the sun. Its fanged maw was wide open, large enough to swallow both Daniel and James whole.
They had just the time to get a glimpse of the row of teeth that extended inside its throat, before the Tank activated his skills, light blooming around them and extending to protect them all.
James, meanwhile, dashed to the side. Then when the worm crashed against Daniel''s skill, he jumped back toward it, delivering a powerful, mana explosive punch directly into the side of its gaping maw.
The impact of his blow was immense, a shockwave of energy that rippled through the creature''s body and scattered the sand around it in a massive wave. The worm reeled back, a guttural sound of pain escaping its throat as it writhed in the air.
Lauren and Maria were quick to follow up on James'' attack. Lauren darted around the creature''s massive form, her daggers finding weak spots in its chitinous armor. Standing a safe distance away, Maria unleashed a torrent of fire, scorching the creature''s maw and further adding to its distress.
Meanwhile, Ezekiel focused on supporting his teammates, casting buffs that allowed them to be highly mobile even on the shifting sands.
Not wanting to allow the worm the time to recover, James was on it again. Another powerful explosive punch was unleashed on the closest bit of chitinous armor he could get to, cratering it and severely injuring its insides.
The worm, thrashing in agony from James'' relentless assault, flailed wildly, its massive body creating tremors in the sand. Undeterred by its size, Maria continued her offensive, hurling fireball after fireball into the creature''s face. Each fiery explosion splashed against its tough armor, which saved it from the concussive blasts. However the high heat started cooking its insides, preventing the worm from coordinating any effective counterattack.
Still, in its blind rage, the worm''s flailing tail whipped across the battlefield, smashing just a few feet from Ezekiel and catching him off-guard. The healer was thrown back, but Lauren, with her quick reflexes, lunged forward, managing to cushion his fall and drag him out of harm''s way just in time. A quick nod of gratitude was exchanged between them before they refocused on the battle.
James, noticing the worm''s weakening movements, saw an opportunity when it smashed against the sand, trying to burrow down. He positioned himself above the beast with a calculated leap, channeling over a hundred mana points into his fists. He then descended with the full force of his willpower rushing through him, his fists like meteorites crashing into the worm''s head.
The impact was monumental, sending a shockwave that sent sand flying everywhere. The energy released was enough to create a crater beneath the worm, though the vast majority was released into its body, pulping its insides into a gory mess. The worm couldn''t even roar, its body convulsing one last time before collapsing into a lifeless heap.
Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
Silence fell over the battlefield as the team caught their breath, the threat finally neutralized.
A notification dinged, making James finally relax.
|
CONGRATULATIONS!
|
|
You have defeated [Sandwurm - Juvenile]! You have received 4312 EXP!
|
Juvenile??? What the fuck? I don''t even know what to say to that. How fucking big is the adult?
It took a while for him to get over the mini freak-out, but when he did, James could only be glad that he was still too early in his career to take on the greater version of the Sandwurm. He then looked at the subsequent notification, which made him smile under the mask.
|
CONGRATULATIONS!
|
|
You have leveled up! Level 66.
|
Nice! Well, at least something good came from this big lug. It took a lot more mana than I''d have liked, but my recent level-ups have given me enough to keep going without worrying too much.
James then quickly assigned the two points he had gotten to MIND (24) and SENSE (41) after deciding that every little bit would help in such a treacherous environment. The explosive power of his punches made it so that almost no creature within the G-rank could stand up to him, meaning he could pass on enhancing STR this time.
After a moment of gathering themselves, the team approached the massive corpse. "Now, the fun part." James remarked dryly "We need to find the mana stone in this thing."
Lauren grimaced, looking at the daunting size of their fallen foe. "Great, it''s like looking for a needle in a haystack. A very big, very gross haystack."
Maria chuckled despite the exhaustion. "Let''s just hope it''s not in the guts. Why do I think it''s in the guts? It''s definitely in the guts."
Their lighthearted banter eased the tension as they began the arduous task of cutting through the worm''s thick armor. It took them the better part of half an hour of concerted effort before they finally found it.
Despite its massive owner, the gem was just slightly bigger than an average G-rank one. Still, it glowed with a deep purple hue and had no impurities, meaning it would fetch quite a price on the market.
With the prize secured, Team 0 continued their exploration of the dungeon. The landscape had become more unrecognizable as the sandstorm''s influence increased, making it harder to orient themselves.
Luckily, James'' Awareness worked just as well, meaning they never got ambushed, even during the worst of it.
They encountered another massive Stone Golem, which they dispatched with practiced ease now that they knew its mobility was so low. The team''s synergy had strengthened with each dungeon, making even formidable opponents seem manageable.
What had once been an impossible foe to face during the G-rank exam was now barely worth mentioning, and even alone, James knew he could have easily taken care of it.
With its vast stretches of sand and sporadic rock formations, the dungeon felt eerily silent, save for the constant hum of the sandstorm and occasional shifting under their feet. The team moved cautiously, alert to any signs of danger or anomalies.
The further they progressed, the more they started picking up on disturbing irregularities. Small at first, like subtle but unnatural disturbances in the sand, but gradually growing more pronounced. It was Lauren who first spotted the remnants of a recent battle, her keen eyes catching the glint of something beneath the sand.
"Hey, look at this." She called out, crouching to brush away the sand. Revealed beneath was a segment of a lizard, its chitinous exterior bearing the marks of a violent end.
James and the others gathered around, examining the scene with growing unease. The carcass was fresh, its wounds covered in a dark ichor that had dried not too long ago. It was clear that whatever had killed it had done so recently.
"This wasn''t us." Daniel stated, his tone grave. "And it''s not just this one. Look around."
As they scanned the area, more remnants became apparent. Half-buried limbs, shattered carapaces, and other vestiges of monsters littered the sand, each telling a tale of a brutal encounter.
"The Guild team shouldn''t have passed through here. They were adamant they''d take the north." Ezekiel murmured, the realization dawning on him. "There must be someone else here with us."
"I wouldn''t exclude that they lied to us." James said, working his jaw as he remembered the Emerald Guard team''s standoffish behavior.
"Do you think they might have told us they''d take the north and then still hunted in our half of the dungeon?" Maria asked, poking one of the carcasses to find it had been cut in half, its mana stone removed.
"It could be that." James agreed. "Or it could be that something is going on there that they don''t want us to know about."
"And a sandstorm is a perfect place to hide something like a poaching ring. All evidence is swept away, buried under without any effort." Daniel concluded. "Unless you are very unlucky and people chance upon the remains of your operation before the sand can swallow it all."
Maria''s expression turned into a scowl. "Poaching in a dungeon assigned to the AA is a serious violation. We could arrest them all."
Her words brought about a familiar sense of frustration. Considering how the last dungeon run had gone - what with them having witnessed a murder and then being forced to let the perpetrators go unpunished because of the difference in power - James felt they needed to take some precautions. "We could, but let''s make sure we got it right before we do anything."
Lauren''s fists clenched, her anger palpable. "They knew something was up. That''s why they were so eager to take the north. They''re hiding something where the sandstorm is the strongest."
The team shared a collective look of determination. "We can''t just ignore this." James said firmly. "We need to investigate. If they are hiding a poaching operation, we must catch them in the act."
Daniel nodded in agreement. "We should head towards where the Emerald Guard team is likely to be. If we let them have too much time, they might be able to hide."
The scene of carnage around them served as a grim reminder of the potential dangers that lay ahead. The monsters they had encountered thus far in the dungeon were formidable, but the real threat might just be their fellow Awakeners.
Especially if they aren''t G-ranks like us. Well, it''s unlikely that anyone powerful would waste their time here when they could be making a lot more money with higher-ranked dungeons, but you never know. There might be no one stronger than us, and then we''d be able to arrest them all, even if it takes a little effort. Or there might be someone powerful enough that we won¡¯t be able to do anything.
With a renewed sense of purpose, Team 0 set off towards the northern part of the dungeon. Each step took them further into the heart of the desert, the sand shifting ominously beneath their feet, its secrets not as hidden as some would have liked.
Chapter 91
Team 0 pressed onward through the treacherous desert, the lake turned dungeon stretching out before them like a vast, uncharted ocean.
The further they ventured, the more the environment seemed to challenge them. Winds picked up, making it impossible to orient themselves if not for their enhanced SENSE.
Despite the intensity, their gear held up, shielding them from the worst of the stinging sands.
James led the way, his Thakinetic Awareness a beacon in the chaos, alerting them to the presence of monsters lurking beneath the sand or camouflaged against the dunes. Their encounters with the dungeon''s denizens were frequent but well within their capabilities.
The first challenge came in the form of a massive stone golem that rose from the sands like a monolith. Its towering form was imposing, each step causing the ground to tremble. Daniel took the lead, his shield absorbing the brunt of the monster¡¯s mighty blows, while James and Lauren flanked it, exploiting its slow movements to land precise strikes. Maria''s flames scorched its rocky exterior, causing cracks to form and expand with each hit.
After a relatively short battle, the golem crumbled, breaking apart in a shower of stone and dust. They quickly harvested the mana stone and moved on, not wanting to waste time when there was so much to do.
Since they had decided to change their route, their presence in the northeastern part of the dungeon would be challenging to explain. Thus, they resolved to hide until they could gather enough evidence that their suspicions were correct and not just words in the wind.
The next encounter was with a swarm of smaller golems, their numbers making up for their lack of size. They rushed Team 0, trying to overwhelm them with wave tactics. It was a chaotic fight, with each team member fending off multiple attackers. Ezekiel''s spells proved invaluable, buffing his teammates and providing much-needed help, especially to those like Daniel and himself, who didn''t have the AGI necessary to handle so many of the creatures.
To James, these smaller golems were more of a nuisance. Their attacks easily deflected or dodged.
They eventually dispatched the swarm without sustaining any serious injuries, while Daniel and Ezekiel got a level.
Further north, where the trail of destruction was sparser and more time had passed since the last massacre, they also encountered a few lizard-like creatures, their scales blending seamlessly with the sandy environment. These encounters were rare, likely due to the Emerald Guard''s actions and ruthless efficiency. The lizards were quick and agile, and their venomous bite would have been a problem had Team 0 lacked the powerful battle suit the AA provided, but their teamwork and sheer power easily outmatched the monsters.
For being an early G-rank, the dungeon proved unusually complex, considering the sheer difficulty they had in navigating the land and the constant waves of monsters - even after the herds had been thinned by the poachers.
Just thinking about how many there could have been¡ This dungeon is extremely densely populated. They must have culled hundreds.
That kind of poaching couldn''t really be excused by simply saying a couple of Awakeners had stumbled upon the dungeon and had not checked to see if it had been assigned. This was a systematic operation in which several people had deliberately and knowingly taken part.
Suddenly, James felt something brush the edge of his senses. A presence not nearly as simple-minded as the golems, nor as instinct-driven as the animal monsters.
"There is someone following us." He said over the roar of the sandstorm and saw his teammates stiffen momentarily before forcibly relaxing. They all knew that abruptly changing their behavior would quickly alert their stalkers that they had been noticed, which they didn''t want.
"Do you think they are trying to see if we are onto them?" Maria asked, coming closer so that she wouldn''t have to shout.
"Also, do you even know if it''s the team we know or if it''s other people?" Lauren added before James could reply.
He grunted, taking a moment to concentrate on his skill to get a better feel for those far away presences. Once he got what he needed, he opened his eyes. "It''s them, though they are keeping almost to the edge of my senses, so it''s difficult to tell what they are feeling."
"Which means they might know about your sensory ability." Ezekiel noted, his voice tinged with concern. "But they don''t seem to know the extent of it. That''s odd. Who could have tipped them off?"
James frowned, troubled by the same question. The knowledge about his Thakinetic Awareness was not something he had shared broadly, and very few people beyond the high command of the AA knew of it. "I don''t know, but if that''s true, they might know more about us. We need to stay alert."
If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.
Once it became clear that their stalkers were not about to approach them soon, Team 0 cautiously resumed their walk, not wanting to tip them off that they had been noticed.
As they continued forward, the presence of the Emerald Guard team grew closer. It was clear they were being cautiously tailed, likely to see how much they had figured out.
Daniel''s grip on his shield tightened. "If they try anything¡"
"We''ll be ready.¡± James assured him, eyes scanning the shifting sands. "Let''s not jump to conclusions. They might just be keeping tabs on us."
The wind howled around them, the sandstorm reducing visibility to near-nothingness, yet Team 0 marched on, unwavering in their resolve. They were prepared for any confrontation, trusting in their skills.
So far, every other Awakener within the same rank as us has been relatively easy to deal with. Even Tea''s team, for all that they are supported by a major Guild, are not as good as us. We might only have a problem if they have allies nearby, but I haven''t sensed anyone else yet.
Finally, after almost an hour of trudging through the sandstorm and dispatching its denizens with ease, stopping occasionally when they noticed another site of a massacre, James felt the Emerald Guard team come closer, their approach cautious yet deliberate.
Carter led them, his expression unreadable beneath the harsh desert conditions, but James could feel a steely resolve that hid a small amount of regret.
It seems like you already decided what to do with us, huh? Well, I can promise you, it won''t be that easy.
¡°Hello there, James and company.¡± He greeted, his voice barely carrying over the storm. "Fancy meeting you here."
James responded with equal caution. "Carter. We didn''t expect to see you in this part of the dungeon."
The exchange was guarded, each team weighing the other. Maya''s eyes darted between the members of Team 0, her hand resting on her bow. Leon''s gaze was sharp, his body language tense, while Elise remained silent, her staff held loosely in her hand.
Carter''s eyes flickered briefly, a sign of his own unease. "We''re just making sure the dungeon is thoroughly cleared. You know, for safety."
James nodded. After all, they were pretty far from their agreed-upon area, too, so he couldn''t push the issue too much.
"I can appreciate that, but we have noticed unusual activity in this area and have started an investigation. We''d appreciate it if you could steer clear for the moment. We wouldn''t want the evidence to get more murky than it already is, thanks to the sandstorm."
Carter''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his suspicion deepened. "Unusual activity? What kind of activity are you talking about?"
James maintained his composure, though he could feel the tension rising. "We''ve encountered several areas where monsters have been slaughtered for their mana stone but not harvested. It looks like poaching to us, but we''re still trying to gather more information."
The air between the two teams crackled with unspoken tension. Carter exchanged a quick, almost imperceptible glance with his team. It was enough for James to confirm his suspicions. They knew more than they were letting on.
"You think there are poachers in this dungeon?" Carter''s tone was incredulous, but James could recognize feigned surprise, especially since he was observing the man''s emotions slowly moving towards grim determination.
"That''s what we suspect.¡± James replied evenly, watching the Emerald Guard team closely. "And we intend to get to the bottom of it." He deliberately didn''t expand any further, as even though he was almost sure the Emerald Guard team was involved, he still wasn''t about to disclose an investigation''s details to people not in the AA.
Carter nodded slowly, a calculating, dangerous emotion passing through him." Well, if that''s the case, we''ll leave you to your investigation. Just be careful. The dungeon can be unpredictable."
As the Emerald Guard team began to retreat, James felt a surge of energy from them. His Thakinetic Awareness flared, warning him of an imminent attack. He reacted instantly, shouting a warning to his team. "They''re attacking! Get ready!"
Team 0 sprang into action, their training and instincts taking over. Daniel raised his shield, bracing for impact, while Maria prepared several fireballs and Lauren readied her weapons. Ezekiel immediately began casting his support spells, enhancing their abilities.
The Emerald Guard team moved swiftly despite their initial surprise attack failing to catch Team 0 off guard. Carter charged forward, his sword drawn, aiming for James. Maya loosed a volley of arrows to pin down Maria and Lauren. Leon darted towards Ezekiel, his daggers flashing, while Elise began chanting, her staff glowing with magical energy.
But Team 0 was prepared. James met Carter''s charge head-on, his fists glowing with mana. He delivered a powerful punch that sent the man staggering back. Maria countered Maya''s arrows with a precise hail of fireballs, providing cover for Lauren to move in and engage Leon. Ezekiel, protected by Daniel''s shield, continued to cast his spells, turning the tide of the battle in their favor.
The fight was intense, but Team 0 had the upper hand. They moved with precision and coordination, countering every attack and exploiting every opening.
James, having gotten an idea of his opponent''s strength after the first bout, moved to re-engage, increasing the output to his limbs, aiming at finishing the fight as quickly as possible. Especially so, since he could sense the Emerald Guard team resolve to do anything necessary to shut them up about what they had found.
He slipped around Carter''s swing, easily dodged the follow-up, and once inside the man''s guard, delivered a devastating uppercut to the jaw. The force of it was such that it completely destroyed the rebreather the swordsman had strapped on, and it also sent him flying for several feet until he landed roughly on the sand, sending it flying everywhere.
Once the others realized what had happened, it was too late. James had already closed the distance to where Lauren was overwhelming Leon, and his presence was enough to distract him enough the Rogue could finish him, dropping him with a blow to the back of the head.
"I almost had him." The brunette complained, annoyed at being interrupted, but James shook his head, turning to where the others had finished their fights.
"We''re arresting you for interfering with an investigation and assault on an officer of the law." He declared, his voice firm as he approached the subdued Emerald Guard team. "You''ll have to answer for your actions, but cooperating will make things much easier for you."
"We will find out what''s going on." Daniel said, his voice grave. "If you are involved in illegal operations, now is the time to speak up."
The Emerald Guard team, however, was visibly shocked by how quickly they had lost. They didn''t offer a token resistance as they were searched for communication devices - which were promptly confiscated - and then marched out to the dungeon''s limits, where they''d stay until the investigation could be completed.
Team 0 briefly discussed whether one should stay with the prisoners, but they dismissed it. Lauren fed them a paralytic poison that had been given to her by Miss Walker - just in case they ever needed to arrest someone and then could not hang around - and once they had made sure no monster was likely to attack them while they were helpless, Team 0 resumed their trek to the north.
Chapter 92
Team 0 delved deeper into the heart of the dungeon, their path marked by the ever-increasing signs of carnage. As they ventured north, the desert landscape, once teeming - to James'' senses at least - with the dungeon''s denizens, was now filled with just the remains of golems and sand creatures.
They were badly hidden evidence of collusion between the Emerald Guard and whoever was conducting the poaching operation.
Even as the sandstorm howled with all its might, it was impossible to miss that several places were littered with craters, evidently made during a fight.
James led the way, his Thakinetic Awareness extending through the shifting sands, alert for any sign of danger. The further they went, the more evident it became that they were dealing with an operation on a larger scale than initially suspected.
"This is more than just a couple rogue Awakeners." James muttered, surveying another site of a recent battle. The remains of a massive stone golem lay scattered across the sand, its mana stone expertly extracted in such a way as to maximize profit.
Considering these things'' toughness, it takes an experienced hand to carve it out without chipping.
Maria shook her head in disgust. "They''re systematically clearing out the dungeon. At this rate, there won''t be anything left for us."
Daniel clenched his fist. "We need to find them. Stop them before they cause any more damage."
As much as they all disliked the Guilds, it wasn''t just that they had once again shown their hand that made them so mad. It was the constant meddling with their growth. The absurd fact that Team 0 had run more dungeons where information or the place itself had been tampered with than not.
The abuse was becoming more than any of them could stomach, and the fact that such a brazen operation had been set up in a dungeon owned by the AA, whose license had been expanded to include the Emerald Guard only after public pressure had mounted for the Agency to dedicate as many resources as possible to the operation in Kashmir¡ It was too much.
The team pressed on, their resolve hardening with each step. The sandstorm raged around them, but they were undeterred, their high-quality gear protecting them from the harsh elements.
It wasn''t long before James sensed a group of Awakeners nearby. "We''re not alone.¡± He warned, his voice low. "There''s a group ahead, and they''re heading this way."
Team 0 quickly prepared for a confrontation, positioning themselves strategically. James, Daniel, and Lauren formed the front line, ready to engage the enemy directly. Maria and Ezekiel stood back, ready to provide support.
As the unknown Awakeners drew closer, James could see they were part of a Guild. Their equipment was uniform, and they moved with a confidence that spoke of extensive training. However, they were clearly not expecting to encounter resistance, especially of Team 0''s caliber.
Considering how brazen they are with this whole thing, it doesn''t surprise me that they didn''t even consider being attacked by humans. They must know an AA team would be coming¡ Well, they probably thought their allies would take care of us.
The moment they were seen, all thoughts of possible diplomacy fled out of the window as the poachers immediately attacked. The first to engage was a tall, heavily armored Awakener wielding a massive hammer. He charged at Daniel, who braced himself, his shield absorbing the impact. James moved swiftly, delivering a powerful punch that sent the hammer-wielder staggering back, his armor cracked by the singular blow.
Maria unleashed a barrage of fireballs, targeting the enemy''s ranged attackers. Her flames arced through the air, exploding upon impact and sending her adversaries scrambling for cover.
Lauren danced around the battlefield, her daggers a blur as she struck at the enemy''s flanks. Her movements were precise and deadly, each strike apparently aimed at vital points, forcing them to dedicate time and energy to stopping her, allowing her teammates to go in for the finish.
Ezekiel, meanwhile, cast a series of debuffs on the enemy, slowing their movements and making them more vulnerable to Team 0''s attacks. The opposing team, too, had a support mage whose spells tried to do the same. Yet, his skill level was evidently much lower than Ezekiel''s, because the bolts traveled through the air slowly, and on the few occasions they hit, their effects were weak enough to be shrugged off easily.
The fight was intense, but it was clear that Team 0 had the upper hand. The Guild Awakeners, though skilled, were not prepared for the ferocity and coordination of Team 0''s assault. One by one, they fell, overwhelmed by the superior tactics and strength.
If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
As the last of the enemy Awakeners lay defeated, James approached them, his expression grim. "You''re under arrest for poaching, assault to an officer and unauthorized entry into a dungeon assigned to the AA."
Again, the same problem as before repeated itself. They couldn''t really abandon the poachers there, as monsters would kill them quickly, but to let them go was unthinkable. Thus, they had to resort to the paralytic poison Miss Walker had given them and escort them to the dungeon''s boundaries, where they were much less likely to be found by anyone.
After dealing with the second group of poachers, Team 0''s resolve only intensified. Given the coordination and abilities displayed, they knew they were in the midst of a larger and more sinister operation than they had initially anticipated.
With each step further into the dungeon, they encountered more evidence of the poachers'' reckless devastation.
James'' Thakinetic Awareness guided them through the tempestuous sands, alerting them to hidden dangers or lurking enemies. The dungeon''s environment was harsh and unforgiving, especially as they headed further north, but Team 0''s determination was unyielding.
"The further we go, the worse it gets." Maria observed, her eyes scanning the horizon. "It''s like they don¡¯t really care about anyone finding them."
Daniel, his shield at the ready, nodded grimly. "We need to put an end to this, once and for all. If we let them get away with this, they''ll start to think they can do whatever they want."
Their path was marked by more scenes of violence and destruction, with the bodies of sand creatures and shattered golems strewn across the landscape.
As they pressed on, the intensity of the sandstorm grew, the winds howling with a ferocity that would have made progress impossible without their specialized gear. Visibility was reduced to near zero, but James'' sensory acuity allowed them to navigate the maelstrom.
As they walked through the harsh conditions, huddled together so they could hear each other, they discussed a plan. "We might be facing more of them than we could take at once. It''s unlikely we''ll always find lonely teams, far enough from the others to be unnoticed when they disappear." Daniel said, earning nods of agreement from the others.
"Also, I don''t think it''s a good idea to always attack them directly. We should conserve our strength to not be caught with our pants down when we need it." Lauren added.
"Alright, so we need a way to deal with any stray group without tiring ourselves so that when we find the main base, we can attack them without holding back." James concluded. "They don''t seem to have anyone with sensory skills, but we probably shouldn''t count on it too much. Once they realize they are being hunted, they''ll immediately know it''s us. And if the team from the Emerald Guard is anything to go by, they have some ideas of our abilities, even if the last guys we fought were pretty weak."
Again, they all agreed and started pitching ideas. Eventually, Ezekiel''s won.
They hunted through the dunes for their quarry, silently making their way around the empty battlefields until they found it. A large stone golem, lumbering through the sands, its movements heavy and deliberate. Ezekiel quickly debuffed it, weakening its defenses and slowing its movements, making it appear an easy target for any nearby poachers.
"This should attract their attention." Ezekiel whispered, his eyes scanning the horizon. "We just need to wait and watch."
Team 0 concealed themselves behind a nearby dune, their eyes fixed on the debilitated golem, and settled in to wait for the poachers. Half an hour later a group of Awakeners, evidently part of the poaching operation, emerged from the swirling sands, their signatures lighting up at the sight of the seemingly vulnerable golem.
The poachers moved in quickly, their weapons drawn, eager to claim the prize. As they surrounded the golem, Team 0 prepared to spring their trap.
"Let them fight a bit." James murmured, his muscles tensed for action.
The poachers attacked the golem all at once, attempting to overwhelm it immediately. Despite the debuffs Ezekiel had cast, its durability was still very high, so Team 0 was treated to several minutes of constant chipping until it finally toppled over, its core exposed.
The moment the poachers lowered their guard, believing the golem to be done and preparing to extract its core, Team 0 burst from their hiding spot.
They were caught completely off guard and barely had time to react as Team 0 launched a swift and coordinated attack.
Daniel charged in first, his shield leading the way as he barreled into the closest poacher. James followed closely, his fists glowing with mana, delivering a devastating blow that sent another flying. The man''s ribs cracked, even as he held himself back from unleashing a mana explosion.
Maria''s flames roared through the air, creating a barrier that cut off any escape route for the poachers, while Ezekiel''s debuffs further weakened their ability to fight back, allowing Lauren to put them to sleep with little trouble.
The battle was over almost as quickly as it had begun. The poachers, overwhelmed by Team 0''s surprise assault and superior skills, stood no chance. Within moments, they were all either incapacitated or surrendering, realizing the futility of their resistance. With the enemies subdued, Team 0 quickly secured them thanks to the almost depleted paralytic, ensuring they couldn''t cause any more harm for at least a day.
James couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction as they marched the captured poachers out of the dungeon, leaving them just outside the boundaries after searching them for any communication devices.
With that done, Team 0 returned to scouring the depths of the sandstorm for more intruders.
As they moved through the storm, a strange sensation began tugging James'' senses. It wasn''t like the presence of the golems or the other monsters they had encountered. This was different - more structured and organized.
"There''s something ahead.¡± James announced, his voice barely audible over the howling wind. "It feels... artificial, like a ward."
Having been a member of the AA for several months, James was well aware of what state-of-the-art wards were like. Silent and unnoticeable until their power was brought to bear, becoming overwhelming in an instant.
State of the art, this was not. It was a shoddy construction, which made no effort to hide itself and was powered by someone actively feeding it mana stones and directing it.
They approached cautiously, their eyes scanning the shifting sands. As they drew closer, the outline of a camp emerged from the storm, a temporary yet well-established setup, untouched by the raging winds, like in the eye of a hurricane.
"This must be it." Daniel muttered. "Their base of operations."
Inside the camp, they could see figures moving about, busying themselves with various tasks. James focused his Thakinetic Awareness, trying to gauge the strength of those within the camp. His eyes narrowed as he sensed the distinct presence of a particularly powerful individual - an F-rank Awakener, likely the leader of the whole operation.
"They have an F-rank with them." James informed the team.
Maria''s expression hardened. "That confirms that they are doing this with their Guild''s backing. No one in the second Awakening Tier would risk their license for this little without significant support."
Chapter 93
Team 0 crouched low behind the dunes, their eyes fixed on the poachers'' camp. The sandstorm raged around them, a relentless force of nature that seemed almost to mirror the turmoil they felt within.
James concentrated, extending his Thakinetic Awareness, feeling the camp''s layout and occupants. "There are four of them left." He whispered, his voice barely audible above the wind. "Including the F-rank."
The team exchanged glances, understanding the gravity of the situation. An F-rank Awakener was a formidable opponent, and even with their combined strength, confronting him head-on was a risk. They had won against such an opponent before, but the circumstances had been much different. This was an Awakener at full strength, with nothing they could use to make him lose his cool.
On the other hand, Ezekiel focused on the shimmering barrier surrounding the camp, as his Talent was the closest to defensive magic they had - meaning he could glean some insights - before speaking up. "That ward¡ It might not be a true defensive one. It''s probably just to keep the sandstorm at bay."
Lauren peered towards the camp, her eyes narrowing. "So, we could pass through without triggering an alarm?"
"Possibly." Ezekiel replied cautiously. "But we need to be absolutely sure before we make a move. Give me a bit, and I should be able to tell."
James nodded, agreeing with Ezekiel''s caution. They couldn''t afford to act rashly, not when so much was at stake.
Still, it''s nice to see that no one is even considering retreating and calling for reinforcements. We could do that. There would be no shame in it. But we aren''t going to. This is our mission, and we''ll deal with it.
They observed the camp for the next few minutes, waiting for the right moment. James kept his senses attuned to the movements within, tracking the poachers'' every minute shift and trying to glean something about their powers from their signatures, though it wasn''t easy.
I wonder if the System may offer me a skill evolution that will give me more details. Thakinetic Awareness works because it''s based on my Talent interacting with other people''s wills. Is it even possible to glean someone''s skill from looking at that?
Finally, Ezekiel gave a subtle nod. "I think we can go through. The barrier''s pattern is consistent with a simple environmental ward."
Carefully, they approached the barrier, alert and ready for any sign of danger. As they crossed the threshold, they all held their breath, waiting for an alarm to ring and the poachers to rush to attack them, but they found Ezekiel''s assessment to be correct. The barrier offered no resistance, its purpose solely to provide respite from the sandstorm, and James was able to attest that their targets showed no sign of having noticed them.
Lucky. The F-ranker could have had a sensory skill. They become more common as the Awakening Tiers go up. But I suppose once in a while, good things have to happen to us, too. To balance out all the bad luck.
Once inside, they moved stealthily, using the tents and supplies as cover. The sounds of the camp''s occupants carried over the wind, their voices distorted but still discernible.
James gestured for the team to stay low as they edged closer to the source of the voices. They found a spot behind a supply crate holding a large number of mana stones - enough to make James momentarily salivate at the thought of selling them all - close enough to eavesdrop on the conversation happening in the central tent.
The F-ranker''s voice was unmistakable, a deep, authoritative tone tinged with frustration. "They''re taking too long. We should''ve cleared out the dungeon by now. This run was supposed to be done already, and we should have been on the way home."
Another voice, jittery and anxious, replied. "But the AA team¡ If we move too quickly, they''ll notice something is off, and Carter''s group can only stall them for so long."
The F-rank leader scoffed. "They''re just G-rank Awakeners. I could have handled them if the boss had let me. And now look where we are, waiting for those worms to come back with their little mana stones so we can finally leave this shithole. No, it''s time we dealt with those rats permanently."
James felt a chill at the man''s words, a mix of anger and determination settling in his gut. They were discussing him and his team, planning something more sinister than simple poaching.
The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.
"We need to act." He urgently whispered to his team. "But we have to be smart about it. We can''t let him know we''re here until we''re ready to strike, and then we''ll take him out in one go."
The others nodded, understanding the plan. They would have to take down the F-rank leader swiftly and decisively, using the element of surprise to their advantage. The other three poachers, while dangerous in their own right, were secondary to the main threat.
James turned his attention back to the tent, focusing on the positions and movements of those inside. The F-rank leader seemed the most confident, pacing the tent with an air of command. The others were more reserved, their tension evident even from a distance.
"We strike on my mark." James murmured, his eyes locked on the tent. "Ezekiel, debuff him the moment we go in. Maria, saturate the area with as much fire as you can. We can''t be too picky here. When that dies down, Daniel and I will engage directly. Lauren, take any opportunity you can find to end the fight."
The team readied, their focus sharp as they prepared for the confrontation. This was it - the moment to put an end to the poachers'' operation and bring justice to a Guild that was evidently taking the same path the Radiant and the Golden Sun had trodded.
Finally, James gave a subtle nod and they sprang into action, moving as one towards the heart of the enemy''s camp, ready to end the poachers'' operation. As they approached the central tent, James signaled Ezekiel, who immediately unleashed a wave of debuffs toward the tent.
Maria, positioned at a safe distance, began her assault. With a flick of her wrists, she summoned a barrage of fireballs, each igniting the air with intense heat as they hurtled toward the tent. The fire enveloped the area in a blaze, the explosion so strong that nothing was left of the tough leather canvas.
The poachers, caught off guard by the sudden and ferocious attack, staggered out of the tent screaming in pain, their forms silhouetted against the inferno. The leader, a tall figure with an air of menace, was momentarily dazed, clutching at his arm, which showed severe burns but quickly regained his composure while the others were still indisposed.
His eyes narrowed as he realized the situation, and with a swift motion, he began to manipulate the thin moisture in the air, creating a shield to repel the flames.
James and Daniel didn''t hesitate. They charged forward, breaking through the wall of fire. James¡¯ fists glowed with accumulated mana, as he aimed a direct punch at the F-ranker. Anticipating the attack, the leader moved to counter, shifting his shield to catch James'' blow.
The punch connected, sending a shockwave of energy through the barrier, which broke apart, weakened as it was by the dry desert air. The F-ranker reeled back but quickly recovered, his expression twisting in rage. He lashed out with his power, manipulating a nearby flask¡¯s water to form thin shards that shot towards James and Daniel, splashing against the Tank''s glowing shield with great strength, sending him staggering back.
Lauren, seizing the moment, darted in from the side. Her daggers, coated with the fast-acting paralytic, aimed for the F-ranker. However, the leader''s awareness of his surroundings was acute. He twisted, narrowly avoiding her strike, and with an errant wave of his hand, removed the liquid from her weapons, making it splash harmlessly on the sand, where it lost its effectiveness.
The battle raged on, a brutal dance of power and skill. Maria continued her fiery assault, keeping the other poachers at bay and preventing them from aiding their leader. From a safe distance, Ezekiel maintained his debuffs and cast additional ones on the F-ranker whenever he could get away with it - even chugging a potion at one point - allowing his teammates not to get steamrolled.
Despite the overwhelming odds, the leader fought with a ferocity that matched his rank. His ability to manipulate water to such a level made him a formidable opponent, countering many of Team 0''s attacks with his Talent''s sheer flexibility. He was in a terrible environment for his Talent, had been ambushed and was being debuffed, but still managed to keep up.
The man didn''t seem to want to go down quietly, attempting at every chance he got to kill them. He didn''t blunt his blows to simply get them off his case. He didn''t try to capture. He was trying to kill them. His determination to do so left them with no choice but to match his lethality.
The intensity of the fight escalated once all players had understood the stakes. The poacher leader showcased the full extent of his Talent, manipulating the small amount of water available to him with deadly precision. His attacks became more lethal. Each movement he made was calculated, his defenses almost impervious to their assaults.
James and Daniel, undeterred, coordinated their attacks. Daniel used his shield to deflect the water spears the man conjured, creating openings for James to strike. James''s fists, glowing brighter with each passing moment, delivered powerful explosive punches, which blew away the constructs.
Maria''s flames continued to light up the battlefield, her fireballs now targeting the ground around the F-ranker, glassing the sand and limiting his movements, allowing Ezekiel to nail him with more debuffs, even as he shook off the early ones.
Lauren darted around him, trying to get a good blow in. But the F-ranker''s reaction was quicker. He manipulated the water he had conjured to form a solid wall, which Lauren collided with at full speed, the impact sending her sprawling to the ground, leaving her open to a barrage of water bullets.
The sand flew up in the air, obscuring her figure, but James could feel the pain in her presence and felt a surge of anger and concern. "Lauren!" He shouted, his focus on his opponent momentarily faltering.
The poacher seized the opportunity, launching a concentrated blast of water at James. Seeing the danger, Daniel moved forward, his shield glowing as it absorbed the brunt of the attack.
But the F-ranker was relentless. He continued his assault, focusing on James and Daniel, trying to break through the Tank''s defenses. His attacks - lances of compressed water that exploded the moment they touched anything - were powerful, each threatening to overwhelm them.
Realizing the gravity of the situation, James knew they had no choice but to escalate their response. "He''s too dangerous." He said, his voice resolute.
Daniel nodded, understanding the unspoken implication. "Do it. We''ll cover you."
James took a moment to center himself, throwing away all his worries and concentrated on his mana. He grabbed hold of it and slowed its angry churning until it became a roiling, boiling mass of slow-moving death.
I''ve never tried this against any humans, but I''m willing to bet it''s not gonna be pleasant.
He moved with a speed and power that seemed to blur his form, closing the gap between himself and the F-ranker and taking the man by surprise with his recklessness.
The watery barrier he erected might have been enough to stop his punch, so James threw himself at it.
He crashed through it with great strength, blowing the sand away from where he had jumped. The pain from his stunt was such that he knew he''d be bruised to all hell, but he had made it. Now close enough to his opponent, James brought his fist forward, which was caught by the faster man in a vice grip that would have eventually shattered his hand.
Unfortunately for the man, he''d never have the chance to do so, because James unleashed the corrosive mana he had prepared.
Chapter 94
The battle reached its climax as James, driven by necessity, unleashed the devastating corrosive mana that he had built up. The F-ranker, caught off guard by the sheer surprise and speed of the attack, barely had time to react. James crashed through the water shield and was on top of him, and still the man managed to bring his arm up to avoid a direct strike.
The moment the corrupting mana connected, however, it spread rapidly through the F-ranker''s body, causing an immediate and irreversible collapse of his vital systems.
Unlike the Fog Knight, the man didn''t have the ability to remove the affected limb. In short order, his own mana system - pumping high in response to the adrenaline-fueled situation - brought the foreign energy everywhere, sealing his fate.
As the F-ranker fell to the ground, lifeless, a heavy silence settled over the camp. Everyone stopped. James stood in shock, the reality of what had just transpired sinking in. His fist was still trembling with the remnants of the released mana, and he felt a cold shiver run down his spine.
A notification flashed in his consciousness, confirming the kill. For a moment, he was frozen, the weight of having taken a life pressing down on him. His thoughts raced, torn between the necessity of his actions and the grim reality of their consequences.
I had to. I had to do it. Or he would have killed us. I had to.
The remaining poachers, seeing their leader fall, were seized by panic. Maria, Ezekiel, Daniel, and Lauren, despite their own shock, quickly sprang into action. They coordinated their efforts, swiftly subduing the remaining Awakeners with precision and skill. Their movements were mechanical, their focus singular - to end the confrontation as quickly and efficiently as possible, even as James remained paralyzed before the fallen F-ranker.
As the last poachers were restrained, James slowly returned to his senses. He looked around, taking in the scene - the defeated enemies, his team members, each dealing with the aftermath in their own way. Lauren, though injured, was dosing the captives with the paralytic while Ezekiel worked to heal her. Daniel was methodically securing the area. Maria''s expression was grim, her eyes reflecting the fire that still burned in the remnants of the camp, while she ensured no one tried anything, a swarm or fiercely burning fireballs rotating above her head.
"We need to report this." James said, his voice strangely firm but carrying an unspoken heaviness. "We need to call the AA HQ now."
Ezekiel nodded, already reaching for his communicator. "I''m on it. The moment we get somewhere with a signal, I''ll call them. They need to come and pick these people anyway."
They gathered the prisoners, tying them together and putting them on a sort of makeshift sled, which Daniel pulled through the desert until they reached the spot where they had left the last group of poachers. Thankfully, they were all still present and alive - if battered by the rough methods Team 0 had employed.
From there, Ezekiel contacted the HQ with his transponder, his barely visible eyes weary as he scanned their surroundings.
"This is Crisis Management." A feminine voice announced from the transponder.
¡°This is Team 0¡¯s Ezekiel Bogdanoff, serial number 17K14BWN.¡± The White Mage replied. "During our mission, in the desert dungeon number 0011037, we encountered a poaching operation and conducted several arrests. We now request immediate support from a superior team to take in all the prisoners and provide protection in case of retaliation, as we suspect a Guild to be behind it." He rattled off, sounding a bit shaky.
There was a beat of silence before the woman replied "Acknowledged. We are sending Team Zippo, as they are the highest ranking available with the mobility required. ETA: 5 minutes. Please remain in contact while they prepare to drop in and provide as many details as possible about your location. The teleporter can reach you anyway, but having more information will make the trip less mana-intensive on them."
They all breathed a sigh of relief at that. Even James, whose mind was still in fight mode, twitching erratically between all the nearby presences as he tried to grasp at their intentions, fully ready to unleash violence on the first to catch his attention. The fact that a teleporter was available for deployment was an incredible stroke of luck, as there were less than half a dozen in the whole NY AA, and the majority had been coopted for the Kashmir mission.
Ezekiel gave a few more details about their surroundings before visibly gulping, adding "Also, one more thing. You need to tell them to bring a body bag."
Another silence followed, and even Team 0''s members didn''t fill it. It lingered before the woman rallied, clearing her throat. "Acknowledged. ETA 2 minutes."
The wait was short but felt like an eternity. Soon, a ripple in the air signaled the arrival of the C-rank team sent by the Headquarters. Five Awakeners appeared without a sound, expressions grim as they took in the situation. Two were women, though the heavy-duty battle suit hid most features. The other three were men; they all carried that veteran feeling that James could remember seeing in his father. Their presences blazed to his senses.
A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.
He had no doubt these people had seen their fair share of combat, and from the way they immediately spread out, making a perimeter around them and silently assessing the situation, he knew he was correct.
The C-rank team leader, a seasoned Awakener with sharp features, short red hair that peeked under his helmet and a no-nonsense demeanor, approached James. "Report!" He barked, his tone indicating that he was aware they were dealing with an unusual situation.
James fell into attention without even noticing. "Yes sir! We were conducting a dungeon run alongside the Emerald Guard team when we began to notice too many monster remains in places where the other team couldn''t have already been. Our initial investigation concluded that a poaching operation was likely going on, and when we confronted the allied Guild team, they attacked us after initially feigning confusion. We subdued them and continued the investigation, coming across more Awakeners who confirmed our findings. Eventually, we came across the main base and conducted a raid against it, successfully capturing or eliminating the hostiles."
"Eliminating? Is that why we needed to bring a bodybag?" The man asked, even as he looked around, locating the one body with a cloth thrown over it to hide the consequences of James'' attack.
He had barely looked at it before covering it. It wasn''t pretty, what his vaunted "corrupting mana" did to a human being, and James was sure he''d keep seeing the bloated, purple corpse in his dreams.
"Yes, sir." He still replied. "That is what we believe to be the F-rank leader of the operation."
The C-ranker did a double take, which would have been humorous in any other situation. Luckily, he seemed to understand that James'' patience was running thin and stopped with his questions, moving to help his companions secure the prisoners.
As the C-rank team efficiently took control of the situation, James and his friends stood back, allowing the professionals to work. The C-rankers moved with precision and expertise that spoke of extensive training and experience in handling such high-stress scenarios. They checked over each of them, providing a level of healing that Ezekiel still could not match, refilling their mana stores and stamina with high-quality potions.
One of the C-rank Awakeners, a woman with blonde hair and piercing blue eyes, demonstrated her formidable power by levitating all the prisoners simultaneously. The sight was both impressive and a stark reminder of the gap in power between the ranks. Her ability to handle multiple captives with such ease and grace, while her expression didn''t waver, showed how far ahead she was compared to them.
I can''t help but be grateful for it. I''d normally be a bit jealous, but it''s reassuring she''s on our side.
The C-rank team then marched through the locations where Team 0 had left the other poachers, securing each group with the same professionalism. Their approach was methodical, ensuring no detail was overlooked and every prisoner they had spoken of was accounted for.
Their expressions grew grimmer when they reached the Emerald Guard team, which was beginning to stir from the paralytic but hadn''t recovered enough to run away. Still, they proceeded without a hitch, processing them and adding them to the large number of floating prisoners following behind their group.
The dungeon''s monsters didn''t make an appearance; their numbers thinned enough in this area that the few remaining ones didn''t dare approach such obviously powerful Awakeners, showing much more self-preservation than James had ever seen from them before.
Just one massive golem dared to try its luck. It had wandered from the west and, upon noticing them, broke into a sprint. The sight would have been intimidating if one of the C-rankers had not just waved his staff toward it and atomized it without breaking his stride.
As they approached the dungeon¡¯s entrance, Maria engaged in a discussion with the blonde C-ranker. She recounted their encounter with the F-ranker, explaining how they had managed to gain the upper hand. Her vivid description of the battle highlighted the team''s coordination and the strategic use of their Talents.
The C-ranker listened intently, her expression a mix of admiration and concern. "It''s impressive what you managed to achieve.¡± She said, her tone sincere. "But this could have repercussions. If the Emerald Guard Guild - or another one - is indeed behind this, they might seek retribution. You need to be careful."
Maria nodded, a determined look on her face. "We''re aware of the risks. But we couldn''t let them continue with their operation. It was the right thing to do." She said, earning nods from her teammates. None of them had forgotten the humiliation they felt at being forced to let go of the murderers in Prospect Park.
The C-ranker sighed, her gaze shifting to the other members of Team 0. "You did well, but just be prepared for what might come next. The Guilds don''t take interference kindly, especially when it disrupts their plans. You might need to lay low for a while."
James, overhearing the conversation, felt a familiar sense of frustration. The Guilds'' influence and the constant threat they posed were a continual thorn in their side. However, he also felt a renewed sense of determination. The numbness that had overtaken him was slipping away, and the fires of his willpower burned ever stronger. He wasn¡¯t over it, but he felt more like himself now.
When they finally exited the dungeon, returning to the clearing where they had first met Carter and his team, they found that another two vans bearing the AA symbol had arrived, with several Agents standing around.
The moment they were noticed, the black-clothed agents went into action, opening the vans to show their reinforced interiors. These were prisoner transporters, as a single teleporter couldn''t bring them all back to New York. Not one in the C-rank, anyway, and this situation - for all its possible danger - was not important enough to call for a stronger one.
The C-rank team completed their task, gathering all the prisoners and handing them over to the Agents, who quickly placed D-grade handcuffs on them and piled them in the vans.
The team leader then approached James once more, giving him a respectful nod. "You did the right thing here, as far as I''m concerned." The man began but lifted a hand to stop him from talking. "But the consequences will still follow you. I think it would be a good idea for your team to disappear from the radars for a while, and what better occasion than to continue your dive here?"
The implications were clear. He suggested Team 0 hide in the same desert dungeon for several days until the waters could be calmed and the AA could ensure their safety again.
"But isn''t this the first place they''ll come to look for us?" James asked, sounding concerned.
"He''s right." A new voice refuted. A familiar one.
Miss Walker stepped out of the shadows pooling at the bottom of a nearby tree, appearing suddenly to James'' senses - though admittedly, he had stopped obsessively checking.
"It''s a good idea to stay here for a bit longer because you still have an active mission here, and we can justify giving this dungeon a protective detail if it is to complete an already active mission. If we brought you back, we would have to immediately halt your activities and put you on the bench while we wait for the trial to start." She sentenced, and that was that.
Chapter 94.5 - Interlude Leila
It wasn''t often that Leila found herself sitting in her office, but today, she had to pull out all the stops to ensure her kids didn''t get caught up in something bigger than they could handle.
Therefore, she was in her official uniform, sitting at her desk, waiting for the lawyers to come by and explain their options.
The room was somewhat sterile, though a few photos, including a new one featuring her and Team 0, gave it a semblance of personality.
No award graced the walls, as most of her accomplishments were not something she could talk about, much less be rewarded for. Still, no one would dare mistake the place for a common grunt''s workplace, what with it being located on the fortieth floor, with one of the best views.
Finally, a knock announced the people she had been expecting. "Come in!" She called out, and the door opened to reveal her new allies, Martin Hayes and Sylvia Chan.
Martin, an older gentleman with a meticulous appearance, was known for his by-the-book approach and his ability to convince even the strictest judge that all procedures had been followed. On the other hand, Sylvia, younger and more dynamic, often provided a fresh perspective on complex issues and had been suggested by her mentor in case she needed a more creative touch.
The two sat down with little preamble, both uncaring of social niceties, which Leila could appreciate.
"We''ve reviewed the situation thoroughly." Martin began, his tone measured. "Team 0''s actions in the dungeon, while extreme, were within the bounds of self-defense and mission parameters. Given the threat posed by the F-rank Awakener and the evidence of a larger poaching operation, their response was justified. No serious judge would convict.¡±
Sylvia nodded in agreement, her expression serious. "However, the fact remains that they killed an F-rank Awakener. This isn''t something that can be brushed under the rug, especially considering the potential involvement of the Emerald Guard''s upper brass. We could push the envelope, but it risks blowing up in our faces.¡±
Leila leaned back in her chair, her fingers steepled before her. "So, what are you suggesting? Public hearings? You know they won''t be satisfied with just an internal inquiry."
Martin adjusted his glasses. "Public hearings would be ill-advised. It would bring unnecessary attention to Team 0 and potentially escalate tensions with the Guilds. An internal inquiry might be preferred, but given the circumstances, it''s unlikely to yield any results that warrant disciplinary action, making the Emerald Guard extremely frustrated. Still, considering how likely it is that they were involved in setting up the operation, they won''t be able to make too much of a fuss."
"Cost of doing business, huh?" Leila scoffed, already beginning to see where things would be headed. The uneasy truce between the AA and the Guilds, especially in the wake of the KLF attacks, relied mostly on everyone doing their best not to shake the status quo too much.
If anyone was found doing something explicitly illegal - like what Team 0 had discovered in the desert dungeon - they would be quickly dealt with, and the responsible Guild would pay some fines to make the problem quietly go away.
"The problem, of course, is Brandon Lawrence''s death." The masked woman added gravely.
Martin leaned forward, his expression grave. "Exactly. The death of an F-rank Awakener, particularly in these circumstances, can''t be simply ignored. It will require a delicate balance to manage the legal and political fallout. We suggest keeping Team 0 away from any public or legal proceedings. They''re young, and under pressure, they might say something that could be twisted against them by any half-decent prosecutor."
Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.
Sylvia interjected, her tone analytical. "In terms of defense, we can argue the necessity of their actions due to the immediate threat posed by Lawrence. Their duty was to investigate and neutralize the poaching operation, according to 18 U.S. Code ¡ì 3051 D. Encountering an F-rank Awakener, especially one involved in illegal activities, put them in a dire situation. Their response, though tragic, was within the scope of self-defense and mission completion."
Leila nodded, absorbing their words. "What about the Guild? We can''t ignore their involvement."
Sylvia sighed. "Handling the Emerald Guard will be tricky. They''ll want to protect their reputation, and they might push for retribution - taking a pound of flesh from us, to show we can''t just kill their people without consequences. However, given the evidence of their involvement in the poaching operation, they''re in a vulnerable position. We can leverage that."
Martin added "An agreement is likely if we promise not to pursue the investigation into the poaching operation too aggressively. It''s not ideal, but it would protect Team 0 from legal action and keep the peace with the Guilds, which we desperately need now, what with the lack of high-tier manpower we have."
Leila''s jaw tightened at the suggestion. Letting the Guild get away with their illegal activities rankled her, but she understood the necessity of protecting her team. "I don''t like it, but if it keeps Team 0 safe and out of the courts, we might have to accept it. However, I want to make it clear that any attempted retaliation by the Emerald Guard will not be tolerated - without exception. If I get even a whiff of them coming close to my kids, there will be hell to pay."
Martin and Sylvia nodded in agreement, understanding her request. "We''ll draft a proposal for the agreement and begin negotiations with their legal department. We''ll keep you updated on the progress.¡± Martin assured her.
Soon after, the two lawyers departed, taking all their papers along. They were already busy discussing how to approach their counterpart, so they could gain the upper hand from the beginning.
Leila sat alone in her office, her mind racing with the discussion¡¯s implications. Protecting Team 0 was her priority, but the thought of letting the Guilds continue their shadowy operations was a bitter pill to swallow.
The problem is that I can''t be sure the AA''s current weakness was not deliberately planned. We were so close to shifting the balance in our favor, and now we have to fight for every inch again.
Her thoughts were interrupted by a soft knock on the door. "Enter." She called out, her tone still holding a hint of the frustration she felt.
The door opened, revealing Marcus Bethany, her mentor and one of the few people she trusted implicitly. Marcus was a force to be reckoned with, a massive man with a thick mustache and a presence that seemed to fill the room. Despite his imposing appearance, he was known for his keen, strategic mind and ability to mask his true strength until needed, a trait she had always admired.
"Leila." He greeted, his voice deep and resonant. "I just saw the Hayes and Chan walk out of here. Thought you might need someone to bounce ideas off."
Leila offered a small smile, grateful for his presence. "Marcus, thank you. I could use your insight."
He took a seat across from her, the reinforced chair creaking under his immense bulk, his gaze sharp and assessing. "Tell me everything."
Leila recounted the events, explaining the legal advice she had received and her own concerns about the Guilds and the AA''s current state. Marcus listened intently, his expression thoughtful.
"The AA''s focus on Kashmir is troubling." Marcus finally spoke, his voice grave. "It''s leaving us exposed, and the Guilds are taking advantage of it. We''ve worked hard to claw back some control, but this situation with Team 0¡ It makes me think we are losing the ground we earned."
Leila nodded in agreement. "I know. And I''m worried about the bigger picture. This feels like more than just a coincidence. They are trying to test us. See how much they can push, and I don''t like it."
Marcus leaned forward, the chair creaking as his eyes narrowed. "We need to tread carefully. The Guilds are like a starved animal right now, dangerous and unpredictable. If we give them the chance to take a bite out of us, they will. We can''t allow them to regain the upper hand."
Leila sighed, feeling the weight of the responsibility on her shoulders. "I''m considering taking Team 0 on a training trip away from the state, maybe go see an old friend. Let things cool down a bit. I can''t justify putting them even more in the crosshairs, especially if bigger players start moving. It was one thing when it was just minor Guilds, but this¡ It''s too much for them, they are not ready.¡±
Marcus nodded approvingly. "Good idea. Keep them out of the limelight, let them grow stronger. And it gives us time to investigate further, see what''s really going on behind the scenes."
As the conversation drew to a close, Marcus stood up, his towering figure casting a long shadow across the room. "Be careful, Leila. There''s more at play here than we know. And remember, I''m always here if you need me."
Once he had left, Leila sat back in her chair, her mind racing with possibilities. Marcus''s visit reinforced her concerns but also gave her a renewed sense of purpose. She needed to grow stronger, not just for Team 0 but also for herself. The conspiracy she sensed brewing in the shadows of the AA and the Guilds was a threat she couldn''t ignore.
I need to be ready for whatever comes next. She thought, determination steeling her resolve. For Team 0, the AA and the balance of power hanging by a thread.
Chapter 95
Team 0 reentered the dungeon with a sense of somber determination, their recent encounter with the poachers and the consequential events weighing heavily on their minds. The C-rank healer had given them a clean bill of health, but the stress of the situation they had been through was much harder to deal with.
The vast expanse of shifting sands and harsh winds seemed even more unforgiving than before. They moved cautiously, their senses heightened for any sign of danger. As they returned to where they had left things off, James led the team, his Thakinetic Awareness scanning their surroundings. Despite the turmoil he felt within, he knew he needed to stay focused. The safety of his team depended on it.
Their first encounter since returning was with a swarm of the smaller, insectile golems. The creatures, made of sand and stone, emerged from the ground, their numbers seemingly endless. Daniel took the front, his shield glowing, deflecting the golems'' relentless strikes and taking the brunt of their attention. Ezekiel supported him with buffs, allowing the Tank to stand there without worries about being overwhelmed, while Maria and Lauren attacked from the sides.
James joined the fray, enhancing his body with Empowerment. He struck out at the golems, his punches powerful and precise. Yet, as the fight progressed, he couldn''t shake off a nagging feeling. His strikes, while effective, seemed to lack their usual potency. They still managed to go through the golems with little trouble, but where once he would have barely needed to think about it, now he felt he had to concentrate on every blow, making sure he supplied enough mana.
He pushed the thought aside, focusing on the task at hand. The golems fell one by one, their forms crumbling back into the sand from which they had emerged. Soon after, the entire swarm had been defeated, and after a quick sweep with Awareness to ensure nothing was about to sneak attack them, they focused on retrieving the mana stones.
But as James bent down to do exactly that - an action he had done so many times by now he could do it without even thinking about it - the realization hit him.
His body continued in its task, using his sharp knives as a chisel to carve the golems until he could reach the precious reward, but his mind was busy elsewhere.
I can''t really expect myself to be perfectly fine after what happened. It would be weirder if I didn''t feel anything, really¡ Still, I don''t like this. Thakinesis is based upon my Willpower; if that wavers, I become weaker. I was never on the losing side of that equation, but it looks like it''s more of a double-edged sword than I first thought.
James stood up, the mana stones in his hand heavier than usual. He turned to face his team, his expression unreadable beneath his mask.
"Is everything alright?" Ezekiel asked, noticing James''s silence.
James hesitated, then nodded slowly. "Yeah... Yeah, it''s fine."
But it wasn''t fine. No matter how much he tried to rationalize his emotions, James still felt empty inside. It was like a giant hand had scooped up his insides, leaving him hollow and listless.
As they continued their trek through the dungeon, encountering and dispatching more monsters, James''s internal struggle became more apparent. His usual confidence and decisiveness in battle were overshadowed by a hint of hesitation, a subtle reluctance in his strikes, which in turn meant his Empowerment was much weaker than usual.
The difference ended up being so relevant that, at one point, he misjudged his strength and didn''t manage to get out of a lizard''s lunge, allowing it to catch his leg in its jaws.
James gave a muffled cry, the pain refocusing him. Adrenaline coursed through his body, sharpening everything. His survival instincts came to the fore, and for once, he was not weighed down by any secondary thought. He brought his fist down on the monster''s head, hard.
It decided not to let go, thus sealing its own fate, as its skull was cracked open by the force he exerted. Its jaws, which had been busy trying to crush his legs despite not having managed to sink its teeth into the D-rank battle suit, finally released, allowing James to scoot away from it.
When the monster''s companions had been dealt with, Ezekiel wandered over, his hands glowing softly with healing light.
James sighed in relief, the pain being soothed in a flash, even as the younger boy busied himself taking care of the bruised flesh.
This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.
Once that was done, the White Mage shot him a long look and evidently reached a decision. Without saying anything, he walked over to Daniel, tapped him on the shoulder, and sent him to James.
The scene made James smile. He didn''t want to worry his friends with his behavior, much preferring keeping his problem to himself, but he realized that once it started affecting his performance, they couldn''t ignore it anymore.
At least Daniel is discreet. He won''t pry too much.
The Tank sat heavily next to him, silently offering comfort. After a couple of minutes of silence, during which the others made some distance to provide them with a semblance of privacy, James finally voiced his thoughts.
"I think... I think I''m afraid." He admitted, his voice barely above a whisper. "Afraid of my own power. What happened with the F-ranker... I didn''t want to kill him. But I did. And now, every time I strike, I can''t help but wonder¡ Am I going to lose control of my power like that again?"
Daniel placed a reassuring hand on James''s shoulder. "It''s normal to feel this way, James. What happened... it was a tough call, but you did what you had to do. We''re still alive because of you."
James sighed. "I know that. I also don''t really care about what damage I could do to monsters. It''s just that I hate feeling like I killed him because I was too hasty. I used a power I had only tested a couple times against monsters on a human. That was bound to end in disaster."
Daniel sensed James''s inner turmoil and knew that words alone couldn''t dispel the shadows that clung to his friend''s soul. He sighed and evidently decided to share something more personal, something he had kept close to his heart.
"You know, James." Daniel started, his voice steady but softer than usual "I''ve always kind of been jealous of you. Your strength and your determination have always inspired me. But more than that, it''s your sense of what''s right. You''ve always been our moral compass, guiding us through the gray areas we find ourselves in. No matter how much I want to, I''m not like that."
James looked at Daniel, surprised by the admission. He had always considered himself just another team member, doing his part. He had stepped more into a leadership position lately, yes, but he had always seen the Tank as the most reliable of their group.
"I don''t feel that way, though." James confessed. "After what happened... I''ve been questioning myself. Did I cross a line? Have I become what I''ve railed so much against?"
Daniel shook his head. "No, James. You did what you had to do. The world we live in, the battles we fight, they''re not black and white. We''re constantly faced with tough choices; sometimes, there are no good options. But what sets us apart is our ability to carry the weight of those decisions, learn from them and move forward. You didn''t kill that man because you wanted to or because you felt like you could get away with it." He said, ignoring James'' flinch.
James felt the sincerity in Daniel''s words, despite their directness, and they resonated within him. He realized that his doubts and fears were a testament to his humanity, to his unwillingness to become desensitized to the violence and the difficult choices they had to make. What he had done still didn''t feel good, but knowing one of the people he respected the most thought him innocent, made him feel surprisingly relieved.
Daniel continued. "I''ve had my own struggles too, James. I want to be successful, not for the glory or the fame, but for my family. I want to give them a life where they don''t have to worry about the next meal or whether they can afford new shoes when the old ones wear out. But I also want to do it the right way, without compromising who I am."
The Tank stared forward, evidently discomforted at how deeply he was opening up, but still pushed forward." That''s why I chose to stick with the AA, with Team 0. Here, I know we''re doing things for the right reasons. We''re not just fighting monsters to make money; we''re protecting people, making a difference. And that''s something worth fighting for."
James nodded, feeling a deep sense of respect for Daniel. He genuinely admired his friend''s commitment to his family and his principles. It reminded him that they were all fighting for something bigger than themselves.
"Thank you, bro. This helped." It was all James could say without choking up, but it was enough.
As the sun began its descent, casting a warm, orange glow over the vast desert landscape and the sandstorm''s main bulk to the north, Team 0 gathered around a small makeshift camp they had set up for the night. The atmosphere was subdued, and each member was lost in their thoughts about the day''s events and the uncertain future ahead.
James, Daniel, Maria, Ezekiel, and Lauren sat in a circle, their battle suits partially unfastened to allow for some comfort during their rest, even as James kept an eye on their surroundings. The light from a small, mana-powered lamp flickered gently, casting shadows that danced across their faces.
Maria broke the silence first. "I can''t stop thinking about the Emerald Guard. Do you think they''ll come after us for this?" Her voice was tinged with concern, a rare vulnerability showing through her usually confident demeanor.
Lauren, sharpening her daggers methodically, chimed in. "They might try. But we''ve got Miss Walker on our side. She won''t let them get away with anything."
Ezekiel nodded, his eyes on the light. "She''s always been there for us. She''ll help now too."
Daniel looked around at his teammates, his expression serious. "We need to be prepared for anything. Miss Walker or not, we can''t let our guard down. This is different than being used as bait a few times. We were just tangentially involved there. We''re actively in it now."
James listened to his friends, their words echoing his own thoughts. "We''ve always known that being Awakeners would put us in dangerous situations. Especially when we decided to go with the AA and didn¡¯t take the easy payout a Guild would have given us."
The cool night air started to set in, and the desert temperature dropped rapidly as the sun disappeared below the horizon. The sky turned a deep shade of blue, and stars began to twinkle in the vast expanse above them as the storm raged up north.
Ezekiel broke the silence, his voice softer now. "You know, despite everything, I''m glad I''m part of this team. I can''t imagine going through all of this with anyone else."
Maria smiled, the flickering light reflecting in her eyes. "Same here. I would have never thought I''d come to like you guys this much when we first started."
Lauren, finished with her daggers, looked up at the starry sky. "Let''s just take it one step at a time. We''ll deal with tomorrow when it comes. For now, let''s just assign these damn points we got from that fight."
And just like that, the good mood that had been built up evaporated. James felt his smile freezing. However, rather than falling back into despair, he just sighed. "You are right. Let''s get this over with."
Status.
Chapter 96
|
STATUS
|
WINDOW
|
|
NAME
|
James Summers
|
|
AGE
|
19
|
|
AWAKENING
|
1st
|
|
TALENT
|
Thakinesis
|
|
TITLE
|
|
|
LEVEL
|
72
|
|
MP
|
360/360
|
|
STR
|
44
|
|
VIT
|
25
|
|
AGI
|
25
|
|
SENSE
|
44
|
|
MIND
|
24
|
|
STAT POINTS
|
0
|
Not that bad. I still feel pretty shitty about getting so many levels from that guy compared to what the rest of the monsters gave me, but the System will do as the System wants. Earth would be monster-free within a year if it suddenly started giving EXP from simply defeating someone and not killing them.
The night was dark, with few stars that dared show their faces in the presence of the still ongoing sandstorm to the north. Its reach was weak where they had camped out, compared to how fiercely it had roared at the poacher''s main camp, but it was still strong enough to make it too annoying for James to take his mask off.
He sat alone, a short distance from where his teammates were sleeping, too energized by what he had just done to think of joining them - even had he not been the designated lookout. He had just allocated the stat points he gained from their recent, harrowing encounter. Six new levels were a significant increase and one that weighed heavily on him.
He had distributed the points with a practiced hand, focusing mainly on SENSE and STR as usual, but the act felt hollow. Each point added was a reminder of the life he had taken, the irreversible decision he had made in the heat of battle.
Thanks to Daniel''s help, he had somewhat come to terms with the inevitability of his actions, but that didn''t mean he was completely ok with it.
James was not one to mope, always preferring to be on the move, to do something to work through his emotions, but the situation he was currently in didn''t allow for much beyond the occasional fight with monsters.
The problem is that I already understand how these beasts work. They can''t surprise me at all, and I''ve been fighting them off successfully with only half my attention on them. That''s going to get me hurt if I don''t fix it.
The increase in stats would help in making him safer, to be sure, but his attitude was the main problem. It felt weird for James to be so detached from his own emotions.
He could objectively recognize he was being petulant. Most of his sadness and self-recriminations had been dealt with by Daniel, but he still felt like he shouldn''t just go back to normal after what he had done. He was subconsciously trying to punish himself, and while he could recognize that, he did not know how to change it.
It would be nice if I could just Will myself to stop, but I''m pretty sure Thakinesis doesn''t work like that. At least not yet.
Beyond that, he was also ashamed of the way he felt whenever he looked at his Status. There was the satisfaction of having grown stronger, the primal thrill of gaining power, no matter how he achieved it.
He was now much closer to his goal of getting to the next Awakening Tier. Less than a dozen average dungeons, and he''d be there. Considering how often people were forced to delay their rank up because of their lacking skills, he might be one of the youngest to ever do it.
You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.
Well, there are those weird twins in Seattle who just turned eighteen and are already B-rank, but they Awakened as kids. It doesn''t really count.
James shifted uncomfortably on the cold, sandy ground, his thoughts a turbulent whirlwind. The weight of his actions in the dungeon ¨C the life he had taken ¨C clung to him like a shadow. The six levels he had gained stood as a stark reminder of the cost at which they came. It was a strange paradox, feeling both empowered and burdened by the same event.
He looked up at the few stars that managed to pierce through the veil of the sandstorm''s remnants. The quiet of the night helped him take stock of the chaos he felt inside. Assigning stat points was usually a moment of triumph, a tangible measure of growth and achievement. But now, it was tainted with the echo of a life extinguished by his hands.
Or rather, it should be. I think I''m more ashamed of how quickly I''ve started moving on than anything. I can hear the siren song of power, and it''s enough to make me forget anything else.
Growth. Strength. Power. These words had always driven James, a beacon guiding him through the treacherous path of an Awakener. But now, they felt hollow, mixed with a sense of dread and unease. In the modern world, where power dictated one''s fate, he had always sought to be strong enough to protect his loved ones, to carve out a space of safety in a reality where monsters and Guilds loomed large.
Yet, in gaining this strength, he had crossed a line he never intended to cross. The finality of taking a life, even in the heat of battle, even in self-defense, was a burden he was still learning to bear. It was a stark reminder of the responsibilities that came with the power he wielded. Of what he would have to do again.
Is that what this is all about? Am I afraid of what my power will mean in the future? Of what I''ll be forced to do as I keep growing stronger?
Suddenly, James''s thoughts drifted to his father, whose legacy was both an inspiration and a shadow looming over him. Would he understand? Would he be proud, or would he see in his son the same potential for darkness that he had grappled with?
He pushed these thoughts aside, focusing on the immediate. His team ¨C his friends ¨C depended on him. They had faced the dangers of the dungeon together, and it was his responsibility to ensure their safety, to lead them through whatever challenges lay ahead.
For whatever reason, they had silently chosen him as their leader, following his instructions without ever complaining. That came with several responsibilities, and he would have to do his best not to disappoint them. With a deep breath, James stood up, his resolve hardening.
The path of an Awakener was fraught with moral complexities, a journey where the lines between right and wrong were often blurred. But it was his path, and he would walk it with his head held high, facing the consequences of his actions, learning and growing from them.
As the light to his side started to flicker, alerting James that his shift was over, he walked back to the camp. Had it been any other situation, he would have insisted on taking a longer time slot than the others, but he could feel exhaustion pulling at him and didn''t want to risk missing something.
He woke Daniel and Lauren up, shaking their shoulders, and quickly settled down into his own sleeping bag, his eyes closing out of their own volition, pulling him in a dreamless slumber.
The night''s introspection had brought James a semblance of peace, a renewed sense of purpose. He knew that grappling with his recent actions wouldn''t be resolved overnight, but he felt more centered and grounded in his role.
His teammates murmured in greeting as he rose, their morning routines by now as familiar to him as his own. They gulped down some ration bars, thankful that at least they were not as tasteless as some of the horror stories he had read on Antares.
The others knew of James''s internal struggle, even if they didn''t speak of it openly. Their silent support was a comfort, a reminder that they were a team in more than just name.
Eventually, they set out to continue their trek through the dungeon, and they agreed to let James serve more as a safety net than an active fighter. It wasn''t just about giving him time to find his footing again; it was also a strategic decision to allow the others to catch up in levels. After all, a team''s strength lay in its unity, in the collective growth of its members.
Their path took them deeper into the dungeon, the terrain just as treacherous underfoot. They encountered a few monsters, including another swarm of the smaller golems. James hung back, his eyes scanning for threats, ready to intervene if necessary. But his team handled the challenge with practiced ease, their coordination and skills a testament to their growth compared to just a few months before, when they had struggled to manage the much fewer rats.
As they moved forward, the conversation returned to their current situation. They discussed the possibility of targeted retaliation from the Emerald Guard, their voices tinged with concern. James listened, his mind processing the potential scenarios.
"We can''t control what they will do." He said, his voice steady. "But we can control how we respond. We stick to our principles and trust Miss Walker to handle the political side of things. Our focus is here, in the dungeon, getting stronger and staying alive. The rest can be left to the professionals."
Despite how little trust James had in the AA to handle the general situation, he knew they employed highly qualified lawyers, and he''d be surprised if, by the time they had gotten out of the dungeon, the situation hadn''t been put under control.
As the morning wore on, they faced a group of three massive golems. Their lumbering forms sent the sand shaking with every step. However, rather than joining forces together, they seemed to get into each other''s way more often than not, and Team 0 managed to defeat them without any injury by forcing them to attack their companions several times.
Lauren put an end to the charade after the last two remaining ones had fallen to the ground, jumping on top of the bigger one and driving her knives into its chest, carving out a chunk of stone and revealing the mana stone, which she swiftly extracted while the thing was still moving, ending its struggles.
The last one didn''t even have the time to realize it was alone, that a charge from Daniel pushed it deeper into the sand, its chest cracking with the force the Tank exerted. After another couple of Bashes, it was over.
James remained on the sidelines all throughout, ready to step in, but it proved unnecessary.
Just after lunch, James sensed two massive presences make their way towards them. He jumped in alarm, immediately alerting the others, "Two Sandwurms coming!"
Before they could do more than settle into formation, twin geysers erupted from the sand, their elongated bodies towering over them like skyscrapers.
Each creature was the size of a sixteen-wheeler, covered in thick, armored hide, with mouths full of razor-sharp teeth stretching endlessly down their gullets.
The team scattered, barely avoiding the first massive strike as one of the Sandwurms lunged. James, reacting quickly, positioned himself between the creature and his team. He could feel the surge of mana coursing through him. His recent stat allocation had provided a much-needed boost in strength and agility, allowing him to maneuver better even on the shifting sands.
"Focus on one at a time!" James shouted, directing his team''s efforts. "I''ll keep this one busy!"
He jumped towards the first Sandwurm, his fists glowing with an intense light. His punches landed against the creature''s armored hide, each blow cracking the chitin more. The beast recoiled under his assault, its massive body writhing in the sand as it tried to counterattack.
Meanwhile, the rest of the team coordinated their efforts against the second Sandwurm. Maria unleashed a torrent of fire, her flames licking against the creature''s armor, searching for weak spots. Daniel stood firm, his glowing shield absorbing the brunt of the creature''s attacks, providing a crucial defense for the team. Agile and swift, Lauren darted around the Sandwurm, her daggers finding the gaps in its armor, while Ezekiel supported them with a steady stream of debuffs, which slowed the monster enough to allow them some space.
The battle was intense, a dance of power and precision. James found himself pushed to his limits, so much so that he didn''t even have the time to think, his increased strength a crucial factor in holding the Sandwurm at bay. He could feel the drain on his mana, each powerful strike depleting his reserves, but he didn''t let up. He knew his team was counting on him.
After several harrowing minutes, the Sandwurm facing James let out a deafening roar, its body writhing in pain from the relentless assault. With a final, desperate lunge, it attempted to swallow James whole, but he dodged at the last moment, delivering a devastating punch directly into its gaping maw.
The impact was colossal, a shockwave of energy reverberating through the creature''s body. With a final shudder, the Sandwurm retreated back into the sands, evidently deciding not to try its luck further, leaving James standing victorious, though visibly drained.
With a grin, he turned to his teammates, ready to join in on their fight.
Chapter 97
With the first Sandwurm gone, Team 0 redoubled their efforts against the remaining one. After its companion''s retreat, the creature became more aggressive, its attacks frenzied. But Team 0 was relentless. They moved as a single unit, their individual strengths complementing each other.
James joined the fray, quickly closing the distance with a massive jump that sent sand flying everywhere, falling upon the beast like the wrath of an angry god.
His presence swiftly tipped the scales in their favor. Together, they whittled down the Sandwurm''s defenses, exploiting every opening and weakness. The creature''s roars of pain and frustration filled the air as it wasn''t allowed to retreat like its companion, and its efforts to take at least one of them down with it were stymied by the textbook teamwork team 0 employed.
Whenever it lunged forward, maw poised to swallow someone, a fireball exploded in its path, or James punched its sides, releasing a wave of mana powerful enough to send it tumbling away, its armor cracked and oozing blood.
The battle with the remaining Sandwurm raged on. The desert air was charged with tension and the scent of scorched flesh. Team 0, now fully focused on their single adversary, coordinated their attacks with precision honed through countless battles.
Maria, her control over fire ever-improving, channeled her mana into a grandiose effort. With intense concentration, she conjured a flaming construct resembling a dragon, a manifestation of her burgeoning power. While not as formidable as it could be - with her current skill level she could only achieve a pale imitation of what Miss Walker had showed them - the fiery dragon was nonetheless a sight to behold, its flames dancing wildly in the air.
"Here it comes!" Maria shouted, her voice filled with determination. She directed the flaming dragon towards the Sandwurm, its maw opening wide as if to devour the giant creature.
The Sandwurm, sensing the new threat, tried to evade, but it was too slow, hindered by its injuries and the relentless assault from the others. The flaming dragon collided with it, a maelstrom of fire enveloping its head, singeing its armored hide and causing it to thrash wildly in pain.
Seizing the opportunity, James charged forward the moment the flames dispersed, his body a roiling, boiling conduit for the massive amount of mana he had gathered. He leaped high, positioning himself above the Sandwurm''s head, his fist glowing intensely.
"It''s over!" James roared as he descended like a comet, his fist aimed squarely at the Sandwurm''s skull.
The impact of his punch was cataclysmic, releasing a shockwave of mana that resonated through the Sandwurm''s entire body, its upper armor shattering into shards, blood and gore exploding into the air. The explosion of energy was so powerful that it sent James flying backward, tumbling through the air before crashing into the sand.
The Sandwurm''s headless body shuddered under the force of the blow, its massive form convulsing before it finally fell still, lifeless on the desert floor. The battle was over, and Team 0 emerged victorious.
As the dust settled, they gathered around the fallen Sandwurm, their expressions a mix of exhaustion and triumph. James painfully picked himself up, shaking off the sand with his uninjured hand, a wry smile on his lips despite the soreness that coursed through his body.
"Good job, everyone. That was not an easy fight." He said, his voice laced with genuine pride.
"I''m surprised you managed to send the other one packing." Ezekiel replied as he started casting a healing spell, the sound of bones snapping back into place audible as the White Mage worked over the broken hand that had delivered the last blow.
Maria grimaced, shuddering slightly at the sight. "Ugh, why do you always have to get hurt? This is why being a pure mage is so much better."
James chuckled, by now being well used to sacrificing some of his health to deliver his attacks. "It doesn''t even hurt at this point. I can''t imagine what Daniel can withstand with his VIT stat."
"A lot more than you, and I still don''t do all the crazy things you do." The Tank replied, shaking his head.
However, retrieving the mana stone from the massive creature proved to be a more complicated endeavor. The Sandwurm''s carcass was enormous, and finding the mana stone within it - despite their previous experience that it would be somewhere in the upper part - was extremely difficult.
"Maybe you sent it flying away when you crushed its head?" Ezekiel suggested, half-joking as he prodded at the creature''s insides with his knife.
If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.
Lauren, elbow-deep in Sandwurm guts, shot him a look. "Very helpful, Zeke. Why don''t you come and dive in? The more, the merrier."
After much prodding, poking, and a fair amount of disgusted exclamations, they finally located the mana stone, a glowing orb amidst the sea of innards. James retrieved it, holding it up triumphantly.
"Well, that was... an experience." Maria commented, trying to wipe some of the grime off her suit. "At least I got a level."
They all grumbled a bit more but eventually managed to continue their journey, keeping in mind that at least one more Sandwurm was hiding in the sands, licking its injures.
The trek through the dungeon resumed as Team 0 moved closer to its heart. The howl of the sandstorm was a constant backdrop to their journey. The air was thick with anticipation, and each member was alert and ready for whatever they might face next.
As they walked, their conversation turned to the dungeon''s Boss. The possibility of facing another elemental - considering how central to the place the weather was - loomed large in their minds, a challenge they were not keen to repeat.
"I really hope it''s not another elemental." Maria said, wiping sweat from her brow. "After the Fog Knight, I''m not sure we''re ready for something like that again, especially without someone like that rogue Awakener to give us a leg up."
James nodded in agreement, his senses scanning the surroundings. "Facing an F-rank elemental at full strength is a different ball game. We''d have to retreat and call it in."
Daniel, trudging alongside, chimed in. "What if it''s something like those Sandwurms, but bigger? Like an adult version?"
Ezekiel raised an eyebrow. "That would be a nightmare. The gap between a juvenile and an adult Sandwurm could span several ranks, considering that the System felt the need to specify it was a youngling. It''s not something our mana readers would miss."
Lauren grumbled. "Let''s just hope for something we can handle. We''ve had enough surprises for one dungeon."
Their speculation continued for a while, as they dispatched another group of smaller golems until it was cut short as they crested a dune and the landscape opened up before them. They had finally reached the heart of the dungeon, which was a vast expanse of undulating sand, and in its center lay a sight that took their breath away, despite how much the visibility was reduced by the raging winds.
A massive creature, resembling a crocodile but of gargantuan proportions, lay partially submerged in the sand. Its scales were obsidian black, glistening under the sparse sunlight that filtered through the storm. It moved with an eerie grace, its body undulating through the sand as though it were swimming through water.
The creature''s sheer size was awe-inspiring, though it was still smaller than the Sandwurms they had faced earlier. Its eyes, like molten gold, scanned the landscape, exuding a sense of ancient power and primal ferocity.
"Is that the boss?" Maria whispered over the roar, a mix of fear and wonder in her voice.
"It has to be." James replied, his tone laced with both respect and caution. "Look at it. It''s like something from a dinosaur movie."
The team stood in silence for a moment, taking in the sight of the majestic creature.
"We need a plan." Daniel said, breaking the silence. "That thing might not be F-rank, but it might as well be in this environment."
James nodded, his mind already racing with strategies. "We need to exploit its size. It''s big, which means it might be slower on land. We might have a chance if we can lure it out of the sand. If we allow it to move as it pleases, we might not be able to hurt it at all."
Ezekiel frowned, considering the suggestion. "That''s a big if. We don''t know what it''s capable of or how it will react to us."
Lauren readied her daggers, determination in her eyes. "Well, we won''t find out by standing here. Let''s get closer and see if we can learn something."
The team cautiously approached the giant crocodile, their movements deliberate and measured. As they drew nearer, the creature''s head turned towards them, its eyes locking onto their presence. It let out a deep, rumbling growl that vibrated through the sand, a warning that they were encroaching on its domain.
Evidently, they surpassed an invisible line, because it stopped making noise and went on the offensive. With a subtle shift of the Boss''s body, the sand around them began to move as if alive, swirling and twisting at the creature''s command.
James immediately realized the danger. "It''s about to do something big!" He shouted, a note of urgency in his voice.
The team instinctively gathered behind Daniel, who raised his shield, creating a barrier between them and the encroaching death. The wave hit, as grains swirled and pounded against the shield, a relentless force that threatened to engulf them.
Ezekiel quickly bolstered Daniel''s defense by enhancing his stats, but it was clear they were in a precarious position. The sand, manipulated by the crocodile''s will, began to rise around them, creating a coffin that aimed to bury them alive.
"Do something!" Daniel yelled, his muscles straining under the pressure. James ground his teeth, frustrated at his helplessness. He could try to punch his way out, but he doubted the crocodile would allow him the time to repeatedly do so for all his friends.
Maria, her eyes narrowing in concentration, began to channel her fire magic, the flames dancing at her fingertips growing in intensity. "I''ve got this!" She declared, and with a forceful motion, she unleashed a wave of heat that cut through the sand like a knife.
The sand around them melted and solidified, creating a tunnel of glass through which they could escape. The team wasted no time, quickly scrambling through the makeshift passage, away from the sand''s suffocating grasp.
As they emerged from the tunnel, they caught a glimpse of the Boss. Its massive form loomed over them from a dune it had created, its eyes gleaming with what could only be described as amusement. It was as if the creature was toying with them, testing their abilities and resolve.
Without the need to say anything, they unanimously moved away from its domain, wanting to make some distance to prevent another situation like the one they had just escaped, and it luckily let them.
They''d have to see whether its arrogance was warranted, but the sting of defeat still hurt. Not once in his career as an Awakener had James been forced to retreat in front of a monster. He had been horribly injured, yes, and had been through extremely dangerous fights. But he had never felt so sure he would die if he stayed.
They kept running for ten minutes at full tilt, until they couldn''t even see the dune the Boss occupied, having escaped the central valley.
"We can''t fight it head-on." James admitted, the words tasting like ash on his tongue.
"Do we have another option?" Ezekiel replied with a strained voice. He had enhanced all their AGI during their escape to ensure nothing could intercept them, and spending that amount of mana had been tiring.
"I can''t hold against an attack like that for too long." Daniel interjected, tone defeated. He, too, had been forced to face his limitations. In the span of a few seconds, he had gone from a Tank capable of holding against an F-rank Elemental, to someone whose entire mana pool had been emptied trying to prevent his teammates from being buried to death.
"We have to think of something different." James grunted out, looking at the horizon as an idea started forming.
Chapter 98
The sting of having been forced to run still lingered, but as Team 0 lurked through the dunes, trying to find the fundamental component of their new plan, they didn''t bother complaining too much.
They had all known that they would, one day, find a creature within their rank who could face them. It was almost incredible that it had taken them that long to do so.
It''s not even that the Boss is much stronger or more powerful than us¡ It''s this damn sand. It''d be like trying to fight a Water Mage in the middle of the ocean. Not a good idea.
They had been forced to realize that a direct assault would be suicidal. The creature''s mastery over the sand, turning it into an omnidirectional weapon, made it near-impossible to approach without risking being buried alive. They needed a strategy, something to even the odds.
As they skulked about, James continued explaining what his idea was. "We know it''s still around, and for all that monsters of that kind usually have no intelligence, it should still understand that it would be better off being closer to the dungeon''s center. More mana means faster healing and growth, after all. It will do most of the work for us if we can lure it into the Boss'' territory."
Daniel grunted skeptically. "I''m not saying it won''t work, but monsters inside dungeons usually avoid each other, right? Why would the Sandwurm go after the crocodile?"
Maria, who had enthusiastically agreed after James had given the barebones of his plan, chimed in. "Dungeon Bosses are technically different. They''re territorial, especially towards other powerful creatures. While some prefer controlling the other monsters - especially if it''s in a dungeon where only one type of creature is present - others are quite solitary, and the crocodile gives me the impression of being exactly that. They know any of them might challenge their position at the center of the Mana Sink. That''s why they often attack them on sight."
Ezekiel hummed in agreement. "It''s a bit risky, but it might be our best shot. If we lure the Sandwurm to the crocodile, we''ll be sure it won''t be able to just sit there and throw sand at us like it just did. It should be too busy fighting the threat from below."
"Not to throw shade." Lauren interrupted, in the tone of someone about to do precisely that. "But the Boss is the Boss for a reason. It won''t take long for it to notice us being followed by the Sandwurm, and probably just a little longer for it to dispatch of it."
"We don''t need it to win the fight for us." James explained, even as he scoured their surroundings for a whisper of their quarry. "I just want it to limit the crocodile''s movements for a while. I know if I can get a couple of good hits in, it''ll be a different ballgame."
Daniel sighed. "Alright, I guess we can still retreat if we need to. It''s not like we have much else to do, even if we manage to kill the Boss. We''ll probably have to camp out here for a while longer until they come to get us."
The plan was set, and Team 0 moved with a quiet determination. After less than half an hour of scouring the sands, James finally located the Juvenile Sandwurm.
He began to emit mana pulses - a much weaker version of his explosive punches, which he had been working on to increase his control - creating vibrations to guide the massive creature toward the crocodile''s domain. The Sandwurm, drawn by the disturbances, followed the trail, its predatory instincts leading it forward.
As it picked velocity, they did too, jogging towards the dungeon''s center with the massive beast on their tail.
¡°We should have thought about this part better!" Ezekiel yelled over the sandstorm''s roar, forced to increase his AGI with a buff to avoid being left behind.
As they approached the Boss, the atmosphere grew increasingly tense. The wind whipped around them, carrying with it the anticipation of the impending clash. The team veered towards a dune they had assessed was at a safe distance, watching as the Sandwurm neared the crocodile''s territory.
James just had the time to sense the Boss'' mind focusing, evidently realizing that something had intruded on its territory and to wonder whether it, too, had a sensory ability, that their little surprise erupted from the sands.
When the two titanic creatures finally met, the confrontation was explosive. The Sandwurm, extremely aggressive in its injured state, lunged forward, having shifted its focus when it realized what it was facing. The Boss emerged from the center of the sandstorm to meet the attack like an obsidian giant.
This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.
Team 0 observed the spectacle of nature''s raw power as they lunged forward, their clash reverberating through the sands.
As they coiled around each other, both trying their best to crush the enemy with their maws, James gave Maria the signal. She began to form a massive construct of fire, shaping it into a dragon-like figure above her head, now that they were confident it would go unnoticed.
Meanwhile, the fight between the Sandwurm and the crocodile raged, each creature vying for dominance. The Sandwurm''s agility and razor-like teeth found weak points in the crocodile''s armored hide, taking chunks out of the beast, but the Boss was not without its own formidable arsenal. It manipulated the sand to create barriers and pitfalls, trying to ensnare the Sandwurm, and managing to divert its lunges most of the time.
James waited for his chance until the Boss released a particularly vicious jet of sand - which sent the Sandwurm roaring back in pain, its armor cracked and bleeding - and lunged forward.
The second part of their plan hinged on Maria having the time she needed to craft her construct, and while the monster they had lured had done most of the heavy lifting, he''d do his part, too.
With a burst of speed, he darted towards the crocodile, his fists charged with explosive mana. He took advantage of its concentration on the massive worm and delivered a powerful punch to the creature''s side, causing it to roll away and momentarily lose focus, the constant jet of compressed sand dispersing.
This allowed the Sandwurm to recover and lunge forward. James jumped back, not wanting to be near the two titans as they clashed, and was treated to the sight of the worm sinking its teeth in the crocodile''s hide.
The Boss, however, was not done. Indeed, it released a mighty roar and the sand all around for a radius of a few hundred feet started moving towards it.
James jumped away, feeling the ground below him shift and not wanting to be caught in it.
In the span of a couple of seconds, tons and tons of sand had accumulated around the two monsters, obscuring their massive forms as a gigantic ball of shifting grains rotated in the air.
Suddenly, it significantly shrank in size, an unseen pressure crushing it. It fell to the ground, the sand once again free from the Boss'' grasp, to reveal the Sandwurm to have been pulped.
The crocodile was somewhat injured and worse for wear but not out of it. It released a victorious roar, making the ground tremble.
Its celebration, however, was cut short because Maria unleashed her fiery construct. The dragon of flame roared to life, descending upon the battlefield with a heat so intense it turned the surrounding sand to glass. The area around the crocodile was engulfed in flames, momentarily preventing it from manipulating the sand.
Team 0 took advantage of the chaos. With his shield up, Daniel charged forward, aiming to draw the crocodile''s attention. Ezekiel quickly cast a barrage of debuffs, weakening the creature''s defenses, while Lauren circled around, looking for vital points to strike.
Despite the long, tiring slog through the desert, they all moved as if they were as fresh as daisies, thanks to their increased stats.
James joined in, momentarily wondering if he should try to use his corrosive mana, but shelving the thought for later. He wasn''t confident he''d be able to focus on it wholly, and considering how much effort it required, it would mean becoming a sitting duck.
Instead, he charged his fists and ran forward, glass shards crunching beneath his feet.
Daniel''s Bash was met head-on by the crocodile, whose body was still more than powerful enough on its own. At the last second, it turned around, whipping its tail into the glowing shield and sending the Tank staggering back, his attack momentarily arrested.
Lauren darted in and out of the crocodile''s range, her daggers slicing through the air. Each strike was calculated, aimed at the joints and the already wounded part of the beast''s hide. She was a whirlwind of precision and deadly grace, appearing and disappearing every time the Boss'' focus shifted.
Ezekiel maintained his magic and kept an eye on their surroundings. Their first experience with the Boss had shown it to be resourceful and its Talent extremely adaptable, and he would serve as a lookout in case something unexpected happened.
Still, Maria''s fires raged on, the dragon-like form of her construct having exhausted itself after achieving the goal of removing the bulk of the sands from the crocodile''s control, aided by the fact that it had summoned almost everything it could reach in one spot. Only the sand being blown by the storm remained, but it wasn''t enough for it to do anything beyond craft a few shields or keep them at bay with condensed lances.
Just after Lauren had sank her dagger into an open wound and disappeared again, James took his chance.
The crocodile had reared up, trying to cover its injured back, and he didn''t let that mistake go unpunished. He struck with all his might, his punch connecting with the crocodile''s underbelly.
The impact created a shockwave that echoed through the dunes. The crocodile reeled, its massive body convulsing with the force of the blow, its internal organs terribly damaged.
Daniel, recovering from the tail strike, charged back in. His shield, glowing with his Bash skill, smashed into the crocodile''s side. The beast was sent rolling back, its balance thrown off by the combined assault.
The crocodile, though weakened, was not defeated. It roared, shaking the ground, making the glass shards tinkle and jump, and lunged at James. But he was ready. He sidestepped, avoiding the snapping jaws by mere inches.
At that moment, Maria, seizing the moment, released most of her ongoing fires and concentrated on gathering them all together, crafting her fiery construct anew, aiming to strike at the Boss. The dragon swooped down, its flames engulfing the crocodile in a fiery explosion that sent the others tumbling away despite the distance.
For several seconds, the Fire Mage kept up her attack, not allowing the fires to lower in intensity until the pain-filled roar from within the cocoon of flames went out.
A notification rang out, and only then did everyone let out a sigh of relief.
Lowering her arms, Maria let out a surprised laugh. "I can''t believe that worked out." She said, before collapsing on the ground.
Ezekiel ran to her side, worried she might have gotten injured, but she waved him off. "Just exhausted. That took everything I had in the tank, even if I took my time crafting the dragon."
"Just think of what you''ll be able to do at the next Tier." James joked, getting a slightly deranged grin back, though the mask made it difficult to tell.
Lauren sheathed her daggers and took out the dressing knife before evidently thinking better of it. "We''ll probably have to wait a bit for that thing to cool off before we can cut into it. I suppose we could set up camp here. We earned the rest, and it''s not like we can go anywhere else at the moment."
James sighed but agreed. "Alright, let''s do that. At least we have dinner ready." He said, looking at the smoking remains and wrinkling his nose.
Chapter 99
The sun was just beginning to set as Team 0 emerged from the dungeon, their steps heavy with the fatigue of their recent battles. The vast desert landscape they had become accustomed to over the past days now gave way to the more familiar forests of upstate New York. The air was fresher here, free from the oppressive heat and swirling sands of the dungeon, even as the storm had begun to die down with the death of its residents.
James was busy considering all he would have to do in the coming days. He was sure the Emerald Guard wouldn''t let him off the hook so easily. The AA would help, he knew, but his gut told him even if they managed to protect him from legal consequences, he''d still have to watch his back.
Beside him, Daniel walked with a determined stride, his shield strapped to his back. He broke the silence, his voice tinged with a mix of exhaustion and satisfaction. "We did good back there. The dungeon was chock-full of monsters, despite the poachers. I''d say this was pretty successful."
Maria nodded in agreement. "Yeah. I still would have liked not to constantly face meddling, but this was a good one." Having dealt the final blow to the Boss, and with her Talent being the one thing that had allowed the rest of her teammates to fight it in the first place, she had taken the lion''s share of the experience, meaning her level had been pushed up quite a bit.
The cleaning effort afterward had netted them at least two more levels each, meaning they had firmly left the early G-rank behind them and were now somewhere in the middle of the power scale.
Their conversation continued as they reached the edge of the dungeon, where they were greeted by Mr. Robinson, their reliable driver, and a group of AA agents. These people had waited for them for days, protecting them from possible retaliation, which made James very grateful. They eventually signaled with the transmitter that they were good to come out, which Team 0 had received with relief.
Well, it''s not like they would have been able to do much beyond calling for reinforcements if a powerful Awakener had come along, but with all their equipment and training, they are more than capable of dealing with up to an E-rank threat. I know being hit by a hail of bullets from those rifles would shred me to bits, armor or no armor.
After all, the equipment provided to a regular Agent included a Colt M7 Titan, a type of Carbine explicitly designed with the enhanced bodies of an Awakener or a monster in mind. The bullets, specially made with mana-rich materials, pierced through almost any protection available to low-rankers like them, and a hail of them would mean certain death.
Of course, the Agents were not particularly stronger than an average human, beyond being fit and well-trained, but the M7 Titan was more than enough for this kind of operation.
They still don''t have the reflexes and agility necessary to clear a dungeon, which is why low-level places like this are not swarming with Agents. Well, that and the AA uses them to train rookies like us. We wouldn''t be able to grow at all if they just carpet-bombed every dungeon.
Mr. Robinson, a stoic man of few words, gave them a slight nod of recognition as they loaded their gear into the van. "Welcome back, Team 0."
The next couple of hours were spent choosing which monster parts to bring back and which to leave behind. Of course, the mana stones would all return to New York with them, but the space available for transport was insufficient to bring even just one complete Sandwurm carcass.
Most of the Boss had been too damaged by Maria''s attack to be worth bringing along, but its mana stone would fetch a pretty price. The golems, on the other hand, were likely to be the best earner of them all. Any creature made of tough enough materials was worth a lot, as construction companies were always hungry for enhanced stone they could mix with ordinary materials to increase their buildings'' hardiness.
That meant they left behind most of the organic beasts, beyond just taking a few of the Boss'' teeth and some chitinous armor from the Sandwurms.
After that, they all piled into the van. The drive back to New York City was quiet as they left the lush forests behind, with the city''s skyline slowly coming into view. The familiar sights and sounds of civilization starkly contrasted the desolation they had endured inside the dungeon.
Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.
When they finally reached the AA Headquarters, they were met inside the basement by a woman James recognized as the Regional Director''s assistant. She was no-nonsense, and as soon as they had all gotten out of the van, she bustled them off toward the medical ward. "Director''s order." That was all she said, and she didn''t allow them to get a word in edgewise.
Luckily, they found a friendly face waiting for them at the entrance of the infirmary. Miss Walker eye-smiled, giving them a cheery wave and ushering them in. "I know you are not used to this kind of treatment, but we need to be extremely thorough in documenting everything."
An entire team of doctors - in scrubs, masks, and gloves - met them inside and immediately started working on them. Their hands glowed with potent diagnostic magic as they scoured every part of their bodies for potential injuries.
The middle-aged man caring for James evidently sensed his hesitation, so he explained what he was doing. "We don''t expect anything to be wrong with you since you have a healer on hand, " he said, nodding towards Ezekiel, who nodded back, grateful for being acknowledged. "But we''re trying to get a history of your bodies for the last couple of weeks so that we can demonstrate you were not under any altering substances while you fought with the poachers."
Ah, that makes sense. They are trying to prevent any line of inquiry the Emerald Guard might use by having already done all the proper checkups.
James grunted in understanding as the doctor continued his examination. After some time, the medical team gave them all a clean bill of health. Miss Walker then ushered them out, leading them back to their private room.
Once seated, she began. "First, let''s put what happened with the Emerald Guard to the side. We''ll have time to talk about it later. More than that, I want to know how the rest of the dive went, what you think you might have done better, and what you did right."
James leaned forward. "The Boss was a lot stronger than expected." Then, he corrected himself. "Well, it''s not right to say it was strong. It was just in the perfect conditions to use its Talent, and we were in the opposite situation."
Daniel nodded, adding. "I think we might have gotten too used to being able to improvise on the spot. It''s not a bad skill, but we should conduct a more thorough examination before jumping in. Especially of the Boss. It was closer than I like to think about."
Maria chimed in, her expression thoughtful. "Our teamwork was on point. We adapted and used our strengths effectively, especially when it came to neutralizing the crocodile''s advantage with my fire construct. But Daniel is correct in saying that, at least the first time, we got too close to getting buried in a sandy grave."
Miss Walker nodded. "Your growth as a team and your ability to adapt in challenging situations is commendable. I''m generally not too explicit with my compliments because I don''t want you to get a big head, but that you learned this lesson without losing someone genuinely amazes me." She said, eye-smiling at the chilling silence that followed.
Was she expecting one of us to die sometime soon so the others could learn something from it? Fucking hell¡ I forget sometimes that this woman was forged in the early days of the Apocalypse.
"Now, let''s talk about levels." Their teacher said as if nothing had happened, gesturing for them to get a move once they all stayed quiet.
James cleared his throat, shaking himself out of his contemplation. "You already know I got quite a few levels from killing that guy." And isn''t that still a mindfuck? "But beyond that, I got three more as we cleared the rest of the dungeon. It was massive, and I even took a backseat so the others could catch up more. This means I''m now level seventy-five and I used my stats according to my plan, focusing on STR and SENSE."
I still can''t believe I''m already halfway through the G-rank. I know it gets harder to gain levels as one keeps growing, but the situations we have been through put us against enemies so strong that my growth has never stalled. At this rate, I''ll cross the next Tier sometime soon.
The others quickly jumped in, explaining their own growth. Thanks to James not interfering with most fights, they had almost caught up, especially Daniel and Maria, who had been instrumental in the battle with the Boss.
The Fire Mage had especially received most of those experience points, while the Tank had gotten more than any other save James from the F-ranker, as he, too, had participated in the fight.
Lauren had already been slightly beyond them, which meant she was now on par with the others. Ezekiel was the only one left slightly behind, but when he voiced this worry, Miss Walker reassured him that she had a plan. "It still has some moving parts that I need to work out, but after we are done with the annoying bits, I''ll take you all on a new training trip. Your growth has been quite exceptional, don''t misunderstand, but for the enemies you''ll be facing in the future, it won''t be nearly enough. Despite how serious the situation has been until now, what with several Guilds deliberately sabotaging your dives and keeping an eye on you, the only time you were in any real danger was during the raid on the Radiant Guild, and that was something we started."
The woman sighed. "Despite how much I despise their behavior, most major guilds know not to get involved in the affairs of low-ranker Awakeners. This means they have been passive enemies until now. You can imagine how things will be different if they go on the offensive."
Then, she shook her head when they all made to ask further questions. "I''ll explain more later. However, moving forward, you need to be more cautious. The incident with the poachers has drawn attention, and we need to navigate this carefully. We can''t be seen as running away entirely, which is why I allowed you to come back here, but staying inside this building is not a good idea, as being in close reach of the authorities means you''ll be less protected by the regulations around being an AA Awakener."
Ezekiel spoke up. "What about the legal implications? We were defending ourselves, but I''m worried about what they might try to claim. It''s not like we have a recording of the fight, and while they shouldn''t have been there in the first place, a death is not an easy thing to explain." He gave James an apologetic glance for having brought the sensitive matter up, but he just shrugged. James didn''t like having to think about it, but he had gotten over the worst of it, and he, too, wanted to know what to expect.
Miss Walker reassured them. "You''ll meet with the legal team soon. They''re working on ensuring your actions are framed within the context of self-defense and your mission parameters. For now, we need to lay low. The situation with the Emerald Guard is delicate, especially with so much of the AA''s attention tied up elsewhere. The Guilds have gotten bolder."
Chapter 100
In a spacious, well-lit conference room, Team 0 sat facing the lawyers that would represent them, Martin Hayes and Sylvia Chan. Miss Walker sat at the head of the table, her presence reassuring. With its sleek, modern design and large windows overlooking the bustling city, the room felt like a stark contrast to the gritty reality they had just emerged from.
The lawyers were working under rigid time constraints before the Emerald Guard got word Team 0 had exited the dungeon and began trying to get some retribution - something that had been avoided thus far only thanks to the heavy pressure the two had exerted in the initial negotiation.
Apparently, they threatened to send investigators so far up their asses they''ll come out from the nose. Not a very pleasant image, but effective.
With his neatly combed silver hair and sharp suit, Martin Hayes exuded an air of seasoned experience. He opened a folder, eyes scanning the documents before looking at Team 0. His voice was calm and measured as he tried to put them at ease. "We need to go over the details of the encounter with the poachers, particularly the events leading to the demise of the F-rank Awakener."
Sylvia Chan, younger and with an energetic aura, leaned forward, her eyes keen as she observed the team. "Your detailed accounts are crucial. We must ensure that your testimony is consistent and solid, especially under scrutiny." Then, seeing their faces pale, she hurried to add. "You won''t be required to do anything more than simply read the statements we''ll write for you as we record you. That will be more than enough for this kind of case. For all their bluster, the Emerald Guard really doesn''t want this incident to hit the public, or they''ll have to reveal what they were doing there in the first place."
Feeling responsible for the situation his friends were in because of his actions, James recounted the events as accurately as he could. His description of the battle was meticulous, but when he reached the part about unleashing his corrupting mana, he hesitated, the memory of the F-ranker''s gruesome end still vivid in his mind.
Martin raised an eyebrow. "You can manipulate your mana to such a degree? Anything beyond basic usage of your skill is quite advanced for a G-rank."
Miss Walker interjected. "James has shown exceptional skill with his Talent. It''s unusual, but not unheard of."
Sylvia noted something down, then looked up. "And this was the first time you used it against a human?"
James nodded, his voice low, "Yes. While I didn''t fully understand the consequences, I knew he couldn''t be allowed to keep fighting. He was trying to kill us, and he would have managed to do so if I had given him the time to recover from the initial assault."
The lawyers continued their questioning, turning to each team member in turn. Daniel was asked about his perspective of the incident and the defensive strategies he had employed - mostly about whether he felt a direct attack from the G-ranker would have truly been fatal - Maria about her initial attack and how she had calibrated the force behind it, and Ezekiel about his healing and support during the fight. Lauren was grilled on her movements to ensure her account aligned with the team''s, considering she had been the one with the best view of the whole fight.
Throughout the process, the atmosphere was tense but professional. Martin''s questions were direct, leaving no room for ambiguity, while Sylvia''s were more probing, delving into the nuances of their actions and decisions.
After about an hour, seeing that they were all getting weary, Sylvia stopped and looked at them, her expression serious. "Remember, this isn''t about casting doubt on your actions. We''re here to ensure your defense is unassailable. Anything you say here will help us build a stronger case."
Finally, Martin closed his folder. "We have a solid understanding of the events now. Based on this, we''ll prepare your depositions, which you''ll have to read aloud while being recorded. I know it''s been a long and annoying process, but it''s crucial that we present a united and consistent narrative. That will allow us to close the case as soon as possible, and you to go back to your lives.¡±
As the meeting concluded, James felt a mix of relief and exhaustion. He would much prefer fighting monsters to navigating the world''s complex legal and political landscape.
Team 0 then momentarily retreated to their private training room, a space that had become a sanctuary for them amidst the chaos of their lives.
James flopped onto one of the mats, letting out a sigh. "That was more draining than fighting a dozen Sandwurms."
The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.
Daniel chuckled as he leaned against the wall. "Yeah, but at least we know where we stand now. Just gotta read some statements and we''re in the clear."
Maria, sitting cross-legged, played with a small flame in her hand. "I''m more worried about the Emerald Guard. They won''t just let this go, even if the legal stuff works out."
Ezekiel hummed, observing the flame''s movement with fascination. "Miss Walker will take care of things."
I wish I could be so naive. She''s terrific and definitely has our backs, but she''s not all-powerful. It''s not right for us to rely on her for everything.
Lauren languidly stretched out on the sofa, her gaze thoughtful. "And then there''s this training trip Miss Walker mentioned. Away from New York... Maybe it''s for the best, given everything that''s happening. Get some fresh air, and come back stronger than ever."
James sat up, his expression turning serious. "We''ve made a lot of enemies, haven''t we? But we''ve also grown stronger, not just level-wise. At least I personally feel more grounded." Then, realizing how what he said sounded, he hurried to explain. "I''m not saying that killing that man made me better! But having to go through the experience definitely forced me to grow."
Daniel chuckled, easing his worries. "Yeah, we know, don''t worry. It wasn''t pleasant, but I''d say this whole thing was inevitable, sooner or later. What with the way the Guilds are behaving while the AA''s attention is focused on Kashmir."
It was an old topic, which they had spent long hours discussing in the downtime between missions, and they were all too tired to rehash it, so they fell into a comfortable silence. They faced numerous challenges, but the bond they shared was stronger than ever. They were a good team, and they would face whatever came next together.
Their moment of respite was short-lived, however. Miss Walker soon opened the blast doors, signaling it was time for them to give their depositions. The team stood up, their expressions turning resolute as they followed their teacher back to the conference room.
Martin and Sylvia were already there, each holding a set of documents. They handed out the prepared statements to each member. "Sit down next to the microphone and read these aloud." Martin instructed. "We''ll record it for the official deposition."
One by one, Team 0 read their statements. The words were carefully crafted, covering all aspects of the encounter with the poachers and the subsequent battle. It felt surreal to James, reciting a version of events that had been polished and filtered through legal scrutiny. "In pursuance of the assigned mission parameters delineated under Directive 17-C of the Awakener Association¡¯s Operational Protocol, our team engaged in a reconnaissance and neutralization operation within the confines of designated Dungeon 0011037. Upon encountering hostile entities, identified post-incident as affiliates of a poaching operation, I, James Summers, in the capacity of team leader and pursuant to the exigencies of the situation, engaged in defensive maneuvers commensurate with the threat level presented. It is imperative to state that the application of my Talent, herein referred to as ''Thakinesis'', was executed under duress and with the primary intention of safeguarding the lives of my team members and myself, in accordance with the self-defense statutes outlined in Directive 4-N of the Awakener Association¡¯s Operational Protocol."
The others'' were no better, sounding obviously like they had been written by a lawyer and not by them, but the specialists assured them it would be more than enough.
Maria made a face when reading hers but managed to get through the deposition without breaking out in laughter. "In alignment with the tactical decisions necessitated by the evolving threats within the aforementioned dungeon environment, I, Maria Olegova, utilized my pyrokinetic abilities to establish a preventive perimeter of defense and to counteract the aggressive advancements of the aforementioned hostile entities. The degree of force employed was meticulously calibrated to neutralize the immediate threats while minimizing collateral damage, in strict adherence to the principles of proportionality and necessity as defined under the Awakener Association¡¯s Operational Protocol."
With that over, the others having gone through theirs with little trouble, they were free to return to Training Room 5. They lounged comfortably in silence for several minutes, their bodies sinking into the soft cushions, until Miss Walker entered the room.
She glanced around, making eye contact with each team member before speaking. "I know today has been taxing, but there''s important information I need to share with you." She began, her tone indicating the gravity of what she was about to disclose. "Based on the negotiations with the legal team and the Emerald Guard, we''re heading towards a settlement deal." She paused, allowing the information to sink in. "This means the AA will agree not to pursue the poaching operation further. In return, the Guild will not challenge the decision to classify the death of the F-ranker as a tragic accident occurring during official duties."
The team exchanged glances, the reality of the political game they were unwittingly a part of dawning on them. Daniel, always quick to grasp the nuances of such situations, spoke up first. "So, basically, it''s a compromise to keep things quiet on both sides?"
"Exactly." Miss Walker confirmed. "It''s not ideal, but it''s the best course of action to protect you and maintain our delicate balance with the Guilds."
James, rubbing his forehead, sighed. "It feels like we''re letting them get away with it, but I also killed a man. I suppose I shouldn''t be too surprised."
Miss Walker nodded sympathetically. "I understand your frustration, James. But sometimes, we have to choose our battles. This way, we ensure your safety and keep the peace for now."
The conversation shifted as Miss Walker broached the subject of their upcoming training trip. "Now, onto a lighter note, we''ll be going on a training retreat soon. And I assure you, it won''t be a vacation." Her eyes twinkled with mischief.
Daniel perked up. "Do we get to know where?"
Miss Walker''s smile broadened. "Michigan. We''ll be deep in the wilderness, far from any distractions. The focus will be on intensive training ¨C I want you all to be ready for your rank-up when you return. It will be tough, but I know you can handle it."
Ezekiel, who had been worried about being left behind, leaned in enthusiastically. "What kind of training are we talking about?"
"Let''s just say it''ll be... comprehensive." Miss Walker replied cryptically. "And a friend of mine will be joining us. He''s quite unique in his training methods." Her tone held a note of humor, but her expression suggested that their upcoming experience would be anything but ordinary.
The team shared a look of intrigue and slight apprehension. Lauren, always up for an adventure, grinned. "Sounds like a challenge. I''m in."
Miss Walker stood up, eye-smiling. "Prepare yourselves, Team 0. This retreat will test you in ways you haven''t been tested before. But I have every confidence in your abilities. You''ll return stronger, more skilled, and ready to take on whatever comes next. Just because we managed to solve things relatively peacefully this time, it doesn''t mean it will always be possible."
Chapter 101
Team 0''s personal odyssey began under the cloak of darkness, leaving the AA Headquarters in the dead of night. The team was divided into groups, each boarding unmarked vans with tinted windows. The drivers, all AA agents trained in evasive maneuvers, navigated through the city streets with practiced ease, taking unpredictable routes to throw off any possible tails.
The agents accompanying them were a mix of seasoned veterans and promising newcomers, who were apparently taking the whole operation as a real-life drill for extracting VIPs from dangerous circumstances, each handpicked for their skills and discretion.
One specifically, a woman named Agent Thompson, stood out with her sharp features and intense gaze. Her demeanor was all business, and she briefed the team on the importance of maintaining a low profile throughout the journey while they left the HQ.
"We''re taking no chances." She had said in a stern voice. "The Guilds have eyes and ears everywhere. We need to make sure you''re off the grid until we reach our destination."
The vans weaved through the labyrinth of New York''s streets, occasionally stopping in seemingly random locations. The team was shuffled at each stop between different vehicles, further complicating any attempt to track them. This game of vehicular musical chairs was disorienting but apparently necessary, adding layers to their trail that would be difficult to follow.
The journey wasn''t just confined to the city. Once they cleared the urban sprawl, the vans took to the highways, cruising at a steady pace to blend in with the early morning traffic. The agents were vigilant, their eyes scanning the surroundings and listening to their earpieces for any sign of pursuit.
One of them, a middle-aged man who named himself Carter - whom James was pretty sure he had seen walking around the AA with a different name tag - shared anecdotes about his time in the field to lighten the mood. His stories, filled with narrow escapes and daring feats, provided a welcome distraction from the tension of the journey.
Throughout this, their teacher had remained silent about the specifics of their final destination, simply limiting herself to assuring them this was all above board and that they shouldn''t waste the agents'' time by delaying the drop-offs.
As they ventured further from the city, the landscape transformed. Skyscrapers and busy streets gave way to rolling hills and verdant forests. The sun began to rise, casting a warm glow over the serene countryside. The scene''s beauty was almost surreal, a stark contrast to the cloak-and-dagger operation.
Eventually, after more than eight hours of travel and numerous vehicle changes, they arrived at the quaint town in rural Michigan. With its picturesque houses and peaceful ambiance, the town seemed a world away from the dangers they had left behind. But James knew this was just a brief stopover, a momentary respite before they reached their actual destination.
The small town they arrived in seemed like a slice of bucolic heaven. Quaint houses lined the streets, their gardens blooming with vibrant flowers, while the locals went about their day with a peaceful, unhurried air.
As they disembarked from the vehicles, James took a moment to appreciate the serene beauty of his surroundings.
"It looks like a nice place for a break, " he commented, his voice tinged with a hint of irony given their actual purpose there.
Daniel chuckled. "Yeah, if only we were here for a vacation."
Their stay in the idyllic town was short-lived, however. Soon, they were ushered into one last vehicle and driven to their actual destination ¨C a seemingly perfectly normal farm on the town''s outskirts.
It even had a wooden fence and several cows in the pasture frolicking around, being looked over by a farmer, who lifted his hat to reveal an old man with a frighteningly intense gaze and the most potent willpower James had met since that day in the spider dungeon.
Soon after the scary old man waved them off, they drove behind a hill, and the real destination was revealed.
The facility strongly contrasted with the tranquil town they had just left. It was surrounded by high fences and equipped with state-of-the-art security, including machine gun nests and electronic warfare vehicles.
It was quickly apparent that this was no ordinary training ground. As they passed through the gates - after several armed men had checked their driver''s credentials - the first thing that caught their eye was a group of about two dozen people engaged in what could only be described as extreme training.
Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.
The scene was intense ¨C the men were battling each other in hand-to-hand combat in a controlled yet ferocious manner, their movements sharp and calculated. They were all bare-chested - aside from two women, who wore sports bras of a material that seemingly didn''t allow for a good grip.
Amid it all, an Ice mage was actively lowering the temperature, creating a harsh, frosty environment that pushed the trainees to their limits.
The men were clearly Awakeners, as evidenced by the monstrous strength they used against each other. Every time a blow connected, the sound was akin to thunder, but the one on the receiving end did nothing beyond stagger back.
Ezekiel watched with wide eyes, his fascination evident. "That is intense." He whispered, almost in awe.
Maria nodded in agreement. "And we thought our training was tough. This is on another level."
Miss Walker, who had accompanied them, smiled wryly. "Welcome to your training ground for the next few weeks. This is where you''ll be pushed to your limits and beyond." Her words rang ominously. James gave another glance at the men experiencing what could only be described as high-level torture as if it were nothing beyond the ordinary, and gulped.
Shortly after, the team was greeted by a tall, burly blonde man with short-cropped hair, a stern expression and a commanding presence. His demeanor exuded authority and experience, and it was immediately clear that he was not someone to be taken lightly.
"Team 0, I''m Leonid Stein. I''ll be your trainer for the duration of your stay here." He announced, his voice a low rumble that brokered no dissent. "You''re here because I owed my friend a favor and agreed to help you become stronger, more resilient, and more skilled. I expect nothing but absolute dedication from you."
Leonid''s gaze swept over them, assessing each member of Team 0 with a critical eye. "Your training here will be nothing like what you''ve experienced before. We will temper your bodies and minds through the fires of agony. You''ll learn to push past your limits and embrace the pain as a tool for growth."
James had to stop himself from rolling his eyes. He didn''t doubt that the man meant what he said, but the way he said it was a bit too much. It seemed that Miss Walker didn''t have one singular normal acquaintance.
Miss Walker stepped forward, her tone light but her eyes serious. "Leonid here is an A-rank Awakener. He and I used to partner up under Marcus Bethany''s guidance, and he has been given command over this training base for his exceptional skills. Believe me, if there''s anyone who can prepare you for what''s ahead, it''s him."
The man gave a nod of acknowledgment. "The training I''ve prepared will test you in ways you''ve never imagined. You''ll endure extreme environmental conditions, combat simulations against superior opponents, and mental endurance exercises that will break you down and build you up stronger. I''m not saying this to scare you. This is real. I will break you."
Ok, that sounds much more threatening. His hands are the size of my head, and something tells me he would have no trouble crushing it like a ripe watermelon.
Daniel squared his shoulders, accepting the challenge. "We''re ready for whatever you throw at us. We''re not afraid to do what''s necessary to grow stronger."
Leonid smiled in what looked to be a rare show of approval. "Good. That''s the spirit I want to see. Remember, pain is temporary, but the strength you gain from enduring it will last a lifetime."
Leonid then led Team 0 through the facility, their first stop being the barracks where they would be staying. The accommodations were spartan, to say the least. Two rooms separated by gender, each equipped with basic bunk beds and minimal furnishings. It was a far cry from the comfort of their quarters back at the AA headquarters, but it was clear that luxury was not a priority here.
Leonid left them with a parting piece of advice as they settled in. "Rest well, you''ll need it. Tomorrow, your real training begins."
Once they had put their bags down and freshened up - something that was much needed after the long journey - the group ventured out to explore the facility, keen to get a sense of what they had signed up for. Their presence, however, did not go unnoticed. The other Awakeners training at the facility, all adults and evidently seasoned in their own right, cast curious and somewhat annoyed glances at the newcomers.
One particularly burly man, his muscles rippling under his sweat-drenched skin, approached them with a menacing look. "What''s this? Kids playing soldier now?"
He wore the same black uniform everyone else had on, which fit tight enough to give them a good look at the well-defined physique he sported. His tone was hostile, which made James immediately wary. He had been having a hard time keeping his Awareness focused simply because there were so many powerful signatures around. All the trainees were at least D-rank, with some standing at C-rank. More than that, at least four presences matched Miss Walker''s in power, meaning that this single base had more firepower than most small cities had to defend them.
Also, it''s been a while since I''ve sensed her. What is she up to?
He shook that thought off and immediately refocused as he sensed the atmosphere in the room becoming more tense, people watching in anticipation of how they would respond.
Before the situation could escalate, however, another trainee, a woman with a stern but fair expression, stepped in. "Ease off, Mark. They wouldn''t be here if the higher-ups didn''t approve it. Let''s see what they''re made of before we judge."
The tension in the air was palpable as the newly named Mark loomed over Team 0, his imposing physique and aggressive posture clearly meant to intimidate. His skepticism and disdain for their presence were evident in his every word. But James, despite the fatigue from their journey and the uncertainty of what lay ahead, stood his ground.
"We''re not here to play.¡± He replied, his voice steady and devoid of fear. "We don''t have to justify our presence to you. But I can promise we won''t back off from any challenge."
Mark narrowed his eyes, assessing James''s resolve. After a moment, his lips curled into a sneer. "Fine, but we''ll see how long you last. I give you a day before you''re crying to go home."
With that, Mark turned and strode away, his dismissal clear. The woman who had intervened watched him go before turning her attention back to Team 0. Her gaze was curious, in contrast to Mark''s overt aggression.
"I''m Agent Martinez.¡° She introduced herself, her tone more conversational. "And you should know, while I don''t condone Mark''s tone, it''s true that this facility is for the best of the best. We''ve never had anyone below D-rank here before. Your presence is... unprecedented."
"We understand the significance." Maria replied. "And we''re ready to prove ourselves. We''re not here by accident."
Agent Martinez nodded, a hint of satisfaction flickering in her eyes. "Good. You''ll need that determination. Training here is brutal, but it molds the best. If you can keep up, you''ll leave here stronger than you ever imagined."
As they walked away from the encounter, the team felt a mix of apprehension and determination. They were entering uncharted territory, but they were no strangers to challenges. The promise of growth and the opportunity to surpass their limits were more than enough to push them forward.
Chapter 102
The morning light filtered softly through the barracks'' windows, rousing James from a restless sleep. The new surroundings, spartan and unfamiliar, were a harsh reminder of the grueling day that lay ahead. As he gathered his gear and made his way out of the room he shared with Daniel and Ezekiel, he nodded to his teammates, getting equally sleepy greetings.
Finding the mess hall was easy enough, thanks to a quick sweep of the surroundings with Thakinetic Awareness, which revealed where the bulk of the trainees were. The breakfast fare was simple but filling, and considering the promise of complete devastation their new teacher had made, James could only be grateful nothing too complex and hard to digest had been served.
No one bothered them this time. All the other trainees seemed too busy shoveling as much food in their mouths as possible, which made James wonder if they wouldn''t have other opportunities to eat during the day or if they really expended that much energy.
Then his mind recalled what little training he had seen the previous day, and he decided that another helping of cheesy scrambled eggs and toast couldn''t hurt.
Finally, they left, trudging to where they had been instructed to present themselves. The door with the number they had been given was still closed, but only a minute after their arrival, it slid open to reveal their new teacher.
Leonid Stein''s presence dominated the hallway, pressing upon them in a way that had little to do with mana and more with the sheer force of personality. "Today, we begin." He announced without even greeting them, his voice resonating with an intensity that commanded their full attention. "You will be pushed, you will struggle, but you will grow. Your limits are only the beginning. I have agreed to take you on, so help God, you will not be my first failure."
The training room was expansive and equipped with advanced simulation technology. The walls were lined with screens and devices that Leonid gruffly explained could create highly realistic and challenging environments and scenarios.
Their first exercise, unsurprisingly, was to be a combat simulation.
The gizmos around them lit up with mana, densely packed magic circles flaring to life and producing an intense light. In only a few seconds, a dense forest sprung up from nothing, made of hard light that looked and felt like real plant matter, unless one truly took their time inspecting it. There was no smell, no humidity, which made for a weird experience since James had spent so much time in different forests these last few months.
The team was immediately on high alert, surprised by the sudden change. Leonid''s voice echoed through the room. "Adaptability is key. Use your environment, understand it, and turn it to your advantage."
The simulation threw various opponents at them, each more challenging than the last. They initially faced agile monkey-like predators, armed with wickedly sharp teeth and claws, that leaped from the shadows. The second wave consisted of strategically positioned massive lizards, slow but much more challenging to injure and especially difficult to reach when they dipped below the conjured river''s waterline, which required careful maneuvering and teamwork to overcome.
James initially struggled with the complete absence of any presence, his Thakinetic Awareness beyond useless against the hard light constructs.
The others, wholly used to trusting in his skill, also were momentarily blindsided by the arrival of the screeching monkeys. Still, Daniel reacted in time, bringing his shield to bear and allowing the others to hunker down behind him.
Maria set their surroundings on fire, by now much less afraid of losing control of her element, having become able to control intense blazes with ease. This also gave them a good look at the forest, which they could see was filled with screeching, rabid creatures.
James sighed, deeply annoyed at having his most useful skill no-sold like that, but started circulating his mana, ready to take down as many of the monsters as necessary to pass the test.
Ezekiel audibly gulped as he counted the monkeys, very much not looking forward to the coming fight, but visibly firmed his resolve. He quickly cast buffs on everyone and started preparing a healing spell. "I''m not sure my debuffs will work on these things." He admitted, earning a grunt from Lauren, who had taken her daggers out and was eying the monkeys like a big cat might a mouse.
Their respite was short-lived as the monkeys finished surrounding them and released a collective screech. Then, they began charging, evidently aiming to overwhelm Daniel''s skill.
You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.
Before they could reach them, however, Team 0 shifted into formation. Daniel lowered his left knee to the ground, preparing to hunker down for a while with the two mages behind him. Maria took position to his right, sparks and flickers of fire bursting around her as she concentrated her power, crafting a smaller, more condensed version of the dragon she had unleashed in the last dungeon.
James and Lauren didn''t wait for the monkeys to reach them and rushed them. Their movements were complementary to each other, all fluid aggression and precision.
Lauren darted around the edges, her daggers a blur as she slashed at the leaping monkeys, never allowing one to go around them. Each strike was part of a calculated dance, her superior agility evident in the way she avoided their vicious swipes and bites, only to retaliate with extreme prejudice, ending the monkeys'' lives in one strike.
James charged his fists with mana, meeting the monkeys head-on. His punches landed with thunderous impacts, crushing the creatures in one blow. Without Thakinetic Awareness, he relied on his training and enhanced SENSE, anticipating their movements and countering with more difficulty than normal, but still managing. The feeling of his fists connecting with the hard light constructs was satisfying, like that of crushing bubble wrap.
The monkeys, relentless in their assault and seemingly endless, swarmed around them. But Team 0 stood united, an unbreakable wall against the tide of enemies. Maria''s fire construct took shape, a fearsome dragon of flame - though less than half the size of her previous iteration, this was made of even hotter fire - that swept through the ranks of monkeys, incinerating them on contact. The heat was intense but controlled, merely warming her teammates where it destroyed the monsters.
Ezekiel nailed several of the monkeys with debuffs and was surprised to find that the hard light constructs managed to emulate the way a normal creature would act when its stats were lowered.
Soon, they had dealt with the last stragglers, the last one dissipating into flakes of light. Team 0 took a moment to recover their breaths and then proceeded forward into the simulated jungle.
Just a minute later, they arrived at a new scene. A serene river flowing through the dense foliage, the water''s surface broken by two massive, lizard-like creatures. Their scales shimmered in the fake sunlight, and their eyes gleamed with predatory intelligence, only contrasted by the absolute nothingness James could feel from where he saw them.
Again, he lamented the limitations of his Talent, before shelving the thought. In real life, after all, he had yet to encounter anything that could escape his skill within his rank. It was a worthy trade-off, in the end.
"I don''t think getting in the water with them is a good idea." James grimaced. The lizards looked perfectly content in waiting them out, but he would bet they were ready to unleash violence at any moment.
Daniel nodded, assessing the situation. "We''ll need to draw them out."
Maria interjected, grinning. "I can try to heat the water and force them to come to us. If the simulation is realistic, they shouldn''t be able to withstand that for long." The others smiled back, liking the plan.
Thus, they went into motion. Maria crafted several fireballs and gently lowered them into the water. Initially, this seemed to do nothing. But after a couple of minutes, as steam started escaping the river and bubbles became visible, the two lizards began shifting uncomfortably.
Soon after, they left their position, making a break for the riverbank. Lauren and James, using their distraction, flanked the creatures, looking for openings to strike.
Though slow on land, the lizards were powerful, their jaws easily capable of crushing bone. Daniel engaged one head-on, his shield absorbing the brunt of its tail attacks, which battered against him with great force, though they didn''t budge him. Meanwhile, James and Lauren targeted the other''s flanks.
As soon as it snapped its jaws towards one, the other rushed in to punish it, delivering a mighty blow. After this process was repeated three times, the massive creature released a furious hiss and tried to make a break for it, only to be stopped still by Lauren, who jumped on top of it and drove her knife into its skull.
James turned to the last foe, only to find it well in hand. Ezekiel had slowed the creature even further, allowing him to get in range. The White Mage was evidently not used to delivering the damage, but he steeled his resolve and, thanks to Maria''s fireballs attracting the beast''s attention, managed to repeat Lauren''s feat.
As the lizard fell, it vanished into a shower of light particles, quickly joined by the surrounding forest, which disappeared, revealing the bare room they had been in.
Slow clapping made them turn to face their instructor, whose face was as still as stone. "That was pretty decent. I can see why Leila wanted you to train here. You have some good teamwork, which allows you to cover the other''s weaknesses. But that can also become a crutch. We''ll solve that soon, don''t worry." He said ominously.
With a snap of the man''s fingers, the projectors flared to life again, this time only conjuring a series of chairs for them all to sit in.
Team 0 did so after Leonid took his place and gestured for them to do the same, and waited in silence for him to speak.
He graced them with a small smile, evidently appreciating their deference. "You are here to gather the experience necessary to rank up. And we''ll do that, make no mistake about it. I''ll take you to some of the best dungeons of the land, where fat monsters amble about like pi?atas for you to hit. But if that was all, you wouldn''t be here."
He''s right. Miss Walker would have brought us to those dungeons herself, if she just wanted us to powerlevel. Instead, we are here, where Officers are made. It means she has another objective in mind. Well, beyond keeping us out of New York for a while as things calm down.
"Before you rank up, you must maximize your current skills. The System is unforgiving to those who squander the power it offers. A rank up without fully developed skills is a wasted opportunity." Leonid continued, revealing the camp''s true purpose.
I had wondered why they would put so much effort into building something like this. These monsters don''t even give EXP, which feels like a waste, but if it still allows me to level my skills, it would be an amazing tool for someone who has reached the max level but still needs to work on their Talent.
"I need you to understand that what we do here is very serious. You have joined us because my friend Leila asked for a personal favor, but I need you to work with me. I''ll take you to heights you could have never managed on your own if you do." Leonid concluded, eyes burning with passion in a display of emotion he had never shown before.
A bit moved despite himself, James grinned back. "We don''t back down from any challenge. And we''ll surpass your expectations, I promise."
He could feel the others despair internally at his cockiness, but that only made him grin harder.
Chapter 102.5 _ Interlude Leila
Leila stood in the the training facility¡¯s shadows, her gaze fixed on Team 0 as they underwent another rigorous session under Leonid''s watchful eye. Hidden from view, she used her shadow manipulation to blend seamlessly with the dimly lit corner of the room. Her eyes reflected a fiery mix of pride and concern while she followed each of her students as they pushed themselves to their limits.
She felt a twinge of guilt seeing their struggle, their faces etched with determination and exhaustion. Yet deep down, she knew this was necessary. The world was unforgiving, and only the strongest survived. This training, harsh as it was, would forge them into capable, resilient fighters. She knew the pain they endured now would spare them greater suffering in the future.
They are already on the right path. Considering all they went through, they should achieve a rank-up equal to the first generation''s. But if I can give them just a little more, they might become truly spectacular. The Last Five levels are important, and there is no better place to do them properly.
As she was lost in her musings, a man appeared at her side, startling her. She managed to keep her composure and do nothing save raising an eyebrow, but from the sly grin he wore, she knew he knew he had gotten her.
Many would have foolishly dismissed this old man as a totally harmless one. An unkempt beard, a straw hat, and weather-beaten skin, alongside simple, dirty clothes that gave the impression of an ancient farmer enjoying his remaining days before his body betrayed him.
But Leila knew better.
His presence at this facility had been a surprise for her, which had made her almost call off the whole thing, but she trusted Leonid enough to give him the benefit of the doubt, and when he signaled for her to stand down, she acquiesced.
Later, he had assured her the old monster was here for entirely unrelated reasons and that he would explain himself to her in his time.
It seems like that time has finally come. Now, what is it that the Silent Guardian is doing here?
Despite his little prank, she still respected him enough to greet him first. This man was one of the reasons the United States had not collapsed in complete anarchy after the Apocalypse, after all. He could be excused for his eccentricities.
"Guardian, what do I owe the pleasure to?"
"Madam Walker." He answered, tipping his hat. "The pleasure is all mine. Seeing the new generation grow stronger so quickly eases many of my worries. I''ll leave the world in good hands when I finally go."
Knowing that the man had an almost ritualistic habit of referencing his own impending death, Leila didn''t show any reaction. It will be a cold day in hell before you die. You''ll probably bury us all.
Still, Leila''s lips curved into a small smile at the compliment. "They have potential. But potential alone isn''t enough."
The Guardian nodded, his gaze still on the team. "True strength lies not in brute force but wisdom and restraint. Power without control is a dangerous thing."
Leila regarded him thoughtfully. "And yet, the world often rewards the opposite. The System only that."
The Guardian''s expression darkened slightly. "It does. But that''s a short-sighted view. True power, the kind that endures, is about more than just physical strength. It is necessary, as wisdom without power is destined to crumble under the slightest external pressure, but it''s not the most important thing." He sighed, rubbing his beard with a weathered hand. "The world is full of strong people. There is always someone ready to take up arms for any given cause. The mind to turn that determination to do good is much rarer."
This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.
Leila nodded, absorbing his words. "It''s a fine balance, isn''t it? Power wielded without wisdom is destructive, but wisdom without the means to act is impotent."
The Guardian gazed towards the training grounds, where the young Awakeners continued their grueling exercises. "The ancient philosophers debated this. Plato envisioned a society ruled by philosopher-kings, where wisdom and power were one. But even his ideal city remained a utopia. It''s a difficult balance to strike."
Leila''s eyes narrowed in contemplation. "And yet, it''s a balance we must strive for. Especially now, in a world where Awakeners wield such immense power. We can''t just ignore people whose mere will can shape landscapes in an instant."
The Guardian turned to her, a depth of experience in his eyes. "Yes, and that''s why we must teach that power begets a great responsibility to the new generation. We must guide these young ones to understand not just the extent of their abilities but the consequences of their use."
With a hum of agreement, Leila turned to face the old man entirely. He smiled, offering his arm for her to take, and after a moment of hesitation, she did so.
Silently, they walked through the training facility''s halls. They passed by dozens of people, but none showed a reaction.
Leila could have easily gone through the building herself, using her skills, but she couldn''t have stood three inches before someone without them suspecting anything wrong.
The display of power initially seemed against what the old man had just argued for, but then Leila remembered that the Guardian was known for misliking attention, having refused important positions several times, likely due to his belief that power shouldn''t be just concentrated in the hands of Awakeners.
Finally, they stopped once they reached the outdoors. In the distance, cows roamed happily, frolicking and eating grass without a care in the world.
"Why are you here?" Leila asked after the silence had stretched for a few minutes and the old man appeared perfectly content observing nature for the rest of the day.
As he turned to face her, a hint of sorrow flickered in his eyes. "I''ve been assigned here. It''s a sort of punishment, if you will. I refused to join the operation in Kashmir."
Leila raised an eyebrow. "A bold choice."
He shrugged, a slight movement that conveyed a world of meaning. "I''ve seen too much bloodshed in my time. I no longer see the value in senseless conflict. My remaining time is better served protecting the weak than hunting down a few idiots on the other side of the world."
It seemed to Leila that the Silent Guardian shared some of her concerns with the operation, but she hesitated to bring it up. She didn''t see why he would try to verbally trap her when she was already at his mercy. Still, she had been secretive about her investigation for too long to just spill everything the first time someone appeared to agree with her.
If it was just that the Guilds were taking advantage of the power vacuum, it would be business as usual. But there is something more here. Too many tassels don''t fit. I''m still not seeing the whole picture, but I know that what they allow me to know is wrong.
The Guardian''s gaze followed the peaceful cows, a far cry from the chaotic world they lived in. "This posting." He continued. "Is a way to get me out of the way. I accepted it over going against my principles in Kashmir. Moreover, there are things unfolding in D.C. that I cannot ignore. Things that, if I were present, would force me to act... possibly against our own government. I prefer this exile to becoming a traitor."
Leila considered his words, the gravity of his decision resonating with her own internal conflicts. "Do you ever regret the path you''ve chosen? Are you also afraid that one day you might have to make a decision that goes against everything you''ve stood for?"
The Guardian''s eyes held a deep sadness that shocked her. "Every day. I''m a coward, girl. It''s why I''m here. I should have done something about what''s going on, but there is no mechanism for someone external to the power structure like me to bring change, and it would take too long to do so through the system. My only choices were seizing power directly or coming here."
"And you came here. Were you afraid of what you''d have to do?"
The old man shook his head. "The question is." He mused. "Can we wield power without being consumed by it? Can we remain true to our ideals in the face of adversity?"
Leila''s response came after a couple of minutes of silence. "I believe we can, but it requires constant vigilance over our motivations and actions. Power is seductive, and even the most well-intentioned of us can be led astray."
Will I have to face the same choice he did if I continue on this path? Do I even know what I''ll choose? Well, I should probably make sure I''m strong enough to survive my choice when I get there first.
The Guardian''s voice brought her back to the present. "We walk a tightrope, young Leila. On one side, there''s the abyss of tyranny, and on the other, the chasm of chaos. Our choices will never be perfect, but as long as they are better than the alternative, it''s imperative we take them."
"Even if it means reneging on a previous oath? If the circumstances have changed?"
The old man''s eyes gleamed as he answered. "Especially then."
Chapter 103
James and his teammates walked through the training facility¡¯s mess hall, surrounded by the intense chatter of other Awakeners. The previous day''s training had been somewhat grueling, with Leonid putting them through several more simulations to push them to their limits. Still, they had managed to satisfy the man, who had given them an hour of extra time in the morning so that he could prepare for the next step.
James had been a bit worried about what he may come up with, but he figured he''d deal with it when the time came.
They got their food and sat at a corner table where they wouldn''t bother the older trainees. After some mumbled conversation, they were interrupted as a nearby discussion became more heated.
Two Awakeners, a man and the same woman who had helped them the previous day, were busy gesticulating as they walked closer, their trays held aloft in the air next to them, keeping pace with their strides.
Finally, they stopped before the table Team 0 had claimed. The grizzled, muscular, but short Hispanic man sat down without asking for permission and began speaking. "Teamwork is a valuable asset." He said, his gaze piercing, stopping anyone from interrupting. "But you must not forget the importance of individual strength. Ultimately, your survival will depend solely on your abilities, nine times out of ten. This is not the army, where everyone operates as a unit."
James exchanged glances with his teammates, somewhat jarred by the abruptness with which the man had addressed them. Still, he didn''t see why he shouldn''t engage positively, since there was no overt aggression within the man''s presence. Rather, he seemed eager to help.
"Individual strength is vital." James acknowledged. "But our team dynamic has been our greatest asset. It''s gotten us through situations where solo skills might have fallen short."
The woman, who had been observing the exchange with interest, chimed in. "Your teamwork is what sets you apart." She said, addressing the man''s point. "In a world filled with powerful Awakeners, it''s not just about how strong you are alone but how effectively you can combine your strengths. I was able to review some of the footage from your drills yesterday, and I have to say, it''s not every day you see people within the first tier handle monsters that well."
James furrowed his brows. He didn''t disagree with her, but the fact that she had been allowed to access that information without anyone asking them for permission didn''t sit well with him.
The man grunted, interrupting the question brewing within James'' mind, not entirely convinced but not dismissing their perspective outright. "Perhaps. But don''t lose sight of developing yourselves as individuals. Balance is key. Being overly reliant on your teammates is a good way for everyone to die the second someone goes down."
He seemed to be speaking from experience, going by the sheer gravitas he exuded, but James was still focused on what the woman had said. "Why were you shown our footage?"
Apparently realizing she had made something of a faux pas, Agent Martinez coughed. "Sorry, I didn''t think of how that would sound. I have a Talent that allows me to look at people''s potential, and I help Mr. Stein and the other instructors around here by giving them the information they need to craft the best training regimens possible."
James narrowed his eyes slightly as he processed her explanation. It was a relief to know that her interest was professional, but it still left him feeling somewhat exposed.
Martinez seemed to pick up on his discomfort. "I understand your concern." She said, her tone more reassuring now. "But it''s all in the interest of maximizing your training here. Each of you has unique strengths that, when combined, create a formidable team. My job is to help Mr. Stein and others here tap into that potential."
Daniel was apparently less bothered about the infringement of their privacy and leaned forward with interest. "So, what did you think? Are we on the right track?"
Martinez smiled, her eyes reflecting a genuine belief in their potential. "Absolutely. Your talents complement each other remarkably well. With the right guidance, I believe you have a real shot at achieving the next tier within a month or two. That''s quite rare."
Lauren, always the skeptic, frowned. "How can you tell after watching us hit a few hard light constructs? We were never in real danger."
"Her Talent gives her a lot of information." The man who had yet to name himself stated. "Nothing too personal, but it''s handy for this kind of place."
If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
Agent Martinez shook her head, a small smile on her lips. "It''s true that I was recruited specifically for my Talent, but I like to think I have an eye for these things." She explained. ¡°Mr. Stein¡¯s training will hone your skills to their peak. Once you''re ready, we''ll ''carry'' you through F-rank dungeons. These will provide large amounts of EXP, but they''re often too risky for teams at your current level without support. This way, you can accumulate experience rapidly and push for the next tier safely."
The idea of being ''carried'' through higher-level dungeons was a new concept for Team 0, and it sparked some controversy. The possibility of leveling up that quickly was enticing, but it also meant facing dangers they couldn''t defend themselves against and owing their growth entirely to other people.
Also, there is a reason why Miss Walker didn''t just take us to a C-rank dungeon and let us kill monsters there. Contribution to a death determines the EXP given, and if we just deal the final blow, we won''t get too much out of it. Well, I guess there might be more methods than just that.
Their conversation was interrupted as that very same woman joined them, emerging from the shadows, which immediately brought silence to the mess hall. It seemed even here, she had something of a reputation. "Agent Martinez is right." She confirmed. "This power leveling method was more common in the early days of the AA, especially when we were rapidly trying to build up our ranks. It fell out of use as the focus shifted away from taking in rookies, but with the success of the Dawn Initiative, we''re seriously thinking of reviving it."
Martinez and her companion stood up and greeted Miss Walker like a soldier would their commanding officer, spine straight and eyes forward. "Ma''am!"
"At ease." The masked woman replied, barely sparing the two a glance. "I know that I''ve taught you not to rely on others as a quick way to power. Therein lies complete stagnation later on. But you have to realize that you kids have been through more than a team with three times your experience usually has. You just need to catch up on EXP, and this is the best place to get that."
Seeing that they were still not fully convinced, she added. "Just as it''s possible to ruin one''s growth by accelerating too much in the beginning, obtaining cheap power like your little nemesis in the Radiant Guild did." Wait, is she talking about Callum? Why would she bring him up now? "So it''s possible to lose your pace if your experience surpasses your power. You''ll end up facing problems you won''t have the strength to get out of, which is a speedy way to end your career."
She looked at each of them in turn, sighing. "Your team has been a groundbreaking experiment. The AA is considering expanding the Dawn Initiative based on your progress, which would seriously help us fight back against the Guilds, since they have been stepping up their recruiting efforts lately. We are pushing you this hard¡ I am pushing you this hard, not only because I can see the storm clouds on the horizon, but because I know you can take it. You kids are ready for the bigger leagues, and it would be a disservice to make you wait."
James looked around, somewhat worried to speak of such matters aloud, but his teacher waved his worries away. "Everything we discuss here stays within these walls." Miss Walker reassured James, sensing his concern. "Leonid runs a tight ship. Everyone in this facility has been thoroughly vetted, and he wouldn''t tolerate any traitor in our midst."
This seems a bit uncharacteristic of her. She''s always been so careful with this kind of information¡ I wonder what she''s up to.
Seemingly, the woman understood his thoughts because she gifted him a wink. James sighed, deciding he had too little information to draw conclusions and would have to wait and see what her plotting led to.
Then, Miss Walker''s gaze sharpened. "Alright, finish eating and prepare yourselves. Today, you will participate in exercises with the other trainees. These are designed to stretch your abilities to their utmost. You''ll need to be at your best."
With that, she stood up and left, leaving Team 0 to finish their meal in a contemplative silence. Each was lost in thought, considering the magnitude of the tasks ahead.
After breakfast, the team made their way outside, where several mages were busy setting up the fields for the day''s training. James could feel a massive concentration of mana moving about as they prepared various spells.
The sky was overcast, and the air crackled with the energy of various elemental manipulations.
One area to the far left was utterly dark. No light pierced the sparring field there, and it took little effort to realize it was meant to push their SENSE to its limits.
Another was similar to the exercise they had witnessed on their first day at the facility. Sheets of ice covered the field, and cold winds howled through it as two mages rested at its border, their crystal staffs at their sides.
A dozen more fields of all different types were in the process of being set up, all looking extremely intense.
James felt a knot of apprehension in his stomach as he observed the extreme conditions under which they would be training. He exchanged glances with his teammates, seeing his own trepidation mirrored in their eyes.
Ezekiel swallowed hard, his voice barely audible over the howling wind. "This is... intense."
Squaring her shoulders, Maria grinned, determination flashing in her eyes. "We can handle this. We''ve faced worse."
Daniel grunted in agreement, though his eyes were fixed on where three hulking Awakeners were strapping shields of various make to their arms, and something that looked a bit too much like a cannon was being readied on the other side.
"Team 0." A familiar voice boomed, and Leonid Stein appeared from behind a squat building James had not noticed before. "Good. I want you to go through every course at least twice today. I have ensured the operators know to adjust the strength to your levels, but be sure to give it your all, or you might regret it." He finished ominously, his dark sunglasses glinting.
Meanwhile, James was busy exploring every inch of the newly revealed building with his senses. Now that he knew it was there, he could find it easily, but before the man had walked out of it, he had no idea of its presence.
Inside, a dozen people were sitting around, their minds focused. It took James a little while to understand what he had stumbled upon.
The command center for the entire facility, and likely the central point from which they operated the wards he could feel distantly humming around them.
I can understand why I didn''t notice it before, since they must be employing high-tier masking wards, and why I noticed it as Leonid walked out since a breach was opened, but why am I able to keep sensing it now?
Thakinetic Awareness should have either allowed him to sense the presences inside at the beginning, or not at all.
"I meant NOW!" The blond A-ranker screamed, startling Team 0 into motion.
So many mysteries, so little time. James lamented before he refocused on the present, staring intently at the sphere of darkness that covered the field he was walking toward.
Chapter 104
James approached the shadowy training field feeling confident and determined to give a good showing. He was quite certain this trial would be well within his abilities.
If I got it right, this should be basically a sensory deprivation chamber. Considering how my skill operates, I should be good to go. And if it doesn''t work, well, it''s better to know it now rather than be surprised by something similar inside a dungeon.
He was greeted by a mage, his clothes dark as the night, who had just finished setting up the area and was puttering about, fiddling with a magic circle.
"Welcome, welcome. I usually see people only at the end since no one wants to begin with me, but give me a couple of seconds, and I''ll be ready to start." The man said, his voice nasal.
James shrugged and left him to it. He looked at where the training ring had once been, where now only absolute darkness could be seen. He supposed it looked a bit intimidating, especially if one didn''t have a sensory skill like he did, but he had always been the type to get the worst over with as soon as possible.
The mage hummed and clapped once, several magic circles flaring to life around the dome. He nodded to himself. "Alright, everything is working as it should. You can go in whenever. If you panic and need to get out, just shout for help. The others won''t hear you, but I can, so I''ll get you out."
James nodded, feeling confident. His Thakinetic Awareness and mental fortitude were among his strongest attributes. "I''m ready." He replied, his voice steady.
As soon as he stepped into the field, he was engulfed in pitch-black darkness. The absence of light was absolute, disorienting. It was as if he had become blind.
James paused, steadying himself against the sudden loss of visual and auditory cues, which he hadn''t realized how much he still depended on. His heightened SENSE had saved his hide more than once, but it appeared utterly useless here.
He took a deep breath, closing his eyes to better focus his skill. Slowly, he extended his Thakinetic Awareness, feeling for the mage''s willpower. It was a faint, distant presence in the sea of darkness, but it was enough for him to latch onto. Using it as an anchor, he began to move, carefully navigating the unseen terrain.
He took a couple of steps, not wanting the mage outside to believe he had frozen completely, and almost stumbled. Still, he quickly adapted and continued until he was in what he believed to be the middle of the field. By the time he reached his destination, he was moving confidently, having gotten the hang of it.
When he finally reached the center, however, the actual trial started.
A ghostly apparition materialized before him, emitting a softly glowing silver light. James found himself frozen for a moment, his eyes widening in shock. His father was floating before him.
Then, his higher functions kicked in, and he started noticing the differences. His eyes were right, the same intensity and bags underneath that he could vividly remember, but other things were just slightly off.
His father''s hair had been the same as his, messy and somewhat disheveled even after he had just washed it. But the apparition had shorter hair, similar to what the man had sported during his campaign in Afghanistan.
His smile had been a reserved thing but no less powerful for it. Instead, there was now a wide, happy one he could remember only from his earliest memories, when his family had still been together. Going further down, things went increasingly astray. Never had his father shown a belly, but this facsimile had a significant one. His clothes were what he could remember his friends'' fathers wearing, different from the simple but well-fitting ones the man had preferred.
All in all, it was a valiant effort to recreate his father, but James could spot several differences that immediately revealed it was not him.
Well, beyond him being long dead, of course. That was the first clue, I''d say.
Feeling somewhat annoyed that this trial meant something rifling through his memories, he at least realized that the discrepancies meant that the process had not been as successful as it should have been.
It''s probably Resistance. It was still not strong enough to prevent the ward from reading my mind, but it evidently interfered enough that I still realized it was a fake. Now that I think about it, it''s probably doing something about the other spells I saw being activated earlier. It would be weird if this challenge was just a dark room and an odd ghost.
This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.
The apparition, still floating with that disconcertingly familiar yet off smile, spoke with a voice that was almost but not quite his father''s. "James, are you sure about the path you''ve chosen?"
Despite knowing it wasn''t real, James felt a pang of emotion. "I''m doing what I believe is right. What you would have wanted."
The ghost''s smile widened. "But at what cost? You''re putting your family in danger by choosing the Association. Is that really the right thing?"
James stiffened, his annoyance growing. His father had never been one to shy away from danger or responsibility, and he would have never suggested such a thing. This further confirmed that the spell was malfunctioning, crafting a narrative based on flawed assumptions.
Or maybe it''s meant to make us doubt our commitment to see how we would react under pressure. I guess it''s a decent way of finding possible traitors. It explains why Miss Walker was so sure no one would say anything, if they have to go through this kind of thing every day.
"That''s not something he would say." James retorted sharply. "You''re not him. You''re just a trick of this training."
The apparition''s expression shifted, becoming more sinister. "Maybe. But aren''t you afraid, James? Afraid of what you''re becoming? Afraid of losing control?"
James clenched his fists, his Thakinetic Awareness flaring. He could feel the fluctuations in the mage''s mind, the way he tried to direct the spell to dig into his insecurities and fears. But he wasn''t about to let it shake him.
"I know who I am and what I''m capable of." He declared firmly. "You''re just a shadow. Nothing more."
With a sudden movement, the ghost lunged at him, its form distorting into something more menacing. James reacted instantly, mana circulating through his system at dizzying speeds. He struck out at the apparition almost out of reflex, his punch exploding with mana upon impact.
Evidently surprised by the power behind the hit, the ghostly apparition was sent flying back, its form wavering and fizzing until a wave of power filled it, as the mage outside did something to stabilize it.
The fact that James could still feel the man operating the commands grounded him. It would have been easy to be swept into the fight, to believe that his father''s ghost was furious at him, but his Talent prevented him from falling for it.
Instead, it made him even angrier. He could understand that this was a test, but at the moment, he could only care that his father''s semblance was being used to say and do things the man would have never done. James'' frustration boiled angrily within his chest.
The apparition, now somewhat stabilized, regained its composure and lunged at him again, its movements more aggressive. But James was ready. His fists glowed with a blinding light, mana coursing through them like a raging river.
"You''re not him." James growled as he dodged a swipe that would have decapitated him. "How dare you?!"
The ghost responded with a mocking laugh, a sound that grated against James''s nerves. It was a distorted echo of his father''s laughter, lacking warmth and genuineness. "You think you''re strong enough to face the world? To make a difference?"
James sidestepped another attack, his focus sharp. "I don''t need to prove anything to a fake."
As the ghost moved to strike again, James unleashed a flurry of punches, each exploding with mana. The impacts disrupted the spell more and more with each hit, the apparition''s form flickering and distorting under the onslaught.
Finally, with a decisive, powerful blow, James shattered the ghost completely. The dome of shadows trembled, and a wave of mana rippled out from the point of impact, overwhelming the spell that sustained the ghost. The darkness began to dissipate, the illusion crumbling around him.
As the sunlight started shining again, James saw the mage frantically wave his hands over the magic circles, trying to regain control. But it was too late; the trial was over.
As another presence moved closer, James turned to regard his temporary teacher, a small smirk of satisfaction on his lips.
The man''s face held a rare expression of approval. "Impressive, Summers. Not many can face this test without getting swept away by it, even after they have already gone through it. You''ve shown remarkable mental fortitude."
James nodded, catching his breath. "It wasn''t easy, but I never fell for it."
Leonid''s gaze hardened. "The next challenge will test you even further. You''re going to join the ice resistance training. It will push your physical and mental resistance. Your skill should benefit from it."
James waved to the mage that had set up the test, who distractedly replied with a grunt, too busy repairing the ward he had shattered with his mana explosion. He followed Leonid outside the massive area''s corner, where he saw various Awakeners moving through the different fields, each seemingly as complex as the one he had just left.
One area close to them had been transformed into a frozen wasteland, the air shimmering with cold. Leonid left him there with instructions to wait for his turn and to give it his all.
While he waited, James observed his surroundings. His skill allowed him to quickly find his comrades, and he watched as Maria struggled through a bog, her fires drying the muck around her as she moved. The girl was sweating, forced to creatively use her Talent in a non-destructive manner, but she seemed to be making good progress.
In another area, Lauren was pitted against a massive golem in a one-on-one battle, unable to escape and forced to find a way to defeat it. Her habit of flitting through the shadows and delivering sneak attacks was not applicable here, and the girl appeared immensely frustrated. Still, she seemed to have little trouble dodging the monster, so James left her to it, confident she would find a way.
Daniel seemed to be busy brawling with another man. They were in a much smaller arena, and half a dozen others were cheering them on. The Tank was laughing as he shoulder-checked the other, sending him sprawling in the dirt, only to be sent tumbling himself as the man did something to the ground, which shifted and roiled.
Ezekiel was a bit more difficult to find among the sea of powerful presences since he appeared to be the furthest one, but James was a practiced hand at locating his friends by now, and after a minute, he found him.
Surprisingly, the youngest member of Team 0 was participating in a race. Three others, dressed similarly to him, were beside him, as they all tried their best to move while strapped with massive boulders. They were red-faced and panting, but none slowed down their advance. Ezekiel, in particular, seemed fired up about something, so James grinned and returned his focus to his immediate surroundings.
No later than a minute, the man coordinating the ice trial waved him over. "Alright, kid, this is a bit different from the others. The cold seeps into your bones, and it can do a lot of real damage if you go over your limits." He began.
Will he tell me to call for help if I feel like I can''t make it, too?
"But you''re not a pussy are you?" The man said instead, grinning madly and slapping James on the back, making him stumble into the ring, where the cold immediately assaulted him. "Show me what you got."
Chapter 105
Sitting on his cot, James silently observed how the light streamed through the blinds, illuminating the dust floating in the air.
Soreness like he had never felt before permeated his body, making him wince whenever he shifted. Leonid had prohibited any healing until a full twelve hours had passed, and James was trying to stop himself from counting the seconds until he could wake Ezekiel up.
The burly instructor had been right when he said that his training was only for the toughest of the tough. That hadn''t stopped Team 0 from acing all challenges and forcing the trainers to increase the intensity level from the beginning.
I''m kind of proud of that. If we had sandbagged a bit, we would not be nearly this tired, but that would have defeated the whole purpose of coming here. And the look on Leonid''s face when I completed the ice field training without asking for help, was too good.
Despite his soreness, James would endure the hellish week again if it meant he could achieve the same results.
|
SKILLS
|
LEVEL
|
DESCRIPTION
|
|
Thakinetic Empowerment
|
10
|
(Active): Utilize your Willpower to temporarily raise STR - VIT - AGI.
|
|
Thakinetic Awareness
|
10
|
(Active/Passive): Expand your SENSE to feel other''s wills.
|
|
Thakinetic Resistance
|
10
|
(Active/Passive): Empower your MIND to defend yourself against foreign influences.
|
I still can''t believe I got here. Level ten in all my skills in just a week of training. Well, admittedly, I have never been pushed this hard, and facing people several ranks above me all the time, even if they held back, helped hasten my growth beyond my imagination.
As of now, James only needed to level himself, and he''d be ready for the rank-up. He had more than enough lived experience for the System to give him good options, and honestly, he couldn''t wait to see what they would be.
He let out a long, slow breath, willing himself to calm down. It was time to get up and face another day, despite the weariness clinging to his limbs. Pushing himself to his feet, he made his way to the bathroom, where he took care of his business and then went to wake his teammates.
Daniel, as always, was already up, stretching in an attempt to get some relief, while Ezekiel still slept soundly. "Is it time?" The Tank asked eagerly, standing up.
"Just about." James replied, grinning. Together, they approached the room''s last occupant.
"I almost feel bad." Daniel murmured, but he didn''t stop.
As one, they grabbed the bedsheets and lifted, ensnaring their occupant. Ezekiel shrieked in alarm, kicking and twisting without finding purchase.
Having had their fun, the two let him go, knowing that the moment he managed to grab hold of the sheets, the healer would tear them up to get out, ruining them.
Dropping onto the hard bed, Ezekiel groaned, giving his temporary bullies the evil eye. "That wasn''t very smart, " he said, getting up. "I suppose neither of you wants to get some relief for that soreness, huh?"
James and Daniel exchanged a look of exaggerated horror before falling to their knees. "Please! Please, oh great White Mage, heal us!"
The youngest shook his head, grumbling. "You are in a mood today. You''ll have to wait until I''m done with the girls then."
The two fake supplicants exchanged a quiet high-five behind his back, sighing in relief.
The mess hall was bustling with activity as usual, the sound of clinking utensils and low conversations filling the air. Team 0 found a table, their movements slower than usual as they got used to moving without feeling extreme soreness, but their spirits were high. They were tired, having spent a more grueling week than in Saratoga, but a sense of accomplishment hung around them.
Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.
Each of them had grown in their own way. Daniel''s defensive tactics had become more refined, Maria''s control over her flames more precise, Ezekiel''s healing and support spells more potent, and Lauren''s had finally managed to grow her direct attack skills.
They had all pushed their Talents to the limit, some reaching the coveted level ten, with the others not far behind. They all knew it was just a matter of time at this point.
As they began to eat, their conversation was a mix of recounting the previous day''s trials and speculating about what lay ahead. During this discussion, Agent Martinez approached their table with a clipboard in her hand.
"Good morning, Team 0. Mr. Stein is looking for you. He''s in his office with Miss Walker. Seems like you''ve got a new assignment." She announced, her tone professional but not without a hint of curiosity.
Finishing their breakfast quickly, they made their way to Leonid''s office. The anticipation of what this new task could be added a spring to their steps. The training had been fruitful, that was true, but they were more than ready to try something new.
Upon entering Leonid''s office, they found him and Miss Walker waiting for them, both with expressions that hinted at the importance of the meeting.
"Team 0." Their teacher began, scanning each of them with her red eyes. "I had no doubt about it, but you''ve exceeded everyone''s expectations. Your progress has been remarkable. Now, it''s time to test your skills in a real-world scenario."
Leonid nodded in agreement. "You''ll be going into a dungeon. It''s an opportunity to apply what you''ve learned and to push your levels up. This specific one is rated F, but with the skills you''ve honed here, you should be able to handle it. Its denizens are very peculiar, and you''ll be shadowed by more powerful Awakeners in case anything goes wrong."
James felt a thrill of excitement at the prospect. The training had been intense, but the idea of putting it to the test in an actual dungeon was exhilarating. That it would be an F-rank one was intimidating, but he trusted his teacher to know their limits. If she thought they were ready, then they were ready.
Miss Walker''s aura, however, caught James''s attention. She seemed different, somehow stronger. It was subtle, but to his heightened senses, it was unmistakable. He wondered if she had used her time away to run her own training regimen, sharpening her already formidable skills.
"The dungeon you''ll be entering is home to shapeshifting monsters." Leonid elaborated, leaning forward, his eyes serious. "These creatures can take on the semblance of invaders and use their strengths against them. However, given your impeccable teamwork, I believe you''ll handle them well. It''s a perfect test for your coordination and adaptability. And considering that it''s F-rank, every monster you kill should grant you quite a boost."
James nodded, absorbing the information. He wouldn''t have accepted without the safety net they were being provided. Still, they wouldn''t often get this kind of opportunity, and he couldn''t deny feeling a thrill at challenging monsters that should have been nominally far above him.
After further discussion and briefing on the dungeon''s specifics, they left Leonid''s office, their minds abuzz with strategies and anticipation. They had an hour to prepare and spent it ensuring they had all their gear in perfect form, not wanting anything to hinder their dive in such a dangerous location.
Eventually, Agent Martinez came to gather them. She, too, was wearing a battle suit, though of a better make than theirs. Upon asking, she revealed that hers was made to withstand up to C-rank level of damage, which would require several hundred thousand dollars to make, much less buy.
She''s wearing enough to buy a house. It''s still trippy to consider how much money Awakeners make and how much they have to spend on their gear. The average person has a few potions in their house since you never know when you''ll need them, but they usually use them only for emergencies, considering they cost a couple of grands a pop.
Putting considerations about the state of the economy to the side for the moment, James refocused on his surroundings. They had started walking away from the facility and the town about half an hour before and were now in the middle of the wilderness. A forested hill seemed to be their destination, as the path there was well-trodden.
It took them through the lush greenery surrounding the facility; the fresh air was invigorating, which was quite pleasant after their intense training.
Finally, their guide stopped. Before them was a dimly lit, foreboding cave. As they approached, each member of Team 0 turned on their flashlights, piercing the darkness with beams of light.
Agent Martinez positioned herself at the back of the group. "I''m here if anything attacks that is beyond your abilities, but you should try to do as much by yourself as possible. Otherwise, the contribution will be given solely to me."
James took the lead, his Thakinetic Awareness reaching out, mapping the cave''s interior and trying to sense any immediate threats. The challenge of navigating an unknown environment, especially one inhabited by shapeshifting monsters, put him on high alert. His mind jumped between the possibilities, wondering whether the ghostly apparition training had been inspired by the monsters in this cave.
"Let''s stay sharp." He murmured to the others. "I''ll stick to signals to show that something is not right. They said these monsters are not too smart and usually try to trick people with simple ruses, but it''s better to assume they are more intelligent than they appear."
Daniel nodded, his shield at the ready. "Agreed. Let''s stick close and communicate constantly. If anything seems off, call it out immediately."
Maria''s hands glowed faintly with fire, ready to unleash her power at a moment''s notice. Ezekiel''s eyes were focused, his mind no doubt racing with potential support strategies. Lauren moved like a shadow, her daggers drawn, her senses honed for any sign of danger.
They proceeded into the cave, the sound of their footsteps echoing off the walls. The darkness seemed to press in around them, but their lights carved a path forward. James''s skill allowed them some peace of mind, as they knew they wouldn''t get ambushed, but they were aware that the real challenge lay in discerning the real from the illusion, the predator from the prey.
As they delved deeper, the air grew cooler, the cave walls closing in. The silence was oppressive, broken only by their steady breathing and the occasional drip of water.
Finally, James felt something. A presence quite unlike any he had met before. It shifted and changed even as he kept track, signaling to the others that something was coming closer. Its mind, however, was working furiously, unerringly focused on them.
A figure stumbled into the beam of their lights, its form familiar yet jarringly out of place. It was Ezekiel, or at least something that looked exactly like him. The doppelg?nger was clutching its side, seemingly injured, its eyes wide with fear.
"Help! Something attacked me before we went in... it took my place!" The figure cried out, its voice quivering with desperation. "Please, you have to help me! That one with you is a fake; you have to attack him and save me!"
James''s heart skipped a beat at the sight, but his instincts, honed by their recent rigorous training, immediately kicked in. He exchanged a quick glance with the real Ezekiel, who was looking at his double with a mix of shock and disbelief.
James lifted a hand, then two fingers, then one. It was the signal for an illusion. Despite having been together all the time, he felt the others relax slightly at the confirmation.
As soon as he did so, James pushed mana into his body, reading himself for anything.
Maria unleashed a tightly concentrated beam of fire, aiming at decapitating the creature on the spot, but it jumped away, its form glowing with the telltale sign of an active buff.
Fuck.
Chapter 106
The dimly lit cavern was momentarily illuminated by a second beam of fire, as Maria attempted to exterminate the doppelg?nger before it could enhance itself too much.
Again, it avoided the attack, releasing a screech the real Ezekiel didn''t have the physical capacity to produce. The air around it shimmered with the surge of power, its body becoming more resistant to damage, its limbs more agile.
James, observing the shapeshifter''s strategy, called out to his team. "It''s using Ezekiel''s buffs! We need to keep to our strategy. Daniel, focus on protecting the girls. Maria and Lauren, keep the pressure on it. Ezekiel, counter its buffs with your debuffs!"
Daniel, shield in hand, stepped forward to meet the creature as it sprung off a wall, hands extended into claws. They clashed, but it was forced to retreat again as Maria kept up her assault. The searing heat, it seemed, was not to its liking.
Having expected her teammate''s attack, Lauren was there when it touched down and drove her daggers into its back, making it spin abruptly to avoid a fatal injury.
Despite having Ezekiel''s semblance, however, the monster was still an F-rank being, and that level of damage would not be enough to stop it. More than that, the soft glow of healing magic told them the fight would be much more complicated than any of them had expected.
Before it could complete the spell, a bright yellow bolt nailed the monster in the head, making it screech in annoyance and jump away. Unfortunately for it, it misjudged the distance, as its body had lost some of its strength thanks to the debuff that the real Ezekiel had just applied.
Even so, it flung a claw at the rocky wall, catching itself before it could hit anything.
For a moment, Team 0 was treated to the surreal sight of their healer''s lookalike dangling over their heads as it screeched angrily. The sound was disorienting, causing them to momentarily falter in their coordinated assault.
Not wanting to waste the chance, Maria recovered quickly and unleashed a torrent of flames. It let go of its hold to avoid them and fell precisely where James awaited it.
Teeth gritted against the cacophony the monster kept releasing, James concentrated on his Thakinetic Awareness, managing to maneuver himself in the perfect position. He sought the right moment to strike, his fists glowing with a buildup of explosive mana. As the creature lunged at Daniel, James saw his opportunity.
He closed the distance with a burst of speed and delivered a decisive blow. The impact of his punch released a wave of mana that rocked the creature, sending it rolling backward against the hard ground. Its form momentarily wavered under the force of the attack, but to their dismay, it began to heal itself again and was quickly back on its feet, even angrier than before.
"Keep attacking! Don''t let it recover!" James shouted, urging his team to maintain their offensive.
Maria intensified her flame attacks, creating a barrage of fireballs that rained down upon the shapeshifter in a staccato of shots, the heat melting some of the stones. One managed to hit, mangling an arm and making it release a much louder screech.
The disorientation hit again, but this time, James was ready for it. The doppelg?nger tried to use the moment of respite to heal its limb, but it wasn''t allowed to.
James was on it. It lifted its good arm to stop the first punch and deflected the second by using its superior physique, though it could do nothing when it was attacked from behind in the process of avoiding the third punch.
Lauren drove her dagger into its back again, almost exactly in the same spot she had done so earlier. "Try to heal this, motherfucker!"
The monster clawed at the air where the Rogue had just been and staggered back, holding its wounded side to the wall.
It still wasn''t done, however, being a creature a rank above them. Despite being heavily battered and struggling to heal, it focused on James, seeing him as the primary threat. It charged forward, its form blurring with speed.
James pushed much more mana into his body than he usually would, willing himself to handle the strain. He was helped by the leaps he had made with his Empowerment skill, which allowed him to surpass limits he didn''t even know he had.
Rather than trying to finish it himself, James allowed it to come closer, and only at the last moment did he spring his trap. A wave of mana left his body the moment before its claws were poised to dig into him, sending it sprawling back.
You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.
James didn''t waste the moment and was immediately on it, wailing on its chest. Again, it managed to buck him off; the disparity in stats was simply too much.
The doppelg?nger attacked, though this time, it was intercepted by Daniel, who had activated his Bash skill and managed to pin it to a wall, crushing its injured side against the stone.
It was cut off the moment it pushed him off, screeching its anger.
Suddenly, a dagger sprung from its throat. It scrabbled at where it protruded, trying to get it off before it could bleed out, purple ichor spilling in great amounts down its chest.
A hand reached out and did just that, though it twisted along the way, opening the wound even more and ending its struggles. Dispassionately, Ezekiel cleaned his dagger on the wall, leaving a purple streak behind. "Fuck you." He said and kicked it.
The corpse bounced off the wall and lay still. A notification finally rang out, making everyone relax.
Shadowy wisps left the creature, revealing a dark entity the size of a child, whose body had no defining feature, save for the sharp claws that remained through the transformation.
Agent Martinez, who had observed the battle from a safe distance, approached them with a nod of approval. "Impressive work, Team 0. You handled that well. It was pretty weak for an F-rank, but you still killed it without anyone getting injured, which is more than can be said for most people that come through here the first time." She said wryly.
"Thank you, ma''am." Daniel replied, even as he gave Ezekiel a look of concern. More than any particularly powerful ability, the doppelg?nger''s ability to transform into any of them was unsettling. They were all used to sparring with one another, and they didn''t pull their punches either, but there was a difference between that and trying to kill what looked like one of their friends.
In a way, it had been a blessing that Ezekiel had been the one to deal the final blow. He didn''t often directly participate in a fight, which was likely why the monster had not expected him to do so this time and had been caught off guard.
"These monsters have the very annoying ability to take on a person''s Talent, as long as they are within the same Awakening Tier or lower. Anyone stronger is safe from them, but as you can imagine, these things getting out of here and into the town would mean a massacre." Martinez explained, drawing a shudder from everyone.
"I was too busy considering the EXP we were about to get." James admitted, still not having looked at the several windows that had opened after the death confirmation. "But it''s crazy that this dungeon is allowed to stay so close to civilization. I get that there are strong people nearby, but just one of these things is enough to decimate a village. They just have to take the appearance of one of the residents and it''s over."
"This is not the only dungeon in the vicinity." The Agent revealed, making James'' eyebrows rise in surprise.
That doesn''t happen often. Usually, mana concentrates in one point alone. It''s called a Sink for a reason.
"The original purpose of the Facility." The woman continued when she saw that they were curious about it. "Was that of monitoring a vast amount of mana some higher-ups feared might have become an S-rank dungeon. But it dispersed into six different ones, all of increasing power, so the place was turned into a base for Awakeners that needed to dive into those dungeons. And when they all stabilized, with no hint of a possible break, Mr. Stein took over and transformed it into what it is today."
Mmh, that makes sense. So many powerful dungeons usually just get raided and done with, but if they are all truly stable, there is no need to do so. This is the perfect place for talented Agents to gain a lot of levels quickly, which also explains why the higher-ups allowed Leonid to set up here.
"Alright, so we shouldn''t clear this place, right?" James asked, though he already knew the answer.
"Correct." Martinez replied. "Well, I doubt you''d be able to do so as you are. No shade on you. You are a very impressive team, considering how long you operated, and being able to kill a monster a tier above is usually considered the hallmark of an outstanding unit. But the Boss of this place is well beyond you."
That makes me want to fight it, just to see if it''s really that strong. But it''s probably better to focus on the easier targets for the moment.
Rather than reply again, James scanned the surroundings to make sure nothing was attempting to ambush them. He was satisfied they were safe for the moment and turned his attention to the notifications still blinking at the recesses of his mind.
|
Congratulations!
|
|
You have defeated [Doppelg?nger - Spawn]. You have earned 19340 EXP.
|
¡ª
Oh yeah, that''s the good stuff. How many levels is that?
Uh, only two. Well, it''s about half what I got from that poacher, and considering that the higher you go, the more EXP it requires to level, it makes sense. Still, just one of these things was enough to give me two levels. Considering how the scaling works, I''ll probably need around thirty to get to level 100.
James blinked, tilting his head and rerunning the numbers. Then he did so again.
Jesus, I''m so close. We could get there in a few days if we put our noses down and grind hard. Well, maybe a week, considering how annoying it is to deal with monsters that take our appearance, but still¡
Apparently, by the furrowed brows and dazed eyes, his teammates were running the same calculations.
Of course, they all knew they would have to retreat and give up the moment more than one doppelg?ngers appeared at once, but the allure of pushing deeper into the dungeon and quickly grinding the levels was great.
"Now, if what you told me earlier about where you are is correct, you should have realized how quickly you could bridge the gap to level 100." Agent Martinez said, bringing them back to earth. "That''s not incorrect. But I also want you to understand that power leveling is done in controlled environments for a specific reason. First, I''m sure you all know about the risks associated with gaining too much EXP without the experience. But the second problem, which is often overlooked because it is so obvious, is that monsters don''t roam by themselves most of the time. Doppelg?ngers are an exception since they are lone hunters, but even they will start grouping up if you hunt too many of them."
"Which means we won''t be able to farm them for easy EXP." Lauren concluded, annoyed.
"It would have been too good." Ezekiel muttered forlornly. Since he was the furthest away from ranking up, it had seemed the perfect solution to him, but even through the euphoria of victory, every member of Team 0 realized that they should only push their luck so much.
"That''s not to say you cannot earn some easy levels here, but we will have to move to another dungeon a couple of times before you are ready to rank up." Martinez concluded.
A shadowy, undulating presence came closer at that moment, and James pushed his dreams to the side. "Another one incoming.¡± He said, and they settled back into formation, their guard sinking back into the shadows.
Chapter 107
Thunderous roars bounced off the cavern''s walls, making the stalactites shake. Dust fell off the ceiling as the gigantic creature that lived within snapped and growled, trying to kill the intruders.
Numerous heads shrieked whenever a fireball torched its body, or a particularly powerful blow was directed at one of the slavering jaws. Its scales shimmered with a dark, oily sheen, reflecting the light of the torches its attackers bore in a menacing display.
The air was thick with the scent of damp earth and the hydra''s acrid breath. The beast¡¯s every movement sent tremors through the ground, its massive body coiling and uncoiling with lethal grace.
Its strength was well above any other monster Team 0 had faced thus far, and if that wasn''t enough, the hydra''s saliva was corrosive enough that the very stone that made up the dungeon bore its marks from where it had slavered.
The fat drops that fell from its many mouths made holes deep enough that their legs could get caught in them if they weren¡¯t careful. There were so many that they added another layer to what Team 0 had to keep track of, in an already chaotic battle.
Already, they had been fighting with this creature for half an hour. Every time what should have been a fatal injury was dealt, the hydra regenerated it with ease. No matter how often James crushed its bones, pulping the heads, in a minute, they were ready to go again.
At least, it seemed to fear Maria''s fireballs, especially when they hit its open wounds.
That allowed James to remember that hydras, even their weakest form possible - which was what they were fighting - were known for their fantastic regeneration, which could be countered only by a few methods, chief of which was cauterizing its wounds.
Counterintuitively, that would stop the healing process, meaning the monster would be left with missing parts, its body incapable of distinguishing between the melted and healthy flesh.
This meant, however, that most of its heads had to be injured and kept occupied while the Fire Mage prepared hot enough fireballs to cauterize the monster''s tough body.
James jumped between the stalactites and stalagmites like a bouncing ball. His Empowerment had grown by leaps in the last few weeks. He had spent them coming to terms with what he was capable of and what his limits were and pushed through them, forging his mind into an even more resilient bastion.
That had granted him a significant boost to his skills, since they were all tied to his personal willpower.
He focused on delivering devastating blows to the hydra''s heads, severely damaging them when he managed to properly hit them, and keeping the Boss'' attention to himself. His Thakinetic Awareness, fine-tuned and sharp, gave James an almost prescient ability to predict the hydra''s movements, allowing him to strike with deadly accuracy while avoiding retaliation.
Ezekiel, usually the team''s steadfast healer, had evolved into a more dynamic presence on the battlefield. His buffs were now not only limited to helping the others but also enhanced his own mobility, allowing him to dart around the battlefield, evading the hydra''s venomous attacks while providing crucial support to his teammates.
His newfound agility was a game-changer, transforming him from a stationary target to a nimble combatant, which added another person to the mix. That, by itself, allowed his teammates much more space to maneuver around, increasing the group''s overall ability.
Daniel, the team''s shield, drew the monster''s attention much more easily. His presence was like a beacon, luring the hydra''s wrath upon himself whenever James'' frantic dancing wasn''t enough. Despite how easily the monster crushed stone with its jaws, he effortlessly absorbed each strike. His shield glowed like a sun in the dark cave, allowing the others to do their part.
Once reliant on her daggers for physical damage, Lauren had expanded her repertoire. Her blades were no longer mere steel; they were extensions of her body, empowered by her skills in a way she had not managed to do before. She moved like a shadow, her attacks precise and deadly, striking at the hydra''s underbelly and softer spots, where her enhanced daggers could do the most damage while the Boss'' attention was on her teammates.
The wounds she opened bled freely, releasing gushes of boiling blood. It was these exact injuries that Maria targeted.
She kept away from the bulk of the fight, allowing her friends to handle the snapping heads, while she concentrated on crafting as many powerful spells as possible, which she sent flying into the beast''s wound with great accuracy. Her flames, now hotter and more intense, seared the hydra''s flesh, preventing the regeneration of its heads. She conjured massive constructs of fire, dragons, and birds of prey that swooped down upon the hydra, engulfing it in a fiery embrace.
Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.
First, one head was lost after James pulped it and an eagle made of fire dove on it, exploding and searing the mangled skin into an untreatable mess.
Secondly, Ezekiel and Lauren charged the Boss, preventing it from retaliating even as some of its heads kept ramming themselves against Daniel''s shield. This process, though long and complicated, repeated itself several times.
Again and again, they managed to draw its attention away, allowing one of them to injure a head enough that Maria''s fires could take it out of the equation.
The hydra''s roars were becoming ever more desperate as it dawned on it that it had no way of getting out of the fight alive. Even a dumb creature such as it had the instinctive knowledge necessary to realize it was done, and thus, it decided to change its patterns.
Breaking out of Daniel''s skill, all remaining heads turned as one towards James, who had just jumped towards it, wanting to take advantage of the desperation he could feel in its presence. Instead, he was taken by surprise when they all lunged at him.
He managed to avoid the first three and kicked the fourth away, but the fifth and last one sank its teeth into his suit, picking him up with a victorious roar, its jaws snapping shut around his arm with a bone-crushing grip. The hydra shook him violently, attempting to tear his limb from his body.
James, caught in the creature''s maw, yelled in pain. He could feel the powerful acid working overtime to penetrate his suit, and he knew that were that to happen, he would lose his arm.
With a surge of adrenaline, he pushed as much mana into his fist as he could in a single second, creating a concentrated explosion of energy that made the entire chamber rumble. The force of the blast obliterated the head holding him, freeing him but also removing the one thing holding him steady, meaning he was sent flying across the cavern. He crashed against the rocky wall, gasping for breath.
From the corner of his eye, James saw Agent Martinez poised to intervene, her concern evident. Not wanting to lose precious EXP, he roared. "Don''t! I''ve got this!" His voice echoed through the chamber, carrying an unwavering determination, making the woman stop in her tracks.
Ezekiel, quick to react, rushed to James'' side, his hands glowing with healing energy. The healer''s magic flowed into James, mending his wounds at an accelerated pace. James downed a potion, the rejuvenating liquid coursing through his veins, bolstering his strength and returning mana to his system.
Back on his feet, James rejoined the fray with renewed vigor. He targeted another head, jumping several feet in the air to reach it, seeking to get some revenge.
His punch tore through the hydra''s defenses, the remaining heads having become increasingly disorganized as more brains were taken out of commission. The creature reeled back, trying to get the time it needed to begin healing, but Maria didn''t allow it any respite.
She unleashed a concentrated beam of fire. The intense heat bore down on the hydra, scorching its flesh and penetrating its regenerative capabilities. The hydra let out a pained, ear-piercing screech as its body succumbed to the fiery assault.
With a decisive leap, Ezekiel darted forward, breaking his usual pattern of staying behind the lines. He plunged his dagger into the hydra''s last remaining head in a bold, uncharacteristic move. The blade sank deep, and with a final convulsion, it collapsed, its many heads falling limp.
For good measure, Maria unleashed a beam of fire upon it and maintained it for a few seconds until the smell of scorched flesh started becoming noticeable even through the masks they all wore.
Finally, a notification rang out. James pulled it up faster than he could ever remember, and a cheer rose from his mouth before he realized what he was doing.
Agent Martinez emerged from her observation point, clapping her hands in genuine admiration. "Incredible work, Team 0! Your skill and ability to adapt in battle have grown immensely. The hydra is one of the toughest creatures in the nearby dungeons and you emerged victorious. You should be proud of how far you''ve come."
Her words were met with proud smiles from the team. Despite how brutal this last fight had been, they would not have celebrated as much if that was the only thing. Rather, after weeks of grueling training, they had all now entered the last stretch of their run to F-rank.
The Last Five levels within an Awakening tier were somewhat unique. Not because the difficulty increased in any particular manner, nor because the System threw a wrench in their path. But Awakeners were somewhat superstitious, and the belief that the last five levels were the most important in one''s path to get the best Talent evolutions possible had become extremely widespread.
While James didn''t necessarily subscribe to it - it made no logical sense, and if there was one thing the System could be trusted on, it was to be internally logical - he still felt elated at how close he was to ranking up.
I could probably sneak off tonight, fight a doppelg?nger or two by myself, and get to level 100. I''m pretty sure I could do it, considering how weirdly they behaved whenever they tried to copy me. Thakinetic Resistance must interfere with their skills, which makes me the best at killing them. But I suppose it would be pretty shitty to do it, especially given how important everyone seems to believe the last five levels are.
"Alright, guys. I understand you must have crossed into the Last Five, given your enthusiasm." Their minder for the past few days said, chuckling. The woman had seemingly no end to her patience, and though her training had been mostly put on hold while she watched over Team 0, she showed no sign of being annoyed with them.
James had speculated that Miss Walker and Leonid must have promised her something pretty valuable, before chiding himself. It wasn''t his fault that the world had made him cynical, but he should still try not to think badly about people who had given him no reason to do so.
"Fuck yes we did!" Ezekiel exulted. He had worked the hardest at the facility and in the field, wanting to bridge the gap with his teammates before it could become too vast. His determination had shown its fruits, since he had reached the same threshold as the others.
His fighting style had improved and become more refined, primarily thanks to Leonid taking him aside for a few private training sessions.
"That''s amazing. I''m so glad for you." Martinez replied, a bright smile painted on her lips. She seemed genuinely glad for them, and James could only feel happy they had met such a nice person. Many would have done the bare necessary to appease their superior, especially after being saddled with kids to look after. On the other hand, Agent Martinez had done much more than that, offering tips and suggestions that allowed them to keep pushing their grinding without any roadblocks.
"Now it''s time to go back to the facility. Mr. Stein will want to talk with you about getting the last EXPs and your future rank up."
James felt his lips curl up in a grin. He was almost there.
Chapter 108
James leaned back in the surprisingly soft armchair. He had feared a man as rigid and spartan as Leonid Stein would have preferred hard, uncomfortable ones, but that didn''t seem to be the case.
However, the rest of the office was exactly how he had imagined it. No decoration, save for one framed photo that could only be seen from behind the desk. Nothing adorned the walls, as the man''s achievements could not be put on paper easily.
Somehow, after the grueling weeks of training he went through at the facility, it felt vaguely comforting to James, at least compared to the chaos of the dungeons.
Standing by the window overlooking the training grounds, Leonid finally turned to face them. He had told them to sit down and then kept them waiting for a few minutes in silence. His expression was one of solemn contemplation, which set the mood for a serious conversation.
Agent Martinez had already alerted them to expect the man to want to talk about their possible rank-up, but it was only now starting to feel real.
The tall blonde man clasped his hands behind his back, his gaze sweeping over each of them. "You''ve all come a long way since you first arrived here. Your progress is not just in your physical abilities, although we have managed to make you squeeze a few stat points more than what the System gave you. You are now more aware of your strengths and weaknesses. Something most Awakeners never reach, which will cripple their growth."
He paused, letting his words sink in before continuing. "As you approach the next tier of Awakening, you''ll be faced with choices regarding the evolution of your Talents. These decisions will shape your path as Awakeners and define your roles in battles to come."
We are getting there. It''s still crazy to think about, but we have gotten so close to the rank up in just a little more than six months. That''s insane.
"I generally have this discussion with my pupils in private, because this type of information can be extremely sensitive. Knowing the ins and outs of someone else''s Talent means being able to counter them. It''s not something people want to be known." Taking a deep breath, he continued. "But I suspect you don''t really care about that. Leila told me that Team 0 is a special case, and she was right. You know too much about each other, and yet, it''s a strength rather than a weakness."
James shared a small smile with the others. They had been initially dismissed by almost everyone in the facility as Rookies, but their incredible growth had put those whispers to a stop.
"Therefore." Leonid resumed. "If there is no objection, I will speak with all of you simultaneously."
When no one said anything, he grunted, closing his eyes.
Maria stiffened in her seat when he opened them, fixing her with a stern look. "Maria, your talents as a mage are remarkable. Your choices will likely be centered around pure mage progression ¨C focusing on the strength and control of your flames and expanding your elemental abilities, meaning you''d be able to wield more of them, like wind or lightning. While it would enhance your range and adaptability, this is generally discouraged, because it means not growing the strength of your main element. You''d simply add on it, whereas progressing your Talent means multiplying its might."
Daniel nodded solemnly as Leonid turned to him. "Daniel, your role as a Tank has been invaluable to your team. However, you''ll have to decide whether to continue on this path or explore a more varied version. Each choice will offer different ways to protect and support your team, and while I understand that you want to keep helping them, you should also consider a few other options, which will allow you to become more independent. As things are, you are only so successful because you have people covering your weaknesses. You should keep an eye on those alternatives because there might be one that''s just right for you."
Ezekiel gulped when it was his turn, hands clenched in his lap. "Ezekiel, your healing and support abilities have saved your team countless times, and I have personally seen how much you can grow. You might be faced with a decision to specialize as a pure Healer, a Support, or something that bridges both roles, which would be a continuation of what you are now." Seeing that the boy''s expression was falling, the man added. "That doesn''t mean the System will not consider your efforts these past few weeks. It should also provide you with a more balanced option, which would include directly offensive abilities."
After that, ignoring the bright smile on the boy''s face, he turned to Lauren. "Your skills as a Rogue have grown by leaps and bounds while here. You were decent at stealth when you first came, but had nothing to back it up. Now, you can fulfill your role completely. The System should recognize this growth and provide you with some magical abilities. Likely to be elemental in nature, give your teacher''s skills. Consider your options carefully, but you should aim to expand your repertoire with shadow or light magic, depending on the path you want to take."
Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.
Finally, it was James'' turn. "Your Talent is similar enough to several others that I was initially of the belief that you''d follow a Warrior-like path, but after observing you for a while, I came to believe it''s more like an incredibly specialized Support than anything else." A short silence followed while James computed what he had just heard. Then, things started clicking in his mind, and he could only nod dumbly.
How could I have not seen it? I''m basically buffing myself, enhancing my attributes and my resistances. It''s just that my abilities only work towards myself and not others like Ezekiel''s.
Leonid gave a slight nod, noticing that James had understood his point. "Yes, that makes me think the System will give you at least one option to expand your skills to include others, becoming a fully-fledged support. You''d be able to protect others much better than an average buff since you''d be working off a template you already have so much control over."
Then, he huffed a breath since James was still staring into the distance, contemplating the earth-shattering revelation. "That doesn''t mean you have to take it, boy!" He rumbled, which made James refocus.
"That will just be one of the paths the System will offer you. You''ll likely also have something to expand your skillset in a more selfish direction. You''ll likely have to decide if you want to remain a close-range fighter or if you want to expand. More than that, you''ll have several options regarding how your Talent will interact with others, becoming more directly involved with your offensive capabilities." With that said, the man sighed. His gaze swept all over them as he considered his next words.
"Remember, the choices you make now will set the foundation for your future as Awakeners. But no matter your chosen path, the necessity of gaining important experiences in the next five levels cannot be overstated."
His gaze became more intense. "In these levels, you will face monsters far more powerful than those you have encountered so far. We will be taking you to hunt creatures beyond your ability to handle. It''s crucial for your growth to increase the options the System will give you. It might not be settled science, but there are enough anecdotal reports that it''s better not to risk it."
James exchanged a look with his teammates. They were all extremely curious about what the man had in mind for them. They would give it their all, there was no doubt about it, but the long-awaited goal of ranking up called to them like a siren song, and it wasn''t easy waiting so long when they could reach it in a few days of hard work.
Leonid abruptly changed the topic. "Leila, your teacher, will join you as soon as she returns from her own training. She''s now on the cusp of the A-rank. The old man some of you have noticed hanging around - who I can assure you is more than capable of this - promised he''d help you reach that threshold, allowing her to push hard on her dungeon run. You must work hard, not just for yourselves, but to make her proud."
James found himself grinning. He had known his teacher was intensifying her training, since her presence had become more robust as time passed, but that she was so close to A-rank was surprising.
Daniel broke the silence, his voice steady. "We won''t let her down."
Maria nodded in agreement, her eyes blazing with determination. "We''ll handle whatever comes our way."
The room was bathed in the soft glow of the evening light filtering through the small window. Team 0, gathered in their shared quarters at the Facility, sat on the bunk beds that had become their makeshift seats for such discussions.
James leaned against the wall. He was wearing basketball shorts and an old t-shirt, his usual sleeping gear when not in the field. His gaze drifted to the ceiling as he spoke. "In the next few days, things are going to change rapidly for us. Facing higher-level dungeons¡ I''m very curious to fight those monsters, but if anything goes wrong, we are done."
Sitting cross-legged on the bed next to his, Maria nodded in agreement. She had a tank top and biker shorts on and had her hair in a messy bun. "I wouldn''t mind if it was Miss Walker coming with us, but with her pushing to A-rank, I suppose it''s not possible."
Daniel, sporting black pajama pants and nothing else, crossed his arms over his bare, muscular chest. "We can''t be over-reliant on her. She has already set up things, so we''ll be watched by someone she considers powerful enough to protect us."
Ezekiel merely hummed, lying on his bed and staring at the ceiling. Lauren dressed similarly to Maria but with an oversized t-shirt instead, bounced on the bed next to him. "I wonder who this old man really is. I know James said he feels very powerful, but something about him tells me I should know him."
James shrugged. He knew the majority of powerful Awakeners, but some preferred to keep away from the limelight, and nothing could be done about those. No one was brave enough to poke such powerful people, after all. Not even the paparazzi.
"I wonder what''s going on in New York." Ezekiel finally said, breaking the silence.
Maria groaned. "Crap, I don''t even want to think about it. I just know it''s gonna be sooo annoying."
That made James huff a laugh. He agreed that things in New York would likely start up again the moment they got back, but he also felt that they would be different. Team 0 was different, after all. "First of all." He began. "We''ll probably be busy. If we manage to rank up, we''ll have to take the test soon."
That made all the others groan. Somehow, with all the mess they had been through in the desert dungeon and the grueling training they had completed in the facility, the fact that they would have to prepare for an exam had slipped their minds.
"Oh, come on, I had fun last time." James laughed, teasing.
"Yes, because you spent the whole day flirting with that girl." Lauren shot back.
That made James reach around and pinch her sides, making her squeal extremely loudly. The Rogue jumped several feet in the air, her head touching the ceiling, before she fell down on James with the wrath of a thousand suns.
They spent the rest of the evening laughing together, relaxing, and enjoying the downtime, knowing they wouldn¡¯t have many chances like this in the future.
Chapter 108.5 - Interlude Leila
"You know, I put this off for so long, and now that I''m here, it didn''t take much. I was always like that when I was young. I''d procrastinate until I absolutely needed to do something and do it at the last possible moment. It''s just who I am." Leila said out loud, her conversation partner keeping quiet.
"Of course, I''d spend the whole time fretting about needing to do whatever I was procrastinating on. Thinking about it with hindsight, it was a terribly inefficient way to live. But I would be so worked up by the time I started doing it that I was very effcient." She continued, amusement evident in her tone as she reclined back, looking at the stars twinkling merrily above her head.
"It was easier than I like to admit. I could have done this anytime in the past year or so. But I suppose everyone has their shortcomings, huh?" She asked, getting no response once again.
She wasn''t bothered by the silence, however, and continued undeterred. "I always found an excuse because I knew things would change massively if I actually crossed this threshold. As a B-rank Awakener, I had a lot of leeway, that''s true, but minimal political powers. The very fact that I had to spend so much time greasing hands and bowing my head to the directorate makes me want to vomit. But evidently, I preferred that to having the power to change things."
Leila chuckled again, though it was a bitter sound this time, nothing like the previous laugh. "I know that A-rank is not the end-all-be-all, seeing as Leonid and even that smarmy bastard Roman still have to play the game, but the weight behind their words is several times the one behind mine. I should have pushed to get here sooner, but only the danger I can see my kids being in woke me up."
For a while, the only sound through the vast, desolate swamp was that of the crackling fire her magic was sustaining and her conversation partner''s slow, labored breath.
The fight had long since gone out of it. The struggling, twisting and turning as it attempted to get free from the bonds Leila had cast had only served to exhaust it further, and it was intelligent enough to realize there was nothing it could do.
A Hydra, so vast as to make the one Team 0 had fought look like a newborn, lay behind Leila, its numerous heads entirely missing as the stumps were coated in dark flames, which prevented its incredible regeneration abilities from successfully restoring it.
It was a crueler punishment than Leila would usually inflict on a monster, but she had felt the need to ponder some things, and talking to herself out loud felt too much like she was going crazy.
Therefore, she had bound the dungeon''s Boss in thousands of layers with her shadows and cast hellfire on its open wounds so that all its energy would be eternally locked, trying to regenerate against the infernal heat.
"Well, that, and being told that I cannot access certain information made me very, very curious about what''s really going on." She continued, good mood somewhat restored. "Now, I don''t think they are going to hand over the keys the moment I get registered as an A-rank, of course, otherwise people like Marcus and Leonid would have already known everything, but it will make my investigation much easier to conduct, and any attempt to stymy me much harder to carry."
Finally, Leila placed her hand on the last remaining hydra head. It was so large that the eye she was standing next to was as big as her entire body. That very same eye tiredly shifted to look at her.
For a moment, she thought it may contain something beyond animalistic rage, but the monster still only held hatred. It wanted to kill her, and nothing, not even the suffering it was no doubt going through, could stop that feeling.
"There is always a good reason to push things to a later time." She said, resuming her previous train of thought. "I would have liked to be there for the kids as they get the experience for the Last Five, but if I had done that, I would not be here now. I would have procrastinated again, and I don''t think I''ll get another chance like this anytime soon."
Stolen novel; please report.
Leila sighed, calling upon her mana, condensing it before her hand in a tiny sphere, pushing thousands and thousands of points per second into it. "The Silent Guardian will take care of them. I''d even say nobody in the world can do a better job than that monstrous old man. Really, he was already old when the Apocalypse started, but to climb to S-rank with your bones creaking and arthritis¡ He has to be a real battle junkie, no matter what he tries to show himself as."
The moment the sphere she was holding reached critical mass, Leila let it go.
A flash of purple later and the sound of thunder rumbled through the Canadian plains. Birds miles away took to the air, their instincts telling them that a calamity unlike any they knew of was close.
A large, deep furrow was carved into the earth, a dozen feet deep and extending for half a mile. Of the majestic, monstrous hydra, nothing remained. Not even the mana stone.
It''s a pity that these things can regenerate even from a little bit of flesh. The stone would have fetched a pretty price. Well, I don''t need more money for myself, and I already own a house, but it''s always nice to build a nest egg for the future, considering how things are looking.
That done, Leila turned to look at the notifications that had sprung up as soon as she released her magic.
CONGRATULATIONS!
You have defeated [Lernaean Hydra - Undying Calamity]! You have earned 62B EXP!
CONGRATULATIONS!
You have reached Level 400! You have reached a Major Threshold! Remaining EXP deferred until Rank-up.
CONGRATULATIONS!
-You are eligible for a Rank Up! As Humanity''s shield, you have proven worthy of the power the System bestowed upon you.
- You have wielded your might to advance the cause of Life and Liberty.
- Thousands of Sapient lives that would have perished have flourished because of you.
- You have killed a [Plague Lord].
- You have killed a [Aether-Born Scourge]
- You have killed a [Enemy of Humanity] x3
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Leila felt her smile grow as she read the notifications. It wasn''t often that she allowed herself to feel pride for her actions, having been taught by her mentor that it would only lead to hubris. But on this one occasion, seeing the System itself recognize her, she let herself enjoy the moment.
By the time I get to the next rank, I want this list to be twice as long. It might be too much, but it''s a good goal to aim for.
Knowing that the System only mentioned actions that profoundly impacted the world - when put into the context of the current rank - Leila had done an excellent job gathering high-quality experiences.
WOULD YOU LIKE TO PROCEED WITH THE RANK UP?
YES NO
This last message held a very different weight than all others. Scientists and philosophers had often interrogated themselves as to why this was the case whenever a Rank Up was offered, and the most common answer was that the System brought its attention directly to the matter, not leaving it to its side processors.
There was no way of knowing if that was the truth, but considering the pressure Leila could feel emanating from the blue window, she was inclined to agree.
With a mental push, she accepted, not wanting to delay the process any longer.
Curiosity was one emotion Leila had always felt very strongly, and considering how unique her previous Rank Up had been, transforming her FireShadow Mage Talent into what it now was, she was dying to know what she''d get offered this time.
As dozens upon dozens of new windows opened up, completely obscuring her surroundings - which had changed to the infinite white void she had become used to whenever she ranked up - Leila sat down, settling in for the long haul.
A Rank Up was a protected process. The System didn''t allow anyone to interfere with it, even in the middle of a dungeon. Of course, that didn''t mean that as soon as it was done, she couldn''t get attacked before she got used to her new powers, but that would only be dangerous if she chose a Talent evolution that was so different from her previous one, she would need some time to learn how to use it.
I have no intention of doing that. Princess of Hell might be an edgy-sounding name, but it''s also very powerful. Anything that stems directly from it can only be amazing.
The first few she looked over were decent enough, but far from what she needed to be if she wanted to shake things up.
Some offered increased mana pools by orders of magnitude, while others would allow her to expand her domain, gaining absolute control over more elements.
Leila was momentarily tempted by one option called Avatar of the Flame, which would remove her Shadow manipulation abilities in exchange for her becoming one with fire. She''d reach levels of control with the element impossible to achieve otherwise, and her power output would be essentially infinite. For as long as she was alive, she''d burn fiercely.
That, however, was not what she wanted. It took her the better part of two hours, spent reading all the options in case something special popped up before she found what she wanted.
[Infernal Queen] called like a beacon to her, and Leila grinned with satisfaction as she accepted the option.
Chapter 109
"Now then, be careful around these vines. They can and will suck the blood out of you if you touch them." The old man guiding them said, gesturing to several trees before them, whose branches hosted thin, barely visible green vines.
The surrounding forest was dark, illuminated only by their torches. A transparent barrier surrounded them, protecting Team 0 from the toxic environment that would have required either a much greater physique or specialized gear that had not been possible to acquire.
Wearing his straw hat, lumberjack shirt and jeans, the old man seemed like the personification of the term "salt of the earth". However, James had learned that his initial feeling had been correct.
As soon as they had set foot in the forest dungeon half an hour from the facility, a gigantic, crazed white silverback attacked them. The power of its blows had been enough to paste a tank, but the barrier the old man had erected with an errant wave of his hand just before they entered had held up without showing any strain.
After several heart-pounding seconds in which they all watched, terrified, as the B-rank monster unleashed its entire might before them, their guide got annoyed and snapped his fingers.
The gorilla, larger than a car, had exploded into fine mist. Nothing had been left, not even the mana stone.
The old man, who had presented himself as Julian Lestrade and told them to call him Mr. Julian, had apologized for the mess, saying that he thought they might enjoy seeing what a B-rank creature was like but that in his old age, he couldn''t stand when there were too loud noises.
The following minutes were spent entirely in silence as Team 0 tried to digest what they had just seen. James had known, from the moment Leonid Stein had told them that they would go on an expedition to gather high-quality EXP for their Last Five, that he would have to face monsters beyond what he had ever fought, but he hadn''t expected one of those monsters to be his guide.
Still, it was weirdly reassuring for the old man to be the one taking care of them. James still couldn''t place him, despite something at the back of his mind screaming that he should know him very well, but that very same voice told him that he could be sure nothing would happen to them as long as the man was around.
Evidently wanting to break the awkward silence, the old man resumed talking as if nothing had happened. "The belief that the Last Five were so important is both less and more real than people know. Less, because there is nothing inherently special about these five levels compared to the rest. But more because of simple mathematics. You are much more powerful at level ninety-five than you were at level fifty. You are thus able to survive things that would have immediately killed you then. That is what allows you to gather more valuable EXP."
That brought James back to earth. It made a lot of sense once he thought about it. "But then, why is there such a widespread belief?" He asked despite himself.
Mr. Julian grinned at that. "The answer to that is quite simple. People are still people, no matter how much more power they have. To explain things they don''t understand, humans have always made up interesting stories. Like many others, this just happens to have a touch of truth sprinkled on top, making it easier to maintain. The System, so far, has not spoken directly about any of these hidden mechanics. Which means we just don''t know."
"And people really don''t like not knowing." James finished for him, murmuring.
Mr. Julian chuckled softly, his eyes twinkling with a hint of mischief. "Exactly. The unknown is often more terrifying than the most frightening monster. But it also makes for grand stories. And stories are what brought humanity out of our darkest times. In the early days of the Apocalypse, things looked to be lost. Humanity would have been wiped out if it hadn''t found stories to tell. It was a time when heroes were forged in fire, and the world as we knew it was hanging by a thread."
As they walked, the old man regaled them with tales from the time when Awakeners first emerged. His voice was rich and animated, painting vivid pictures of battles against monstrous creatures, ruined cities, and the brave souls who rose to meet the challenge.
"Governments were collapsing, and the old order was failing." He narrated, eyes lost in the fog of time, even as he casually batted to the side any attempt the dungeon threw. "But amidst all the despair, there were those who stood tall. Ordinary people who found extraordinary strength within themselves to fight back. It was a dark time, but it was also a time of great courage and sacrifice."
The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.
Team 0 listened, captivated by his voice. Mr. Julian did not name any of the figures he was talking about, but the vividness he painted them with made any doubt they might have had about the veracity of his words disappear.
The reverie was broken when they entered a clearing. One massive tree, as tall as some of New York''s smaller skyscrapers, occupied it. At its roots, James could feel a powerful presence. It was flighty, one moment incredibly powerful and the next as inert as a rock, which put him on edge.
He made to comment, but the old man lifted a hand, signaling for him to keep quiet.
"As you know, you are here to earn some good quality experience. As a rule, I don''t particularly like the practice of power leveling. It means giving strength to those who did not work for it. But I have been assured by people I trust that you are all more than ready for such a burden, which is why I have accepted accompanying you in the first place."
Seeing that they all were looking at him, waiting for him to continue, he smiled. "I''m glad to say that you have given me an excellent first impression. Thus, I have decided to help you in your quest for power. That means preparing the floor for you. From now on, I will find the best prey for each of you and allow you to kill it while I prevent any harm from coming to you." He said, tone grave.
James immediately picked up on what was not being said. "Does that mean you want us to be the only one to deal any damage?"
Again, Mr. Julian smiled in satisfaction. "That''s exactly right. I believe the System will consider your efforts much more highly if you truly killed the creature I give you."
The younger Awakeners shared a long look. They were used to the other shoe dropping, which is why no one would put up a fuss, but what the old man had just said changed things. They would have to spend a long, long time hacking at whatever creature he chose for them.
In the end, there was nothing they could do. Standing in the middle of a B-rank dungeon whose very air was enough to kill them on the spot, they were all at his mercy. Denying him was just not an option.
Seeing that he had their acceptance, if not their agreement, the old man continued. "Now, this here is a Dryad of some sort. A slippery creature whose power is based upon their territory and the safety of their mother tree. The perfect opponent for someone whose modus operandi is increasing or decreasing others¡¯ power."
As he said that, everyone turned to face Ezekiel, who had paled dramatically.
For all the hard work he had put into becoming more active in any engagement, the team''s youngest was still not entirely comfortable fighting alone.
Still, it wasn''t like he had any other option, and so, with a pat on the back from James, he sighed and stepped forward.
"Now, don''t look like you are going to your execution, boy." The old man chuckled, rubbing his unkempt beard. "This will be over before you know it. You just have to put in some elbow grease."
With that, he turned to the tree and waved a hand, the air rippling before him like water.
A short scream came from the tree''s direction, a disturbingly human sound. Soon after, a creature that looked like the caricature of a beautiful woman, whose skin was bark and whose features were too sharp, carved into the wood as if to mock humanity, came flying through the air, held in an invisible grip.
The Dryad''s eyes, reflecting the deep greens of the forest, were filled with fury and pain. She writhed within the magical restraints, her leaves rustling like whispers of ancient curses.
Unfortunately for her, there was nothing she could do against the might of her captor. Her power boiled beneath her wooden skin, unable to be released, increasing her frustration as she glared at the group of puny humans.
Ezekiel gulped again but gathered himself and stepped forward, taking his daggers out of their sheaths. Before he could swing, however, a chuckle interrupted him.
"Boy, I know I told you to go ahead, but if you attack her with those, we''ll be here until you are as old as I." The ancient mage lifted his hands, grasping at the air. Seemingly out of nowhere, a new dagger appeared. It looked perfectly ordinary, save its shiny luster, but the way the light bounced off its edge, as if afraid of being cut, raised James'' hackles.
"Take this and get on with it."
And with that, Ezekiel attacked. His body glowed as he cast several buffs upon himself before stacking weakening spells on his opponent. More and more were added until he stopped, panting.
From what James could tell, his friend had done as much as he could without exhausting himself completely, which felt very wise, given that however many debuffs he used, he would still need to swing for a long time.
The first stab was almost hesitant, as if Ezekiel was testing the Dryad''s range of motion. His new knife left a thin line behind, a testament to its sharpness.
Once he was sure the monster wouldn¡¯t kill him and that he could truly hurt it, the boy started wailing on the Dryad.
Unsurprisingly, each cut he managed to inflict was met with an almost immediate regeneration of her woody flesh. The magic of her tree, looming from the middle of the clearing, was unable to do more than that, but it would use its full might to lend her an unnerving resilience.
The battle was less a fight and more a macabre dance. His spells, usually more than adequate at controlling his enemies, could barely slow the Dryad¡¯s regeneration.
As time wore on, the strain on Ezekiel became palpable. His movements grew sluggish, his breath ragged. The relentless need to keep attacking, to follow the old mage''s cold directive, weighed heavily on his soul. Still, he persisted in his grim task. Cut after cut, chip of wood after chip of wood, he slowly penetrated the tough bark.
Meanwhile, the old mage watched with clinical detachment. His eyes, cold and calculating, missed nothing yet revealed nothing of his thoughts. He seemed to view the scene as a necessary, if uninteresting, process - a task to be completed with no regard for the emotional toll it took on his young ward.
For a moment, James felt the need to interfere. He could see his friend going through a great suffering of his own, and he wanted to help. But one look from the old man was enough to stop him in his tracks.
Each of them would have to go through this, and their guardian wouldn''t allow any interference.
Chapter 110
Every time his fists touched the stone-like bark, tiny chips flew away. Dull thuds echoed through the clearing. The dense, musty air that permeated the dungeon, kept the sounds contained.
Subtle, almost inaudible groans followed James¡¯ hits as the monster stood immobilized, its boughs quivering slightly under the old man''s formidable magic. The Ent, a colossal tree monster with gnarled limbs and a trunk as wide as a small house, whose power should have been enough to paste the puny human wailing on it, slowly suffered more and more. What had been a mere scratch initially became a crack and then a gaping wound, oozing sap, over the course of twenty minutes.
Sweat poured down James'' brow, stinging his eyes and flowing down his body. His battle suit, made of high-quality D-rank materials, allowed for some perspiration, but the task he was engaged in was simply too demanding.
Despite his Empowerment skill flooding his veins with mana, enhancing his strength and resilience, James felt stretched to his limits. Each punch felt like striking a solid stone wall, the Ent''s bark yielding only the smallest amount.
His fists, which had managed to hurt even the tough skin of F-rank dungeon Bosses, had been mangled by the repetitive, constant punches he was forced to commit to.
No healing had been allowed, even after Ezekiel had found the strength to protest, pointing out that the efficiency of his attacks would considerably go down as his bones broke. "It would mean splitting the EXP even further. This has to be an individual fight, and there cannot be any interference." The old man had said detachedly, his eyes glinting with an unreadable light.
James had long since given up on their guide finding some pity for their suffering. On the surface, Mr. Julian looked to be a jolly person, but the way he pushed them to keep attacking, chipping away at creatures far beyond their ken, showed he had a ruthless, cold side that sent a shiver down James'' spine.
Watching Ezekiel finally kill the Dryad, after almost a whole hour of stabbing, imprecations, pleas and more stabbing, had been difficult.
Maria at least had the luxury of distance, which made the whole process more clinical. Her exhaustion, however, had been real, and having to watch her down three high-quality potions the old man produced out of thin air whenever her mana was spent was still not easy. Her opponent had been a fat, white mole whose coming had made the earth tremble beneath their feet.
The old man plucked it out of the ground with the ease with which a child picked up a toy. It, too, had been bound and forced to be roasted alive in a slow, torturous process.
Daniel''s assigned monster had been a Titanoboa. A snake with prehistoric characteristics, large enough to be compared to a whale. Its body a mass of coiled muscle, which had easily withstood the Tank''s Bashes. It had taken him even longer than Ezekiel to finally kill it after having battered its skull for almost two hours.
Lauren had been the quickest, if only because her monster, a kind of green sprite, had been the most fragile of the lot. Apparently, its magic would have been enough to render them from the earth in a second, but the old man had handled it easily. Still, its human-like characteristic and the pleading sounds it made had turned what should have been the easiest fight into a traumatizing slog.
Even as James kept attacking, so much mana churning in his fists that he could feel nothing from them, he reflected detachedly that his fight was the best one. He still couldn''t help but feel a pang of pity for the creature. It had been alive, a part of this dungeon''s ecosystem, before they had come along. Now, it was nothing more than a target, a means to an end in his quest for power and advancement.
It would be killed by someone much weaker than it, all because a monstrous old man had decided it would make for a good victim.
I have killed so many monsters and never felt anything like this. It''s nothing close to what killing that man was like, but there is still some guilt. It''s like I know I shouldn''t be doing this, but I''ll still keep doing it in the name of gaining power. That''s an icky feeling.
But he pushed these thoughts aside. This was the life of an Awakener, the path he had chosen. Survival and strength were the world''s currencies these days, and he needed to grow for his and his team¡¯s sake.
Eventually, as the haze of pain started becoming too much to bear, James considered asking for a potion, or at least something to numb the feeling. But he didn''t. A small part of him felt the need to complete this task alone, without outside help beyond what was absolutely necessary.
This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.
That was what broke his subconscious limitation on the most dangerous development of his mana manipulation skills. Ever since that day in the desert dungeon, he had not used his corrosive mana again. At least not in real-life fights. James had been too afraid of what his power could do. What it had done.
But now, he just wanted the Ent to die. He wanted the pain to stop and to be able to rest.
Taking hold of the dregs of mana that remained in his system, James gritted his teeth, his mind coalescing around the determination to end the fight.
Every cell of his body gave its due, every ounce of energy he could spare was collected and molded under the immense pressure of his will.
Slowly, with a labored breath, he stopped his assault. The bark had been broken open, that was true, but it would take him too long to reach the mana stone beneath the hard wood. Thus, he placed a hand inside the wound, almost gently.
He exhaled and, with it, let go of the corrosive mana, guiding it down his arm and into the monster.
Unsurprisingly, the Ent fell slower than all other creatures he had tried this technique on. Its mana system was much more resilient than any before. It fought back against him, pushing away at the invading force.
James had never been on the receiving end of his own attack, but he could imagine it felt like a terrifying, slow creep as it took over more and more of the victim''s body, using their own power to fuel itself.
That, in the end, was what killed the Ent. Despite its incredible vitality and powerful mana, there was nothing it could do as the old man constrained its external skills. Its insides were slowly invaded, and its power was used to fuel the corrosion.
With a groan that sounded almost like a sigh, the massive tree monster began to crumble upon itself. Gently, it was lowered down by an unseen force, until the mighty Ent rested on the loamy forest floor, to the ignorant looking nothing different than a regular oak tree that had been felled by rot and time.
James stood there, panting heavily, his hands trembling from exertion and pain. A notification flashed from the back of his mind, telling of his defeat of an [Ancient Ent] and two levels gained. A minuscule reward for such a monumental effort, but most of the credit went to Mr. Julian''s magic.
His vision blurred, the edges of his consciousness fraying. The pain, exhaustion, and emotional turmoil of the fight converged, overwhelming him. His knees buckled, and the world went dark.
When James awoke, he found himself at the dungeon''s exit, lying on the cold, damp ground. His body ached in protest at every movement; despite that, he could feel his hands having been healed. His teammates were scattered around him, each nursing their own wounds and fatigue. Considering how tired Ezekiel had been after his fight, basic field healing and taking care of the worst injuries was all he could be expected to do. Without the potions the old man freely offered, he would not have been capable of even that.
Mr. Julian stood a short distance away, his back to them as if in contemplation.
The old man turned, his expression unreadable. "You have done well." He began, his voice betraying no hint of either approval or disappointment. "Your determination, at least, is commendable."
James struggled to sit up, his body screaming in protest. He noticed that his hands had been bandaged with expert care. Blood and gore still covered his uniform, most of which was his own. Some sap coated his arms, sticky and dense, and James momentarily despaired at the thought of having to scrub his suit clean before the next deployment.
He looked around at his team, seeing in their eyes a reflection of his own feelings ¨C a mixture of pride, exhaustion, and an unspoken question about the price of this experience. The mental toll of fighting the defenseless B-rank monsters was more significant than they expected, even though they logically knew those same creatures would not have wasted a second in killing them, had they wandered through the dungeon without the old man''s protection.
Mr. Julian continued. "Your progress today was significant, but the path ahead remains steep. We will do this again the day after tomorrow. Rest as much as you can while at the Facility to prepare for another trial like this."
His voice had no apology or hint of regret for what they had endured. It was a statement of fact, a declaration of the reality of their situation. James felt resentment and respect for the old man. He had pushed them to their limits but had only done so to make them stronger. To grant them a chance at an even better rank up.
"The experience you gained today, though reduced by my presence, is invaluable. However, it¡¯s important you understand that without me, you would not survive these encounters." The old man continued. "Don''t waste time thinking of how much more you would have gained without my interference. You would have died. I have already lost too many promising prospects to this exact foolishness. We will need two more dives like this to reach your goal of level 100, and I intend to bring you all back from those."
Is there really a G-rank in the world that thinks they can somehow survive going through a B-rank dungeon? Well, I suppose there is always someone that stupid around if he says he has lost people like this.
No one had anything to say; they were too tired and mentally drawn to even bother arguing against the order to do it all over again.
They had known things would be much more complicated than usual as they gathered the EXP for the Last Five. Reality being even harsher would not make them back down.
Team 0 had faced terrible odds before, and this was nothing compared to that. They would emerge from this experience stronger than ever, and all members knew they would need that power to face what was brewing beyond the horizon.
I''d do this a hundred times if it means getting the best Talent evolution possible. It''s horrible, tiring, and messy work; I feel like crap and want to crawl into bed and never get out. But I''ll still do it.
Miss Walker had trusted them to achieve the next rank, and they wouldn''t disappoint her.
"I''ll inform Leonid to leave you be tomorrow. Given your results, I¡¯ll makes sure you have access to the officers'' baths, which are pretty luxurious." The old man added, stroking his beard.
That lifted their mood. They had heard rumors of large pools of warm water, scented oils, and even massaging chairs, but they had thought them far beyond their ability to reach.
Maybe this won''t be so bad.
Chapter 111
The officers'' bathroom was a sanctuary of luxury in the otherwise austere facility Leonid Stein ran. Team 0, weary from their grueling training the day before, stepped into the opulent space with a collective sigh of relief. They would have come as soon as they returned had they all not been bone-deep tired, so they had woken up early to be able to enjoy the benefit for as long as possible.
The room was spacious, its walls adorned with carving in the wood depicting various mythical creatures. A large heated pool dominated the center, its waters gently steaming and inviting. Massage chairs were strategically placed along the edges of the room, offering a view of the pool and the wooden planks that gave the whole thing a Scandinavian feel.
The scent of eucalyptus and lavender filled the air, calming and invigorating at the same time. James, Lauren, Ezekiel, Daniel, and Maria each found their way to a massage chair after they had finished soaking, sinking into the plush cushions with a sense of contentment while wearing a sinfully soft robe. They had been through a lot, and this moment of peace was a rare luxury.
"Getting out of the water was hard enough. I don''t think I''ll be able to stand up from here." James murmured as he felt the chair begin to work.
As they relaxed, the gentle hum of the massage chairs lulled them into a state of semi-consciousness. Their conversation was light, mostly revolving around the day''s plans.
"I think we may be able to get some donuts if we get to the mess hall before the day''s training lets out." Daniel proposed, although from the way he was melting from the massage, he didn''t look particularly intent on leaving any time soon.
"I still don''t believe they are as good as Agent Martinez said," Ezekiel responded, working some hydrating cream into his calloused hands.
"We won''t ever know unless we manage to get them," James replied. Considering the unspoken hierarchy of the facility meant that the higher rankers almost entirely consumed the limited supply of donuts, Team 0 had never even come close to tasting one.
The conversation drifted, the team slowly sinking into their own thoughts. James found himself staring at the ceiling, wondering what made the builders of this place decide that a full spa needed to be placed in what should have been a military camp.
I''m not complaining. But it is a bit weird. I suppose that soldiers work better if they know there are luxuries available to them for good behavior. But it still seems like a waste of money. Oh well, it''s here now, might as well just enjoy it.
As he relaxed, his attention was inadvertently drawn to a group of officers who had entered the room. Their presences indicated them being at least C-ranks and they were engaged in a serious discussion, their voices carrying across the water. James and his friends exchanged glances, curiosity piqued.
"The Kashmir Operation is going well." One of the officers said, a note of pride in his voice. His blonde hair was long and wild, reaching his shoulders, and he had several tattoos depicting various monsters on his chest and neck, though his face was free. "Our A and S-rank Awakeners are clearing out their bases with ease. No matter where they hide, our Scouts find them without trouble. At this rate, they might wrap up the whole thing within a few months."
"But there''s more trouble brewing." Another officer responded, his tone grave. "I heard that Intelligence expects allied groups to the KLF to be looking to make moves in Europe and Asia. The situation could escalate quickly."
The team listened intently, the discussion painting a vivid picture of a world on the brink of chaos. The mention of the terrorists who had bombed New York a month ago sent a chill down James'' spine. Things were becoming increasingly dangerous, and the fact that they had been so insulated from danger lately had made them forget how messy the global situation was.
The conversation among the officers grew more intense, their voices tinged with concern and determination. ¡°I heard that we are preparing to send peacekeeping teams at the request of our allies." One officer stated as he removed his robe, lowering himself in the warm water and causing ripples to spread. He had very short hair and a wide nose. His black skin glinted with oils he must have applied before getting in. "It''s a delicate situation, and the presence of our Awakeners on foreign soil could be a more long-term thing than we initially expected."
This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.
James couldn''t help but feel a surge of apprehension at the thought. The fact that American Awakeners were being used as more than just weapons to reclaim land from the dungeons, but as tools in the geopolitical arena made him remember his grandfather''s words. The man had predicted months ago that they would become inevitably mixed up with other countries'' affairs as the US got out of its hibernation. It was a daunting prospect, one that he and his team would have to consider carefully before they committed to any side in the coming conflicts.
I don''t doubt that somehow, someway, this will come back to us. Our luck has just been too horrible, and living in New York, the epicenter of the attacks means we will have to be involved in some way. Well, we are Americans through and through, we''ll manage to get by as long as we follow our principles. But are America''s institutions going to of the same? I honestly can¡¯t say.
Another officer, a woman with sharp features, tightly kept black hair, and an air of authority, whose one-piece swimsuit did little to hide her curves, chimed in. "I know from a contact I have in DC that Congress is debating whether to draft Awakeners from B-rank and up. This would include those affiliated with Guilds. It''s causing a lot of unease among those in the know."
The team exchanged worried glances. The possibility of being drafted and sent to conflict zones was a distant worry for them, still in the process of reaching F-rank, but it was still a sobering thought. They had trained to fight monsters, not to become embroiled in human conflicts. James felt a weight settle in his stomach at the thought that his teacher might be drafted to fight on the other side of the world.
A fourth officer, a young man with a corded, lean build and intense eyes, added. "The situation with the KLF and their allies is more complicated than we thought. There are small, annoying cells of terrorists hiding almost everywhere at this point, and while they have almost no high ranker, they can still do a lot of damage to civilians before anyone can stop them. If they start moving in Europe and Asia, we could be looking at a much larger conflict. The peacekeeping teams might just be the beginning."
Whatever relaxation James might have felt had long since evaporated. His muscles were taut, and he was straining his SENSE to ensure he didn''t miss anything. He had known, since he saw the AA HQ''s lobby after the bombs started exploding, that America wouldn''t be able to go back to what it was, but it still felt like a monumental shift.
In the beginning, there had only been talk of punishing the terrorists and coming back home immediately after that. It now seemed that things were spiraling faster than he had believed possible.
I''m still too naive. I can''t believe I was surprised by things going to shit.
"We need to stay vigilant." The female officer said, her voice firm. "The world is looking to us to maintain stability. We can''t afford to let our guard down. If we can keep things from escalating, we might avoid a long, drawn-out conflict." Even as the words left her lips, her tone was that of someone who didn''t believe what she was saying.
She kept her neck stiff, away from the water so as to not wet her hair, and looked to be barely enjoying the experience. The woman had an undeniable charm, but James was too drawn to her words to waste any time considering her beauty.
If we can keep things from escalating. That "if" is doing a lot of heavy lifting here. This feels like the moment in movies where the scientists who have been warning about an impending disaster despair while people are just starting to realize they are doomed.
The fourth officer leaned forward, muscles rippling. He had piercing blue eyes, and James could see the intense inner light within, even from where he was sitting. "I still can''t believe they''re considering drafting Awakeners. I understand that those like us who work for the AA are fair game, but Guild members are¡ Well, I suppose there is already legislation defining Awakeners as not civilians, so it was only a matter of time before this happened."
"I just don''t believe the Guilds will take this lying down. They will lobby like nobody has before." The first replied, sighing as he pushed off the pool''s wall, drifting away from Team 0.
Slowly, the officers moved away, their topic of discussion changing to a lighter one. Once they were finally out of earshot, James turned to look at his friends to find them wearing the same worried frown he could feel himself sporting.
He broke the silence first, his voice tinged with concern and determination. "This is bigger than any of us anticipated. We knew the world was changing, but this... it''s a whole new level."
Ezekiel, rubbing his temples thoughtfully, added. "It''s a complicated situation. On one hand, we have a duty to protect people, but on the other, being drafted means losing much of our autonomy. It''s not something that should touch us anytime soon, but for people like Miss Walker¡ She may get sent away. Especially if she gets to A-rank."
Daniel, his brow furrowed, offered a different perspective. "They would have to offer immense resources and wealth to avoid a civil war. That would be a huge incentive, even for people who are already rich enough. For some, it could be life-changing, especially for less privileged people. I know some popular Awakeners who send almost all their income back to their community."
Maria, who had been quiet, finally spoke up, her voice soft but firm. "But at what cost? We''ve trained to fight monsters, not people. There''s a moral line that''s hard to cross, as we all know very well."
James fell into a contemplative silence at that. He had been the one to kill a man, and while he had made peace with the necessity of the action, James couldn''t honestly say he was unaffected by what he had done. The thought of possibly taking part in a larger conflict¡ He didn''t like it.
Looking around at his teammates, James saw a reflection of his own concerns in their eyes. "The only thing we can do right now is to continue training, to get stronger. We might not have a choice in the future, but for now, we can prepare ourselves for whatever comes our way."
Lauren nodded in agreement. "You''re right, James. And that means taking up Mr. Julian''s offer to return to B-rank dungeons. I kind of hate him for what he put us through, but if there is anything that can guarantee a better rank-up, it''s that."
They collectively agreed to that, since it wasn''t like they had any other option. The privilege of choice was one left to the powerful, after all, and Team 0, for all their impressive growth and dedication, was far from that.
Still, they were taking a critical step toward that goal, which would have to be enough, at least for the moment.
Chapter 112
Towering trees, ancient and gnarled, lined the lake''s banks, their leaves whispering secrets of the ages. The beauty of the scene was undeniable, almost ethereal in its tranquility. Yet, beneath this serene facade lurked an undercurrent of danger, an unspoken understanding that this was a place not wholly bound by the laws of man.
The vast and sprawling lake shimmered under the afternoon sun, its surface reflecting the azure sky above like a colossal mirror. The water was a marvel, crystal clear near the edges, allowing a view of smooth pebbles and darting fish below. But as James'' gaze ventured further out, the clarity gave way to a deep, mysterious blue, a color so rich and profound that it seemed to hold the very essence of the unknown. The mass of water stretched out, its boundaries lost to the horizon, giving it a sense of endlessness as if it were a gateway to another world.
Amidst this natural splendor, Team 0 was acutely aware of the reason that had brought them here - they were, once again, to hunt monsters far beyond their ability to fight, made safe only because of their guide''s presence.
When the old man announced their next target, Team 0 used what little time they had to spare to ask the more experienced Awakeners at the facility if they knew anything about the dungeon.
They spoke of creatures that were not easily describable, beings that were as much a part of the lake as the water itself. Giving this credence, the surface occasionally broke with the ripple of an unidentifiable movement, hinting at the presence of something otherworldly lurking beneath.
Monsters, both elemental and not in nature, dwelled in the water and the surrounding areas, making the apparently peaceful scenery one where violence could erupt at any moment.
The air around the lake carried a palpable tension, a mix of fear and fascination. Birds called from the treetops, their songs both beautiful and haunting, as if they were the custodians of ancient lore. The gentle lapping of the water against the shore was a constant reminder that this place was alive, its rhythms and moods as unpredictable as the creatures rumored to dwell within.
James and his team, accompanied by the old man, Mr. Julian, navigated through the sparse forest at the lake¡¯s edge, their senses heightened to the dangers that lurked within.
Only a minute after they had entered the Mana Sink proper, they were beset by attacks from various B-rank monsters. Giant serpents slithered out of the water, their scales glistening with a deadly sheen, and amphibian creatures leaped at them with immense agility, almost invisible to their untrained eyes.
Each time, Mr. Julian dispatched the monsters with an effortless display of power. His mana surged around him like a storm, and with a mere flick of his wrist or a muttered word, the creatures were flung back into the depths or reduced to a pulp. His strength was awe-inspiring, yet it served as a powerful reminder of the chasm between their abilities.
James watched the old man''s every move, trying to glean insights from his mastery. The fact that they were alive solely due to Mr. Julian''s protection was something he kept being reminded of, humbling him. The world was full of places forbidden to them, where they''d be instantly killed, and the fact that they could so easily walk through one was still awe-inspiring.
Eventually, they reached a spot where the lake shore enlarged, becoming a proper beach. With a wave of the old man''s hand, the sand was scoured by a ripple of power and several large worms, as tall as Daniel and red as blood, were ripped from their hiding place, squirming in the air in an unseen grip until they were crushed.
All through this, nothing disturbed the waters. They were so still as to seem fake, which immediately set James'' senses on edge. He extended his Awareness to the lake, trying to gather some information, and was surprised to find that one mighty will was rapidly coming closer.
"There is something big coming!" He warned, though he didn''t bother taking a position. Usually, he would, even though he couldn''t do much to it, but the old man gestured for him to stand down, merely turning to look further into the lake.
Soon, something emerged from the now churning waters. Its form was humanoid but composed entirely of shifting currents, a living tapestry of water in constant motion. An Elemental Lord towered above them, its body reflecting the myriad hues of the lake, from the deep blue of its center to the crystal-clear tones of its edges.
As it moved, the water that made up its form flowed and ebbed in a mesmerizing display. It seemed to dance, each movement deliberate and fluid, embodying the grace and power of the water it commanded. The Elemental Lord''s presence was awe-inspiring, exuding a strength that was as beautiful as it was fearsome.
Its approach was like the rise of a tide, inevitable and unstoppable. Water swirled around its limbs, creating eddies and whirlpools with every step. Team 0 watched, rooted to the spot, as the Elemental Lord''s face, a mere suggestion of features within the watery mass, turned towards them. Its eyes, if it could be said to have them, held the depth of the lake itself¡ªageless, knowing, and deep.
Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.
Mr. Julian''s voice cut through the silence. "James, you will handle this one. The Elemental Lord is yours to defeat."
What the fuck is this old man talking about? Has he gone senile?
James did his best not to let his thoughts show on his face, but something must have slipped past his mask, because Mr. Julian regarded him seriously. "Do it, boy."
Fuck. An Elemental Lord is nothing like the monsters he had us kill until now. They were a lot stronger than us, that''s true, but if what I read about these things after the fog dungeon is true, this is in an entirely different class. Can I even hurt it at all?
Still, it wasn''t as if he could just say no. Not only was he in the middle of an extremely dangerous dungeon, but he was so close to level 100 that he could almost taste it. Giving up now would mean accepting a lesser Talent evolution than what he could get if he did go through with it.
Also, I don''t want to disappoint the others. We''ve gotten so far¡ I guess I''ll have to try my best. At least it won''t be able to hurt me back.
He stepped forward, his eyes fixed on the Elemental Lord. The creature regarded him with intelligence, its watery form rippling with power.
It lifted one arm, intent coalescing in its alien mind to wipe the puny human off the face of the earth, when a terrible power seized it. Invisible constraints removed the monster from its lake, seriously diminishing its abilities. Its movements stopped entirely, body frozen in motion.
The monster''s mind, on the other hand, was entirely active. James could sense it trying something. Several things, in fact. Being a powerful B-rank creature, it had many arrows in its quiver. Unfortunately for it, the being holding it hostage was even further away in terms of power than it was compared to James.
Seeing that the Elemental lord was entirely still, unable to do anything, James finally stepped forward, closing the distance and launching a series of attacks.
He tried every skill in his arsenal ¨C punches charged with mana, kicks, even using his environment to his advantage, trying to use the sand to drain some of the water that made it ¨C but it was futile. His attacks either passed harmlessly through the Elemental Lord''s watery form or were absorbed without effect.
Though held motionless by Mr. Julian''s magic, the monster seemed almost amused by James'' efforts. It was immune to physical attacks, a being of pure elemental energy, and the explosive mana he released did little beyond creating ripples in its form.
James'' frustration mounted. He was hitting a wall, both literally and figuratively. He took a step back, reassessing his strategy. It was evident to him that dealing with this monster in the same way as he always did would not work.
The corrosive mana might do something. I still don''t particularly enjoy using it, but I''m going nowhere like this.
Despite having gotten over his feelings of guilt towards the man he had killed, James still regarded his most dangerous attack as something of a last resort. How his mana subsumed his target''s had never particularly enthused him, feeling too much like something an evil wizard would come up with, but needs must. It was dangerous and unpredictable, but it was probably his only chance.
James channeled his corrosive mana with a deep breath, feeling it course through his veins with a burning intensity. It, too, had gotten stronger over the weeks of training. Leonid had made sure to put him in several situations where the skill had to be employed. This led to James developing a decent familiarity with the feeling, even though he still didn''t enjoy it.
The power roiled, bubbling up in his veins, slow like molasses but deadly like venom. Finally, he thrust his hands forward, releasing a surge of corrosive energy towards the Elemental Lord.
To his surprise, the creature reacted. The mana began to eat away at its watery form, but then, with a display of power that sent chills down James'' spine, the Elemental Lord pushed back. It wasn''t just resisting; it was fighting his mana with its own.
Unlike the Ent he had killed a few days prior, which had struggled mightily but eventually succumbed under the assault, the water Elemental managed to expel most of the corrosive mana.
Its body is made entirely of elemental mana! I just thought it would be the same as the Fog Knight, but obviously, things change when the power difference is this big. What was once a weakness is now a strength. Fuck, this is gonna suck.
A battle of wills ensued, an invisible struggle between James'' corrosive force and the Elemental Lord''s mastery over the water mana that made up its body.
James gritted his teeth, pouring more of his energy into the attack. He could feel the strain on his body, the toll it was taking on him. But he wouldn''t relent.
The Elemental Lord''s form momentarily trembled, its control over the water slipping as it fought against the corrosive mana. But it was resilient, its power rooted in the very essence of the element itself - adaptability and fluidity.
Every time James thought he had made some headway, it rushed to fill the gaps he had created with seemingly endless power.
Where his corrosive mana ate away at it, fueling its growth and doing damage that should have been irreversible, it simply gave up, rescinding that part of its body only to recreate it anew.
That much control, it seemed, was still allowed to it, though whenever it tried to use the newly formed limbs to lash out, it found itself frozen again. Mr. Julian watched silently, his expression unreadable. He made no move to intervene beyond preventing any offensive, his eyes fixed on the struggle before him.
James'' teammates, standing at the edge of the lake, watched silently in awe and concern, not wanting to distract their friend. They had never seen James push himself this far.
Lauren clenched her fists, wishing she could help, but knowing this was James'' fight. Ezekiel murmured a prayer under his breath, hoping for James'' success and safety. Daniel worked his jaw, analyzing the battle, while Maria''s face was etched with worry, her hands balled into fists.
The battle raged on, the air around James crackling with energy. His corrosive mana was making progress, but the Elemental Lord was far from defeated. It was a war of attrition, one that James was not sure he could win.
His hand, almost unbidden, searched his pockets and pulled a vial out, unstoppering it and pouring its contents in his mouth. James gulped the potion down, replenishing his strained reserves and preparing for a renewed push.
Even though he only had to sustain the production of the corrosive mana, its growth being entirely fueled by the parasitic absorption of his target''s form, it still required everything he had to keep it up.
But then, in a moment of clarity, James realized something. The Elemental Lord''s power was almost boundless compared to his own output. That meant pitting his mana against it was destined to fail.
He, however, had another avenue of attack available to him. Something he had experimented with only in the privacy of his own room. Never against anyone or anything. But something that could give him the edge he needed.
Let''s see how you like this.
Chapter 113
In the heat of the battle, with his corrosive mana struggling against the overwhelming might of the Elemental Lord, James found himself at a crossroads. The air crackled with energy, the tension palpable. His teammates, watching anxiously from the sidelines, could sense the battle reaching its climax.
James knew that brute force alone wouldn''t suffice. He needed something more, something unexpected. In the depths of his mind, James recalled his experiments in his room, the attempts to project his will outward. It was a technique he hadn''t mastered, one that seemed insignificant compared to the practical experience he had accumulated with his other skills. Yet, now it felt like the only card left to play.
Taking a deep breath, James closed his eyes, centering himself amidst the chaos. He fell into the depths of his being, searching for that core of unyielding determination. This was not a matter of physical strength but of using his mental fortitude, the unbreakable will to protect those he cared for and to forge a path in a world teetering on the brink of chaos as a weapon against his enemies.
Images flashed through his mind - his family, his friends, the battles they had fought, and the challenges they had overcome. Each memory solidified his resolve, crystallizing his decision to win, grow stronger, and be a shield against the world''s darkness.
With his will honed to a razor''s edge, James opened his eyes, their depths alight with a fierce determination. He pushed that will outward, projecting it toward the Elemental Lord. It was like unleashing a torrent of mental energy, a wave of pure resolve and unyielding spirit.
The monster, for the first time, showed signs of genuine surprise. Its watery form wavered, its churning depths slowing. The majestic creature, so attuned to the physical and elemental, was unprepared for an assault of this nature, especially from a human it had deemed so much weaker.
Seizing the moment of distraction, James refocused his efforts on his corrosive mana. He felt it surge within him, responding to his will, and directed it towards the Elemental Lord with newfound intensity. The corrosive energy, backed by the full force of James'' will, latched onto the creature like a relentless predator.
The Elemental Lord tried to fight back, to repel the invasive force, but it was still too off-kilter from the mental attack, and James'' will was unyielding. The corrosive mana began to eat away at the creature''s form, dismantling the very essence of its being. It was a slow, agonizing process, as James'' power clashed against the natural might of the Elemental being.
James'' teammates watched in awe, witnessing a display of power and determination they had never seen before. Lauren''s eyes were wide with happiness and admiration, Ezekiel''s lips moved in silent prayer, Daniel''s fists were clenched in anticipation, and Maria''s face was etched with worry and hope.
As the monster''s form began to disintegrate, a sense of triumph washed over James. He had done it - he had defeated a foe far beyond his current level, not through sheer power, but through the strength of his will.
The very purpose for coming all the way there had been achieved. He had gained significant experience for his Talent in battle, and if that didn''t produce interesting evolutions, he didn''t know what possibly could.
The creature let out a final, watery roar before collapsing into the lake, its form dispersing into countless droplets. Once the water settled, the once-mighty Elemental Lord was no more.
Exhausted, James fell to his knees, his energy spent. He had pushed himself to his limits, both physically and mentally. But the victory was worth the cost. He had proven to himself that he could achieve the impossible, if he was determined enough.
Well, that, and having an insanely powerful old man to protect me. I doubt he''ll stick around my whole life, unfortunately.
Speaking of the old man, he was looking at James with an inscrutable expression. To his senses, however, he felt somewhat surprised and intrigued. Considering the insane amount of energy he emitted, even when he had to be holding back the bulk of his power, it wasn''t easy to read his moods, but James believed he might have surpassed his expectations.
He opened his mouth to ask if his intuition was correct when a ding stopped him.
| CONGRATULATIONS |
| You have contributed to the defeat of a [Water Elemental - Lord of the Lake]. You have earned 1450450 EXP! |
Which was immediately followed by another.
| ERROR |
| Reached level 100! EXP in excess deferred until after the Rank Up is completed. |
|
Would you like to proceed with the Rank Up?
The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.
|
| YES NO |
James'' mind froze for a moment. The weight behind this last notification was entirely different from anything else preceding it. It felt like an immense being''s attention was on him until he pushed the window to the side and was suddenly released.
In all the excitement of the fight, he had momentarily forgotten that he was so close to level 100 and what it would mean.
A bright, blinding grin appeared on his face like the sun rising in the morning, and he almost accepted on the spot before he managed to regain control over himself.
I need to wait a little bit more. Just until the others are ready, too. Soon.
After James'' astounding victory over the Elemental Lord, the team pressed deeper into the heart of the B-rank dungeon, following the lake''s banks until they turned left, where a rivulet flowed into the forest, which grew denser with every step.
Mr. Julian led the way, his presence a reassuring force against the lurking dangers. They passed several promising monsters, though the old man dismissed them with barely a glance, until they reached a large clearing.
There, Lauren encountered her designated foe - a majestic griffin. The creature, with the body of a lion and the head and wings of an eagle, exuded an aura of nobility and ferocity. Mr. Julian, true to his word, restrained the griffin with his powerful magic, its wings fluttering helplessly as it tried to break free, screeching in anger.
Lauren approached cautiously, her rogue skills coming to the fore. She darted around the griffin, finding weak spots in its defenses. Her attacks were precise, each strike meant to end the fight as soon as possible. It seemed that even the usually uncaring girl felt the need to shorten the majestic creature''s suffering as much as possible.
The battle was a dance of death, Lauren weaving through the griffin''s attempts to resist, her blades flashing in the dim light. Exhaustion soon set in, but she persevered, her determination unwavering. She had to down two potions as she continued chipping away at the tough hide, trying her best to avoid its movements.
Though Mr. Julian had restrained the creature, it could still shake enough that the slightest touch would send the girl flying, preventing her from being able to focus on one spot.
Finally, after what seemed like hours, the griffin let out a final screech and collapsed in a pool of its own blood, defeated, and Lauren joined James in celebrating her hundredth level.
Next was Maria, who faced a Shade ¨C a creature of shadow and malice. It was an ethereal being, its form shifting and twisting in the darkness. The shade was the polar opposite of Maria''s fiery nature, a battle between light and dark. Maria unleashed the full might of her pyromancy, her flames illuminating the dark, damp dwelling it lived in as they sought to consume the monster.
The creature, however, was elusive, its form dissipating and reforming, avoiding her attacks with eerie grace despite being locked in one spot by Mr. Julian''s magic. Maria''s frustration grew, but she adapted, her spells becoming more intricate, weaving patterns of fire that weakened and eventually consumed the shade. As it vanished in a puff of smoke, Maria collapsed to her knees, drained but victorious.
Ezekiel''s opponent was a wyrm - a massive, serpentine creature with scales that glinted like polished armor. It was as tall as some of the young trees next to it, a daunting display of primal power. Yet, under Mr. Julian''s control, the wyrm was rendered motionless, a captive titan.
Being a White Mage, Ezekiel was not known for his offensive capabilities, but he rose to the challenge. He chanted buffs and debuffs, his hands glowing with energy as he directed a series of magical bolts at the monster.
The battle was a test of endurance and strategy that saw Ezekiel carefully breaking down the wyrm''s defenses with his magic. The effort was immense, pushing him to his limits, but his resolve was steadfast. When it finally fell, Ezekiel stood, panting and blood-soaked, a look of triumphant exhaustion on his face. The horror of his task had long since fled him as he kept digging his knife between the wyrm''s ribs, too tired to feel anything.
Lastly, Daniel faced another dryad, though a much older one. Though immobilized, it was still a formidable opponent. Its connection to the mother tree made it resilient, able to absorb energy through it and regenerate from Daniel''s attacks.
He engaged the dryad in a prolonged battle of attrition, his physical strength pitted against the creature''s natural resilience. His attacks were methodical, each blow calculated to gradually wear down the dryad. The battle was exhausting, a true test of Daniel''s fortitude and resolve. When it finally succumbed, Daniel leaned heavily on his shield, his breaths heavy but his spirit unbroken.
A cheer rose as soon as he lifted his fist in victory, and they all reached the long-awaited threshold.
As each member of Team 0 emerged victorious from their respective battles, a sense of collective achievement filled the air. Their bodies were tired and pushed to their limits, but the euphoria of reaching level 100 overshadowed their fatigue. They had done it; they were ready to rank up.
Mr. Julian acknowledged their triumphs with a small smile and led them to a serene clearing at the edge of the dungeon. The area was bathed in a soft, ethereal light, a stark contrast to the dangerous, oppressive atmosphere of the rest of the dungeon.
Here, he instructed them to proceed with their rank-up process. "We''ve reached a pivotal moment." Mr. Julian said, his voice warm. "Your trials have prepared you for this. Proceed with your rank up, and I will ensure your safety as you come out. Nothing can interfere while you are in the System''s care, but it will take some time before you are ready to do battle again."
This old man has put us through a lot, but he''s alright. It''s surprising enough that someone that strong has spent a whole week babysitting us. We''ll have to do something nice for him. Bake him cookies or something.
"Often, however." The old man continued, not privy to the giddy thoughts going through James'' mind, but from the look he shot him, probably aware that he didn''t have his whole attention. "Carelessness and unpreparedness lead to the death of many promising Awakeners. Usually, I would counsel you to take the rank up one at a time and in a safe place to ensure that nothing can attack when you are done, but there is no safer place than where I am."
The sheer balls needed to say something like that made James and Lauren snort, but Mr. Julian kept going as if they had not. "So accept the prompt and be sure to take your time. Waiting much longer is useless, as all the experience you could reasonably gather has been gathered. And no one should influence your decision about which path to take. This is my last gift to you. Complete the rank up now, free from the speculations and unsolicited suggestions everyone at the Facility would no doubt give you."
That kinda makes sense. It''s a big deal to rank up. The second one is known to shape an Awakener''s path the most after the System gives us our Talent in the first place. It''s the only option to change specialization entirely, after all.
James shared a look of encouragement with his friends and settled down on the soft grass. He breathed in deeply, enjoying the quiet for one moment.
With that done, he pulled up the last notification the System had given him and accepted.
Chapter 114
James stood in a white void. Nothing of the forest clearing he had been in remained; no hint of his friends or guardian was apparent to his senses. After completing a sweep of his surroundings, mostly out of habit, he returned to the floating blue windows calling for his attention.
|
CONGRATULATIONS!
|
| You have reached Level 100! You have reached a Major Threshold! |
| CONGRATULATIONS! |
- You are eligible for a Rank Up! As Humanity''s shield, you have proven worthy of the power the System bestowed upon you.
|
- You have defeated creatures far beyond your ken.
|
- You have stood strong before beings whose very presence could have crushed you.
|
- You have delved deeply into the workings of your Talent.
|
Reading the notifications, James couldn''t contain a proud smile. It wasn''t often that he allowed himself to stop and look back at how far he had come, not wanting to fall prey to his self-aggrandizing tendencies, but for once, he felt like he could.
The road here had been long and tortuous, but he had made it.
With a nod, he acknowledged the message, which disappeared. There were no more questions as to whether he truly wanted to go through with the rank-up, as the System wasn''t one to repeat itself.
Dozens of new prompts popped open all around in a dizzying display. James found himself surrounded by a myriad of blue windows, each offering a different path for the evolution of his Thakinesis Talent. Even at first glance, the options were vast, each branching into new and unexplored territories of power.
He took a deep breath, focusing on studying the options before him. Without having to do anything more than will it, the first of many windows came closer.
| Unwavering Empowerment |
|
This evolution of Thakinesis allows to exponentially increase one''s physical and mental abilities for short bursts. Unending Empowerment not only boosts strength and speed, but also sharpens your cognitive functions, giving one superhuman reflexes among the tier and excellent problem-solving skills.
This is a direct evolution of your current Talent, which focuses on explosively augmenting oneself.
|
This is the most basic option. I guess if nothing else seems to fit, I know I''ll have something I can pick. It doesn''t seem too tempting at the moment, but it''s good to have a backup plan.
This option not referencing any of his accomplishments also made it even less appealing. James had not spent so many grueling hours grinding just to be satisfied with such a vanilla evolution.
| The Arcanist |
|
This evolution focuses on refining one''s ability to manipulate mana. It grants the ability to shape mana into constructs, create shields, or even weave mana into traps. Control over mana would become so precise to allow extraction from the environment or subtly influencing the flow of mana in others.
This evolution comes from your constant efforts in studying and deepening your understanding of mana manipulation and your willpower projection.
|
This is more interesting. Still not what I want to become - a pure Mage Talent like this would mean giving up all my hard-earned close combat skills - but at least it references my efforts. I knew that spending so much time fiddling with my mana would have given me something in the end.
The prospect of increasing his mana manipulation mastery appealed to James''s strategic side. It offered versatility and control, turning mana into both a weapon and a shield. The idea of controlling the battlefield with mana constructs and influencing his enemies'' power sources was intriguing, but he wondered if it would offer the direct combat advantages he often found himself needing.
I could probably come up with something, given enough time. The same way as I did with my exploding punches. But is it worth it? I''ll see what the others offer first.
| Mentalist Journeyman |
|
With this evolution, one''s mind becomes a near-impenetrable fortress. It grants enhanced resistance to psychic and magical attacks, the ability to sense intentions and lies, and even project one''s thoughts to communicate telepathically. Mentalist Journeyman makes one''s mind a weapon and a shield, protecting from manipulations and allowing to peer into the minds of others.
This evolution stems from your efforts to study and affect other''s minds.
|
Well, there had to be something like this, I suppose. I spent too much time trying to read intentions through Awareness for there not to be. It still sounds too passive for my tastes. I guess I could give monsters a good shock by attacking them psychically, but I don''t know if it would be enough. It¡¯s lacking some oomph.
Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.
James didn''t take long to dismiss the option. He would have liked to be able to experiment with psychic powers, to be sure, but not at the cost of losing most of his offensive skills. Again, he knew he might be able to redevelop them with time, but that sounded counterproductive and like too much of a waste.
| Thakinetic Paladin |
|
This evolution allows one to infuse objects or beings with willpower, temporarily enhancing their properties or abilities. Channeling will into a weapon can dramatically increase its sharpness or durability. Infusing a teammate could boost their skills or even heal them.
This evolution comes from a natural progression of your Talent and your efforts in supporting others.
|
Mmm¡ This is similar to what Leonid was talking about the other day. It would make my Talent into a more general support one. Still, the addition of being able to infuse my will into objects - something that so far has escaped me - would still give me an increase in offensive capabilities. Just not a massive one. It would be more of an expansion of my capabilities¡ Again, one to keep an eye on, but not too attractive for the moment.
| The Walking Nightmare |
|
This evolution would expand the existing corrosive mana and burgeoning psychic abilities into an aura. It would allow the emittance of a field of corrosive energy, disintegrating attacks before they reach you and weakening foes in your vicinity, and constant suppression of any nearby foe''s mental faculties. The aura could be fine-tuned for intensity and range, making it a tool for offense and defense.
This evolution comes from your achievements in killing monsters far beyond you through mana corruption and mental attacks.
|
Isn''t that dramatic? Fuck if I met someone whose talent was Walking Nightmare, I would stay as far away as possible. The skills sound cool, but it would need a lot of PR work to be seen as even remotely friendly. Well, I don''t really care about that. It just seems to take my most damaging skills and package them into one ugly bundle. Effective, but not that versatile.
James hesitated over this last option. The idea of being a living embodiment of fear on the battlefield was both somewhat intriguing, but also daunting. He imagined the awe and terror it would instill in his enemies, a weapon in its own right. Still, the social implications and the fear it might inspire even in those he wished to protect, gave him pause. The power was tempting, yet he wondered if it aligned with the kind of Awakener he wanted to be.
With a sigh, he dismissed it for the moment, turning his attention to the next one.
| Aegis of Will |
| This evolution transforms Thakinesis into a protective force. It allows one to create barriers of willpower, not only around the caster but around others. These barriers can absorb a significant amount of damage and can be projected at a distance. Additionally, safety zones can be created where allies'' abilities are enhanced and their fatigue reduced. This evolution comes from your constant efforts to protect and support your team in the face of overwhelming odds. |
This is alright. Still too passive for my tastes. I have been doing my best to protect the others, so an option like this should be expected. Really, how hard is it to give me something good for both offense and defense?
James felt some limited resonance with "Aegis of Will¡±. It aligned with his role as his team''s protector, offering defense and support. He imagined being able to shield his friends from harm, defending them against monsters and turning the tide of battle in their favor. However, he wondered if this focus on defense might leave him lacking in offensive capabilities, especially when facing foes that required more than just protection to defeat.
In his experience, little couldn''t be solved by a strong enough punch, while most defenses would only last so long.
Also, I don''t want to steal Daniel''s role. That would be a shitty thing to do.
A new choice appeared as he weighed his options, which seemed to draw together strands of his journey, encounters, and his evolving understanding of his power.
| Psychic Juggernaut |
| This evolution is a culmination of your growth in Thakinesis, influenced by your encounter with The Sin of Pride. It dramatically enhances your willpower projection, allowing you to impose your will on the world around you more forcefully. Objects, elements, and even enemies can be manipulated by sheer force of will. It also significantly boosts your physical attributes, making you a formidable force in mental and melee combat. This evolution is a testament to your resilience and ability to stand firm against overwhelming odds. |
Psychic Juggernaut seemed to encapsulate everything James aspired to be. It spoke to his stubbornness and the unwavering determination he had shown in the face of extremely powerful adversaries.
The way it specifically named his encounter with the Sin of Pride at the beginning of its description made it feel like there was something different about this one.
The System is not pushing me to accept this, but it''s pretty apparent it considers this one to be better. The description seems to hint that I can retain most of my current abilities, gain new ones, and enhance everything at the same time. That, and the way it¡¯s talking to me directly rather than with a general description makes me think not many other people got offered this Talent.
James lingered on this choice, feeling a deep connection to the power it offered. With Psychic Juggernaut he could be the shield and the sword for his team, a beacon of strength and a bulwark against any foe. It would change how he needed to operate on the field, to be sure, but that had always been inevitable.
There was no world where James Summers simply contented himself with a linear, slow progression. He knew his teammates would aim high, and he wanted to stand with them, proudly contributing to the safety of his community and country.
One day, I want to be able to help the whole world. But to do that, I need to make a good choice now and lay a strong foundation.
Out of a sense of curiosity, James still made sure to read the remaining five options. However, none stood out to him as much as Psychic Juggernaut did. Some referenced specific monsters he had killed, like the Elemental Lord, promising enhanced abilities against all ethereal beings, while others would expand his repertoire towards more classical paths.
But James wanted something different. His Talent had always been weird enough to grant him an edge while still allowing for maneuverability and offensive power. Psychic Juggernaut would take those advantages and multiply them.
With a sense of clarity and purpose, James reached out and selected it.
Though the white surroundings didn''t help his sense of equilibrium, a powerful vertigo overtook him the moment he confirmed his choice.
The world went black, then purple and then spicy.
James felt his brain fold upon itself several times, condensing into a singular point in space under immense pressure. As if a sword being forged by a master blacksmith, his mind was shaped by the System into a refined weapon. The path the electricity flowing between his neurons took was made unnaturally efficient, the connection between his brain and his nervous system absurdly quick.
When it was over, James opened his eyes to the same white expanse. He, however, was a different man.
Chapter 115
As the power of "Psychic Juggernaut" settled into James''s very being, infusing him with incredible strength, he recognized the immediate increase in his capabilities. Despite the urge to test his enhanced powers, he knew waiting until he could safely do so in the Facility''s training rooms was more prudent. He would simply not have any frame of reference here, and since he still had a few choices to get through, it would be an incomplete assessment.
His mind, now more focused and sharper than ever, turned to the next phase of his evolution - the selection of skill evolutions and entirely new ones.
The System, responsive as always to his decisions, displayed a new set of options, starting with the evolution of his existing skills.
As you have chosen the "Psychic Juggernaut" Talent, your Skill Evolution options have been updated.
Thakinetic Awareness Evolution Options:
Psychic Omniscience: This evolution expands your awareness to a near-omniscient level within a certain radius. Not only will you detect sentient beings with much greater accuracy, managing to peer into their intentions, but the entire area under the skill influence will be open to you. Inanimate objects are now visible to your senses.
Psychic Omniscience... This would give me a significant tactical advantage in any situation. Being able to sense everything rather than just sentients will mean being able to avoid prepared ambushes and traps, too. This is good.
Mana Echoes: This evolution allows you to sense mana fluctuations in your surroundings, effectively letting you ''see'' magic and energy patterns in the environment. This skill would enable you to detect hidden traps and invisible enemies or even predict magical attacks before they happen.
It''s not bad; this could be pretty useful for my experimentations. But it would mean losing a lot of my senses. I could still see monsters and enemies, but if it''s tied to my sight, I''d have a lot of blind spots. Cool, but not good enough.
Life Web: Enhance your awareness to connect with all life forms around you. This connection lets you sense their condition and emotions and even communicate with them on a basic level. It''s an empathetic bond that turns every living being into an ally, providing deep insight into the natural world.
Also very cool. It''s the most peaceful sounding of the options, and it might make any psychic power stronger, but it''s just an addition to what I already have. Again, I want multiplication, not addition.
After careful consideration, James picked Psychic Omniscience. Not only was the description more fitting for his build, but the grandiose-sounding name made him hope for something more.
Next were the evolution options for his Thakinetic Empowerment.
Boundless Strength: This evolution significantly enhances your physical prowess, allowing you to perform feats of strength that defy the limits of your body. Your mind will bolster your body, granting incredible power.
A bit too vague. It sounds like a simple upgrade. Nothing groundbreaking here. Still, it is a solid option if the others are not good enough.
Rapid Regeneration: Your mana now rapidly heals your injuries during combat, making you resilient and harder to take down. This constant regeneration would let you fight longer and harder, shrugging off wounds that would incapacitate others.
Rapid Regeneration would make me a lot harder to kill. It''s a passive ability, but the utility of staying in the fight longer can''t be underestimated. I would be able to go crazy, even without Ezekiel there to constantly heal me. I¡¯ll think about it.
Psychic Overload: This evolution allows you to supercharge your body with mana, drastically boosting your speed, reflexes, and agility. Temporarily, you''ll be able to reach strength much beyond you, though this may come with drawbacks. This skill is the result of being able to free your body from your mental constraints.
And there it is. This is the best option. Regeneration would be nice, but being able to hit above my weight class has proven invaluable. Potions can always be bought, and Ezekiel is more than capable of healing me if I need it. I might consider something like that in the future, but this synergizes too well with my Talent.
James chose "Psychic Overload." The way it would fit in with his new Talent and the tactical advantage of a massive - if temporary - increase in power was simply too good to pass.
This is shaping up to be a good build. I''m expanding my arsenal while enhancing my strengths. Now, let''s see what Resistance has to offer.
Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.
Impenetrable Mind: This evolution fortifies your mental resistance to an unparalleled degree. You would be nearly immune to psychic attacks, mind control, and emotional manipulation, turning your mind into a fortress.
Mmm, this sounds very strong, but also very focused. Mental attacks would be almost no problem, but are there that many people with psychic powers? Auras could be a problem, to be sure, but only if I''m of a lower rank. And someone so much stronger than me could still kill me with their bare hands, even if I no sold their aura.
Adaptive Resistance: This evolution allows your resistance to adapt to any form of attack, be it physical, magical, or mental. After experiencing an attack once, you become increasingly resistant to it. The effect stacks, though it becomes progressively harder to increase.
Well now. This really depends on how hard we are talking. Could I become immune to fire if I let Maria burn me for long enough? Something tells me that it''s not that easy, but it should still mean much less damage. It''s not healing, but as they say, prevention is better than a cure. This sounds like it leans more towards the "Juggernaut" side of the Talent, but I like it.
Psychic Shield: Your mental abilities reach outwards into the world, crafting a shield as strong as your mind. This shield would absorb a significant amount of damage, making for a powerful defensive option.
Almost entirely different than Thakinetic Resistance, but still defensive in nature. This would transform me into more of a support, though, and I don''t want that. My body should be shielded enough by Juggernaut without adding a skill on top; I''ll leave the rest to Daniel.
After a moment of thought, James selected "Adaptive Resistance." The idea of becoming tougher with each battle, of learning and growing from every encounter, resonated deeply with his journey so far.
After a moment in which he was left alone, floating in the white void, a new window popped up.
Skill Selection, pt. 2
As you have chosen the evolution for your already owned Skills, it is time to expand your powers. Please choose three new Skills among the ten options curated for you.
At once, ten new windows popped open. Each one offered a tantalizing glimpse of new powers. One promised he''d be able to target minds as far away as a hundred miles, as long as he had something with a psychic trace on hand.
Another would grant him the ability to absorb willpower from his enemies in what felt a bit too much like the description of a vampire. It sounded strong enough, but James couldn''t see himself like that. It would also fade away with time, meaning the growth would only be temporary. After careful deliberation, James chose "Willpower Projection", "Mental Assault" and "Mana Manipulation."
"Willpower Projection" would allow him to extend his will beyond his body, affecting the environment and enemies around him. It was a direct extension of his Psychic Juggernaut Talent evolution, giving him the ability to impose his will on the world in a tangible way.
"Mental Assault" offered a way to directly attack the minds of his foes, a powerful offensive tool that could incapacitate or even neutralize enemies without physical confrontation. It was a skill that required finesse and control, but James was confident in his mental strength. It differed from Willpower projection in that this would only focus on the minds, rather than the bodies, granting him more versatility of options. Considering what his Talent¡¯s name was, he believed he might be able to do great things with it.
Lastly, "Mana Manipulation" would allow him to directly control mana in his surroundings - not as much as he had chosen the mage Talent, but still more than enough. It opened up a plethora of tactical options, from disrupting enemy spells to enhancing his or his allies'' abilities. It was a skill that required understanding and precision, but the strategic advantages it offered were undeniable.
It would also mean he could still conduct his little experiments, which, to James, was a fundamental part of his path as an Awakener.
His most powerful power applications had come from that, and he couldn''t wait to see what he''d be able to do with the new powers he had gained.
As James made his final selections, a sudden and searing pain engulfed his mind, akin to his brain being set ablaze. The intensity of the sensation was overwhelming, causing his vision to blur and darken. He staggered, grappling with the agony, feeling as though he was teetering on the brink of unconsciousness.
Before, it had felt like his mind was being forged anew; now, it was being split open and filled to the brim. The pain was a consequence of the immense power he was tapping into, a force so great it bordered on the unbearable.
Then, the System receded, and the pain disappeared as quickly as it had appeared, leaving James gasping for breath.
He blinked, and the white void of the System''s interface was gone, replaced by the familiar surroundings of the real world. He was back in the forest clearing, the sounds of nature and the presence of his team grounding him to reality.
James slowly got to his feet, feeling like a new man. The power coursing through his veins was palpable, a vibrant energy that pulsed with every heartbeat. He felt stronger, more capable, and more connected to his abilities than ever before.
His mind worked much more smoothly now. Memories he had pushed to the side, or dismissed as unimportant returned to the surface in a tidal wave. He, however, was not overwhelmed, quickly categorizing and analyzing everything.
One thing, surprisingly, stood out to him the most. Callum Wright''s uncomprehending face as he lay defeated. He had been so strong compared to them, having gone through the same process he had just completed but still lost to teamwork and wit.
The memory made James introspective. He understood how easy it could be to become arrogant, to let the power go to his head. The temptation to see oneself as invincible, as above others, was a trap that he was now more susceptible to than ever. It was a path James knew he must avoid for the sake of his team and his own integrity.
At that moment, James made a silent vow to himself. He would remain vigilant, not just against external threats, but against internal ones as well. He would use his power responsibly, always remembering the lessons he had learned and the values he held dear. He would not let arrogance or overconfidence cloud his judgment or lead him astray.
James took a deep breath and let go. The memories faded back to the recesses of his mind, though it felt as if it would be the work of an instant to bring them back to the surface.
Soon after, as his senses tentatively unfurled, James became acutely aware of his teammates stirring from their own Talent Evolution. The changes in them were noticeable, almost tangible in the air around them. With his newly enhanced abilities, James could perceive the subtle shifts in their auras, the newfound power that they now possessed.
As they each regained their bearings, a shared look of understanding passed between them. They all sensed the changes in each other, the significant leaps in power they had each achieved. There was an eagerness to discuss and explore their new abilities, to understand the full extent of their evolutions, but they agreed, almost wordlessly, to wait. Now was not the time, as they were still reeling from the transformative experience.
Their moment of silent camaraderie was interrupted by Mr. Julian. His voice, firm yet not devoid of warmth, called them back to reality. "Good job. Don¡¯t worry, you''ll have a chance to explore your powers at the Facility. Now, it''s time to return.¡± He announced, his tone leaving no room for delay.
A lot changes, but some things stay the same. The old monster is still as grumpy as ever.
Chapter 116
As they made their way back to the Facility, the world seemed different to James. It wasn''t so much that the physical environment had transformed; it was that his perception of it had radically changed.
His newly enhanced senses painted a richer, more detailed picture of his surroundings. The subtle shifting of the air, the faintest changes in temperature, and the myriad smells were now vividly clear to him. Psychic Omniscience immediately showed massive improvements over its previous form. It felt like he was running his hands on every surface, tasting every flavor and smelling every scent. He could see with his mind far beyond what he had been capable of previously.
Even more intriguing, his ability to sense emotions was vastly increased. Where before, he had been able to glean intentions through the shift in a presence, now he could outright observe the way his companion''s minds operated. He couldn''t read thoughts, not yet at least, but it wasn''t impossible to think that one day, he may be able to do so.
It was as if he could hear the emotional states of those around him, their joys, fears, and anxieties resonating like distinct melodies. He was the audience at a classical music concert, awed at the notes being plucked by expert hands.
One day, James knew he''d be the one to conduct the orchestra.
Upon arriving at the Facility, the changes in his perception became even more apparent. The bustle of the place, with its Awakeners going about their duties, was now a symphony of emotions and intentions. He could sense the determined focus of some, the nervous energy of others, and the calm assurance in a few. It was overwhelming yet fascinating, offering him insights into people he had never considered before.
It was so distracting that James almost missed a familiar presence coming closer. He turned to the side just in time to see Miss Walker appear from the shadows. The darkness clung to her form momentarily, as if a lover not wanting to let go.
The masked woman greeted them warmly, eye-smiling while she thanked the old man for his protection.
To James, she felt different, like a well of power that had deepened and expanded. Her evolution to A-rank was not just a title change but an aura, a weighty presence that she now carried. Her strength was palpable, resonating with confidence and authority beyond her physical demeanor.
After a brief exchange, they said their goodbyes and thanks to Mr. Julian. The old man''s parting words confused them, but he didn''t allow them the time to reply. "I can gladly say that they were a delight to watch over. It will be good to see you again once things kick off."
James felt a mix of curiosity and respect towards him, grateful for the guidance and opportunities he had provided. On the other hand, Miss Walker felt much more trepidation, gleaning something from the man''s words that he did not.
The woman then led them to a private meeting room designed for confidential discussions and debriefings. The room was spartan yet comfortable, with a large table at the center surrounded by chairs. The walls were soundproof, creating an atmosphere of privacy and focus.
"I want to start by apologizing for not being there for you during this time, but as you can imagine, certain things couldn''t be delayed much longer." The woman started, settling down in a chair at the head of the table. "I''ll tell you all about what I got up to later, but first, I want to hear about your rank-up choices." She said, her tone curious. "This is a significant milestone in your journey as Awakeners, and understanding your new abilities will help us plan our next steps."
James took the lead, explaining his choice of "Psychic Juggernaut." He described how the evolution transformed his willpower manipulation into psychic abilities, enhancing his physique too, stemming from his encounter with The Sin of Pride. As he spoke, he was acutely aware of Miss Walker''s reactions - her interest, slight surprise at his choice, and her mental notes on how it could benefit the team.
"I''m still not sure how much I''ll be able to do at the beginning, but with some time, I''m sure I''ll be able to expand my repertoire significantly. I just need to experiment a bit with my limits." James said. Then, he chuckled. "The increased mana already feels pretty good. I still haven''t even looked at my status because I''m pretty sure I couldn''t resist placing those points."
Miss Walker eye-smiled at James''s comment, her eyes reflecting an understanding of the excitement and potential that came with a rank-up of such magnitude. "It''s always a journey, discovering and mastering the extent of your new abilities. Take your time, James. It''s important to understand your limits and how to push them."
The conversation then shifted to Lauren, who eagerly shared her new Talent: Shadow Assassin. She explained how it enhanced her natural affinity for stealth, allowing her to manipulate shadows to conceal her movements and empower her attacks. "It''s like they are a part of me now." She said with a hint of awe in her voice. "They respond to my will. I had to stop myself several times from reaching for something with them, it''s so natural."
Miss Walker chuckled proudly. "I know how that feels. The sheer versatility shadow magic has is insane. I''ll help you get used to it, but it will take some time before you have even scratched the surface."
Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.
James could feel the excitement radiating from Lauren, a vibrant energy that was quite unusual for the girl and spoke of her eagerness to test her new skills. It sounded like she had gotten a good evolution, complementing her role in the team and her personal combat style.
Maria''s evolution to "Singer of the Flame" was next, and her description was filled with passion. Her control over her element had reached a level where she could craft specific spells and manipulate flames with a precision previously beyond her. "I can shape the fire, sing to it, and it dances to my tune." She explained, her eyes gleaming with the thrill of her newfound mastery.
James sensed an undercurrent of amused apprehension from the others as the redhead kept going on about her new skills. They all appreciated the firepower Maria could bring to a fight, but the enthusiasm with which she set things alight was sometimes a bit much.
Daniel discussed his choice of "Titanic Bulwark", an evolution that massively increased his capabilities. "I can cast shields now, not just defensively but offensively too." He said, his voice steady and confident. "I had a lot of offensive-based Talents to choose from, but this feels like the best fit. It''s mostly a continuation of my old one, but it should allow me to shield a much greater area and it gave me access to barrier magic, which sounds extremely interesting."
James admired Daniel''s unwavering commitment to his role as the team''s protector. His evolution would make him even more formidable, and the versatility added by barrier magic would help in any future endeavor.
Barriers were somewhat similar to wards, as they could have specific triggers or directly protect those inside, but they were temporary in nature. In contrast, wards could be permanent as long as they were appropriately supplied with mana. As far as James knew, barriers could also be moved much more easily, following the user around the battlefield, and their casting required much less time. All in all, it was a worthwhile field to explore.
The most surprising revelation came from Ezekiel. Instead of branching out to increase his independence in combat - like they had expected he would, after all the effort he had put into his training to become more active in a fight - he had chosen to delve deeper into his role as a white mage. His new Talent, "Abbot of Grace¡±, seemed to have significantly enhanced his healing and support abilities and provided him with limited offensive capabilities, which depended on specific conditions he said he would have to explore.
Miss Walker raised her eyebrows at his choice, clearly impressed. "It''s mostly about amplifying the effectiveness of my healing and buffs, and I can now provide more sustained support during longer fights, as well as being able to set some ''rules'' which, when broken, can inflict a lot of damage to the offender." Ezekiel explained. "It seemed right to pick this one since it''s somewhat similar to what I already had, but it gives me more options."
Then, taking a deep breath, the youngest of the team continued. "It might have been self-suggestion, but I also feel like the System wanted me to pick this one. It was pretty obviously better than all the other choices, at least."
James blinked, thinking about his own experience. He couldn''t deny having felt something similar, so he spoke up. "I chose mine because of that, too."
The others turned to face him, evidently surprised. "I''m not saying that the System interfered in my choice in any way, but it was pretty obvious that Psychic Juggernaut was better than all the other options and that there was more weight behind it." He continued, shrugging when it became clear that the others struggled to understand what he meant.
Ezekiel, however, lit up. "That''s exactly what I felt. It was like there was more to the Talent than all the others, even though nothing was outwardly different."
Interrupting the back and forth, Miss Walker cleared her throat. "I have heard of some people saying they felt something like that, and I can''t deny that a few of my own choices have felt more momentous, but it''s a good idea not to focus on that so much. If the Talent is truly better, the best way to discover it is to train as hard as possible."
They all murmured in agreement at that. It would require weeks of rigorous testing, especially since they all had some EXP banked from their efforts with the old man who had granted them a few levels. The additional mana would be very helpful in any experiment.
As each member shared their experiences and choices, a picture began to form of how Team 0 would operate moving forward. Their individual strengths had been magnified, and their synergy as a team promised to be more dynamic and effective than ever before after some fine-tuning.
Miss Walker listened intently, occasionally interjecting with insightful questions or suggestions. Evidently, she was already formulating strategies and training regimes to help them harness their new powers effectively.
Miss Walker''s final words were of encouragement and caution. "You''ve all grown significantly. Remember, with the increase in power, your responsibilities will also increase. The AA needs everyone, since we have so much of our firepower out of the country. Use your abilities wisely, train hard, and stay focused. We''ll integrate your new skills into our training and missions soon."
¡ª¡ª¡ª
As Team 0 prepared to leave the Facility, a small crowd gathered to see them off. The air was filled with emotions ¨C pride, anticipation, and a touch of sadness. With his newly enhanced senses, James could easily feel the various undercurrents swirling around. It was a cacophony of feelings, enough to make his head hurt.
Agent Martinez was among the first to approach, offering them a warm farewell. "You kids did great." She said, a warm smile gracing her features. "I''ll be keeping an eye on your progress. Make sure to give them hell out there."
James could sense genuine affection and respect emanating from the woman, a sentiment that seemed to be shared by the others who had come to bid them farewell, if lesser in intensity. It was a far cry from the skepticism and doubt that had initially greeted them upon their arrival at the Facility.
Even the burly man who had rudely predicted they would run away the first day was present. His demeanor had changed significantly, his earlier hostility replaced by a grudging respect. "Never thought I''d say this, but you proved me wrong." He grunted, offering a nod that was as close to an apology as they were likely to get.
James felt a flicker of satisfaction at the man''s admission.
Leonid Stein, ever the stern taskmaster, approached them last. His presence was commanding, his emotions a mix of pride and expectation. "You''ve all come a long way, but this is just the beginning." He said, his voice firm. "Don''t slack off. The real test begins now, in the field, where your decisions will have real consequences."
As they climbed into the black van waiting to transport them, James took one last look at the Facility. It had been a crucible of sorts, a place where they had been tested, molded, and ultimately evolved. He couldn''t help but feel a surge of gratitude for the experiences he had gained and the lessons he had learned, despite how hard it had all been.
As the van pulled away, James extended his senses, scanning the surroundings one last time. At the edge of his perception, he noticed a familiar presence ¨C the old man, Mr. Julian. Though distant, James could feel a sense of satisfaction and curiosity emanating from him and directed towards them, as if he were pleased with their progress and interested in their future.
The realization brought a smile to James''s face. The old man''s cryptic parting words echoed in his mind, suggesting their paths would cross again. For now, though, his focus was on the journey back to New York, the city that had shaped him and where new challenges awaited.
Chapter 117
The black van weaved its way through New York¡¯s bustling streets, skyscrapers towering above and the cacophony of city life filling the air. Team 0¡¯s members, each lost in their thoughts, watched the familiar scenery of the city unfold. With his enhanced senses, James absorbed the myriad of sounds, sights, and emotions emanating from the vibrant metropolis.
He had initially struggled during the drive, his mind having difficulty cataloging everything his new skill informed him of, but he was slowly getting used to the increased input.
A headache still throbbed behind his eyelids, but it was much more bearable now, and he hoped it would become even better once he managed to take some time to increase his stats in a place that wouldn''t crumple like cardboard if he accidentally moved wrong.
They arrived at the Awakener''s Association HQ, the towering structure that exuded power and authority by now a familiar, welcoming sight for them. The van descended into the basement parking, where they were promptly greeted by a group of administrative staff. The atmosphere was professional and efficient, in contrast to the chaos of the streets above.
The team was quickly escorted from the parking space to a luxurious conference room on one of the upper floors. The room was opulent, adorned with sleek furnishings and a large window that offered a stunning view of the city skyline. It was a setting that spoke of a power and prestige the Awakener''s Association didn''t necessarily have at the moment.
The Regional Director awaited them, a man whose presence dominated the room. He was impeccably dressed, his demeanor both welcoming and commanding, his balding head the only flaw in the look, giving him a more mild-mannered air. As Team 0 entered, he stood, greeting them with a warm yet measured smile.
"Welcome back, Team 0. We''ve been eagerly anticipating your return." He began, his voice strong and confident. "Congratulations on achieving your rank-up. It''s a significant milestone and one that deserves recognition."
The team was offered refreshments, a selection of fine beverages and snacks that were a welcome treat after their journey. As they settled, the Regional Director continued. "Your official rank test will be held in a week. It''s a formality, given your achievements, but necessary to officially recognize your new status."
James listened with his senses, attuned not just to the Director''s words but to the underlying emotions and intentions. He could feel a genuine sense of pride from the Director, but there was something else, a keen interest that went beyond mere congratulations.
"The Guilds have been on our case about your disappearance, especially the Emerald Guard, so your return must be as triumphant as possible. Shut the voices down, so to say." He chuckled, though James could only feel worried about what had been happening during their absence.
He''d do his best during the test, that went without saying, but the implied acknowledgment from the Director that there had been attempts at inquiring about their location, and even some rumors, did not go unnoticed. James noticed his teammates''s auras color with worry and grit his teeth. They would have to gather some more information later.
The conversation soon turned to Miss Walker. The Director inquired about her advancement, his curiosity evident. "Dear Leila, I trust your own rank-up process was successful?"
The woman nodded, a hint of satisfaction in her tone. "Yes, it was. I achieved what I set out to do."
James noticed the shift in the Director''s demeanor, a subtle but unmistakable spark of interest. It was clear that Miss Walker''s advancement was particularly significant to him, much more than he let on. The implications of what she might have achieved hung in the air, a topic that went unaddressed.
The meeting continued, with the Director discussing logistical details and expectations for the upcoming rank test. But James''s mind lingered on the exchange about Miss Walker. Her advancement, whatever it entailed, was a key piece in a larger puzzle that involved not just Team 0 but the Awakener''s Association as a whole.
As the meeting concluded, the team was given time to settle back into the HQ and prepare for the week ahead. The Director''s parting words were encouraging, yet they carried an undercurrent of expectation. "You''ve all shown remarkable growth. The Association has high hopes for you. Make us proud."
The morning light filtered gently through the curtains of James''s room, casting a soft glow over the familiar surroundings. He awoke feeling refreshed, having finally managed to use the stat points to expand his MIND enough that his brain didn''t feel like exploding.
Status.
|
STATUS
|
WINDOW
|
|
NAME
|
James Summers
|
|
AGE
|
19
|
|
AWAKENING
|
2nd
|
|
TALENT
|
Psychic Juggernaut
This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.
|
|
TITLE
|
|
|
LEVEL
|
103
|
|
MP
|
530/530
|
|
STR
|
64
|
|
VIT
|
35
|
|
AGI
|
35
|
|
SENSE
|
64
|
|
MIND
|
40
|
|
STAT POINTS
|
0
|
That''s much better. I''m going to have to split my stat points between STR, MIND and SENSE going forward, or even reevaluate how to spread them. The headache I had yesterday was a strong sign that I need to put more in MIND as I keep growing, or my brain won''t be able to keep up with the information my skills feed it.
Descending the stairs to the living room, he could already smell the aroma of breakfast. His grandmother, Rosa Summers, was at the stove, her movements deft and practiced. She smiled warmly, appearing like an harmless old lady, though James knew she had a spine of steel.
His grandfather, Larry Summers, sat at the kitchen table, a newspaper in hand. A stern man with a rigid exterior, Larry had always been a strict figure in James''s life, yet beneath that tough fa?ade lay a deep affection for his grandson.
They had welcomed him home warmly, and he had spent much of the evening telling of his adventures, making sure to edit the most dangerous parts so as to not make the two elders worry too much.
"Good morning, dear.¡± Rosa greeted him, placing a plate of eggs and toast in front of him. "I just wanted to say congratulations again on your rank-up. We''re so proud of you."
"Thank you, Grandma," James replied, feeling a warmth that had little to do with his mana. He took a seat at the table, savoring the comfort of being home.
Larry looked up from his newspaper, his expression softening slightly. "It''s a big achievement, James. Your father would have been proud."
James nodded, feeling a pang of longing at the mention of his father. The more he learned of the man, the more he would have liked to have him around, but he''d made his peace with it over the years, and reading his journals had helped him in that.
As they ate, Larry''s demeanor shifted, something on his mind. "I saw something interesting on the news yesterday." He began, his tone contemplative. "One of your father''s old squad mates was interviewed on the streets of Long Island. I thought he was dead. I never heard from him after Andrew passed, but in the interview, he said he lived down the road from that nice ice cream shop with the blueberry and milk flavor I like."
James''s interest was piqued immediately. His father''s past was a topic that often occupied his thoughts, filled with mysteries and half-told stories. Despite how much he had learned from the journals, he felt there was still much he didn''t know." Do you remember his name?" He asked, already considering the possibility of meeting the man.
"Michael Donovan." Larry replied. "They were close, served together for years. I always wondered why he never showed up after everything happened, considering that his name wasn¡¯t on a casket at the funeral.¡±
"I should meet him and see what he can tell me about Dad."
Rosa gave him a supportive look, understanding his need for closure. "Just be careful, James. The past can be complicated."
"I will be." James assured her, finishing his breakfast. "Thanks, Grandma, Grandpa."
After breakfast, James prepared to leave, his mind already planning the trip to Long Island. The opportunity to connect with someone who knew his father, to perhaps unravel some of the mysteries surrounding his death, was too important to pass up.
He had agreed to a day of rest despite his desire to test his new skills, on pain of Miss Walker herself tying him to a chair for twenty-four hours. That promise, however, only included Awakener activities. There was nothing about visiting one of his father''s old friends in the wording, so James exited the house without hesitance.
As he navigated the streets, his new abilities continuously fed him information. He could sense the emotions and intentions of those around him with startling clarity. On the subway, he felt the anxious energy of a student fretting over an exam, the weary resignation of a worker heading to a job they didn''t love, and the excitement of a tourist experiencing the city for the first time. That only happened rarely these days, as people preferred to only travel if it was for important reasons, but New York was still a big draw, at least for Americans.
At one point, he noticed a young woman glancing his way, her emotions a blend of curiosity and attraction as her eyes focused on his forearms and face. It was a strange, somewhat embarrassing realization, but it also underscored the depth and breadth of his new sensory capabilities. He smiled politely, acknowledging her, which made her face turn red and her emotions a mess, before returning his attention to the world outside the subway car.
Upon reaching Long Island and walking to the ice cream shop his grandfather liked so much, James''s heightened senses made it relatively easy to locate his target. He felt Donovan''s presence before he saw him ¨C the disciplined aura of a trained soldier despite the civilian clothes stood out quite a bit. As he approached, James noticed the man''s surprise as soon as he noticed him, a curious and guarded emotional response.
"Michael Donovan?" James asked as he came up to the man, extending a hand.
Donovan looked at him, his eyes widening slightly. "Yes, that''s me. And you are?"
"I''m James Summers, Andrew Summers'' son."
The recognition in Donovan''s eyes was immediate, and a complex mix of emotions flooded through him ¨C surprise, nostalgia, and a hint of sorrow. "James... You look just like him.¡± Donovan said, a tinge of sadness in his voice. "I knew that Andrew had a family, but I never... I should have reached out."
James could feel the genuine regret emanating from Donovan, a sentiment born from a long-held sense of duty and camaraderie. "It''s okay. I''m here to learn more about him, about his time with you. Would you be willing to talk about him? I''m trying to learn from several different sources."
A surprising flash of fear went through the man, before resignation swept in. He was quiet for a moment, and sighed. "Yes, yes I can do that. Why don''t you come in? It''s a long story to tell."
The house was tidy but lived in. There were pictures of two men who looked like twin brothers and a woman with one of the two, Donovan, embracing him. As they settled into the living room, Donovan''s demeanor remained tense, his emotions swirling with fear and reluctance.
James listened intently as the man began to speak, his enhanced senses parsing through the layers of emotion and half-truths. The story that unfolded was one of betrayal and abandonment. Donovan spoke of a mission gone wrong, of being left behind by the Awakeners they were supposed to cooperate with. It all painted a grim picture of his father''s final moments.
"Andrew died because we were abandoned.¡± Donovan said, his voice barely above a whisper. "I survived because I ran. I''ve lived with that choice ever since."
James''s anger flared at the revelation, a righteous indignation at the injustice and cowardice that had led to his father''s death. Yet, he grabbed hold of those emotions and shoved them down, focusing on the task at hand, wanting to extract the information he needed.
"Who were they? The Awakeners who left you behind?" James''s voice was steady, but the intensity of his gaze bore into Donovan.
I just hope they aren''t dead already. Please, let me have that pleasure.
The man''s fear spiked, a palpable wave of anxiety that James could almost taste. "I-I can''t say. If they find out I''ve talked¡"
James''s frustration grew as Donovan clammed up, refusing to name names. It was clear that fear held a tight grip on the man, fear of retribution from forces that still haunted him years later. It was surprising, how quickly he spiraled from the disciplined man he had met half an hour before.
Realizing that he wouldn''t get more from Donovan through conversation, James asked himself a question.
Can I really do what''s necessary to make him talk? This is my only lead¡ No, I need to know.
Chapter 118
James could sense the walls Donovan had put up, both emotionally and mentally. He was a man haunted by memories and paralyzed by fear. Clearly, Donovan was torn between the need to share the truth and the fear of consequences.
That was why James tried a different approach. He had long debated with himself about the morality of his new Skills - he had been too excited about the boost in power to think about the consequences of being able to interact with a mind and not just observe it during the rank up, but things had become more clear as he came down from the high - and had come to the conclusion that it was best kept for rare cases.
The fact that he was tapping into his newfound psychic abilities so soon would require further introspection once he was done. Still, for the moment, he contented himself with gently probing the emotional barriers Donovan had erected. His aim was not to invade or overpower, but to coax and reassure, to create an environment where the man felt safe enough to share his burden.
Focusing his mind, he projected a sense of calm and safety toward Donovan, carefully coaxing the man''s deep-seated regret and fear into the background. It was a delicate process, balancing the fine line between influence and intrusion. His mana was projected outwards in feelers rather than his usual waves, as he did his best to keep his touch light, not wanting to give away what he was doing.
He tried his best not to be heavy-handed, as he simply wanted to reassure the man and make him let go of his irrational fears rather than force him to do anything.
Slowly, James felt the fear and regret in Donovan begin to ebb. He created a mental space of empathy and understanding, allowing his father¡¯s old squadmate to release some of his fear. It was a delicate process, akin to untangling knots in a fragile thread.
Before his rank up, James knew he would have never been able to use such a precise skill. Compared to what it had become, his mana had been a blunt instrument. Now, it was a scalpel, carefully prying away years of repressed emotions, allowing the man to think freely for once.
Gradually, Donovan''s demeanor changed; his rigid posture softened, and the lines of worry on his face eased. Encouraged by the shift, James gently prodded. "You can trust me, Michael. You know I deserve to hear the truth."
With a deep sigh, as if unburdening a heavy load, Donovan finally spoke, naming the Awakeners who had abandoned his and Andrew Summers'' team. "Jeremy Hopkins, Theo Knowles, Matthew Blanchard, Cosmo O''Brien, and Maximillian Lee. They are all powerful people, so I hope you can understand why I''ve been so reluctant. Last I know, they were all members of a big Guild somewhere south. I have worked with them enough times to know that they wouldn''t suffer a snitch."
Donovan''s words hung heavy in the air, laden with years of suppressed fear and guilt. James listened intently, his mind carefully storing every detail. The names the man provided were more than just a list of criminals; they were the key to understanding a crucial part of his father''s past.
I never thought I might be able to get revenge for Dad. His death always seemed hidden in nebulous circumstances¡ But I might be able to get to the bottom of it with this information.
"I understand your concerns, Michael," James assured him, his voice steady despite the turmoil he felt. "I''ll be careful. But I need to know the truth. What happened to my father, and why it happened."
Donovan nodded, his gaze downcast. "I wish I could''ve been braver, done something back then. But I was scared... still am. Those men are not just average Awakeners; they''re influential, with connections that run deep. Be careful, James."
This man is broken. James realized. There is no greater punishment I can give him than what his mind already has done. His emotions are a constant spiral of self-loathing and fear¡ It''s honestly surprising he''s still alive.
James spent some more time making sure that the man wouldn''t do anything foolish in fear of reprisal after giving up the names, reinforcing emotions of security and tranquillity. It was hard work, especially since he needed to keep his touch feather-light so as to not be exposed, but he had been the one to provoke such fear in the man and felt that this was the least he could do. He tried to get some more details about that day, but the fear returned with a resurgence the moment he did, and James decided he already had enough for the moment.
Soon after, he left, determined to start researching the names he had been given as soon as he got back home.
The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.
Throughout the journey, his mind was alight with what he''d do to the people who had betrayed his father. James didn''t consider himself particularly sadistic but couldn''t prevent his daydreams from turning sinister.
The ding of the train announcement brought him back to reality, and he shelved his disturbing thoughts to the side for the moment.
First of all, I have to see if it''s even possible to get revenge. They might be all dead already, considering how dangerous the job of an Awakener is, though considering how cowardly they behaved, I doubt it. This kind of people is like cockroaches. They never die unless you really stamp them down.
Once he got home, he distractedly waved to his grandparents, who seemed busy with the TV, from which James could vaguely recognize a famous show presenter''s voice.
Opening his laptop, James barely remembered to turn on a VPN - just in case he ended up doing anything like what he had daydreamed about and law enforcement came knocking on his door - and started typing the names one by one.
His investigation revealed that of the five Awakeners, two had died under mysterious circumstances, and one was missing, presumed dead. This was unsurprising, considering how long ago the five had been active. Donovan seemed sure they would still be alive and capable of making him pay should he reveal their misdeeds, but had he done some research, he would have realized just how unlikely that was.
Well, it wasn''t a rational fear. For a man who felt so calm and collected initially, he fell apart quickly. I know a lot of soldiers who took part in the operations during the Apocalypse have terrible PTSD, but he seems to have managed to build up a relatively calm persona over his wrecked mind. It''d be more interesting if it wasn''t so sad.
The remaining two, Jeremy Hopkins and Theo Knowles, were active members of a Guild based in Florida.
Curious, James navigated to the Guild''s website. It was a slick, well-designed portal that boasted of the Guild''s contributions and missions. The site was filled with images of Awakeners in action and testimonials of their success. It portrayed an image of heroism and dedication, but James was well aware that beneath the glossy surface lay a darker truth.
He didn''t have specific information about Florida''s guilds beyond the Glades, the most famous organization in the state, which sported several A-rankers and regularly made national news with their reclamation efforts. Still, if they were anything like the guilds in New York, he would bet there was a lot more going on away from the reflectors.
He found profiles of Hopkins and Knowles, complete with their achievements and current roles within the Guild. Their proud faces and accolades painted a picture of respectability and honor.
Their profiles depicted Jeremy Hopkins as a man in his late forties, with a lean build and sharp features that were always set in a stern expression. His red hair was peppered with gray, and his eyes, cold and calculating, seemed to miss nothing. Theo Knowles was slightly younger, with a muscular build and a charismatic smile that belied his true nature. His hair was dark and kept meticulously styled, and his eyes held a hint of arrogance.
According to the website, both men were now primarily working as consultants for lower-rank teams in the Guild, providing strategic guidance and occasional field support. Despite being D-rankers, they rarely participated in dungeon raids, preferring to stay in the background. James speculated that their current roles allowed them to wield influence without exposing themselves to the dangers of active duty. It was a safe, comfortable position for men who had once turned their backs on their comrades rather than face real danger.
James felt a surge of frustration and anger as he read about their seemingly successful lives. The men who had abandoned his father to a tragic fate had built comfortable careers for themselves, hidden behind the veneer of respectability. His fingers tightened around the edge of the desk while his emotions raged like a storm.
There was also a sense of determination, a burning need to confront these men and hold them accountable. James was aware that he was still too weak to directly challenge them, but that only fueled his resolve to grow stronger. He now had a clear goal to work towards, a purpose that went beyond personal growth and vague, distant threats that could harm his family in the future.
This was what he needed, James realized. He had been feeling listless since the operation against the Radiant Guild. He had focused on experimenting with his Talent, and for a time, that had been enough. Dungeon diving with his friends was fun too, and he hadn''t minded taking dangerous missions when it was with them, but it had all been a way to fill the time.
There had been nothing pushing him forward, beyond the knowledge that he''d need power if he wanted to be a true actor on the stage.
Now, he had found something.
Closing the laptop as dinner time approached, James''s mind was already racing with plans and strategies. He needed to learn more about Hopkins and Knowles and develop training regimens for himself to quickly push through the levels that kept him away from the third Awakening.
It will take some time. Months, years, more likely, but I''ll get there. And when I do, I''m going to make you pay.
The next day, James woke up with a sense of clarity and determination. He dedicated himself to training with his new skills, exploring the extent of his burgeoning psychic abilities. In the privacy of his room, he experimented with projecting his will, finding that he could manipulate small objects with increasing precision. He started with simple tasks like levitating a pencil or turning the pages of a book, each success bolstering his confidence.
As he honed his skills, James began to speculate about the future possibilities of his abilities. I might be able to lift much bigger objects once I get used to this. Well, I probably already can if I release an unfocused wave of power, but that''d be a bit too destructive to try here. No, finesse is good for the moment. Considering what I managed to do yesterday, calming Donovan down from a panic attack, I should be able to do the same against monsters, making them lower their guard. Eventually, I might be able to influence something deeper than surface emotions, but that seems a bit much. Well, it could be a powerful tool against monsters, but people¡ What I did yesterday was as far as I feel comfortable going for the moment.
He experimented with this on himself first, trying to calm his anxieties or boost his attention. The results were encouraging, and he began to see the potential for using this skill in a variety of situations, from calming a panicked teammate and disorienting an opponent to enhancing his focus during training.
The training session left him exhausted but fulfilled, his new abilities feeling more under control with every test. He saw constant growth that made him hope for the future. If, with just a few days of effort, he could go from turning pages to lifting his bookshelf with his mind, James felt he had made the right choice with Psychic Juggernaut.
Chapter 118.5 - Interlude Leila Walker
Bypassing the protections around the HQ, Leila felt only a few wards resist her passing. Since she was keyed in, they let her through without trouble, though she knew she now possessed enough power to smash them into pieces should she wish to.
She appeared on the top floor from the shadow of a large plant and strode confidently through the polished corridors of the Headquarters. Her steps were measured, her posture exuding the calm assurance of a seasoned warrior.
Leila eye-smiled at the secretary, feeling the woman''s power brush over her to ensure she was who she appeared to be, even though she must have seen her emerge from nothing.
Refraining from brushing it aside, Leila allowed the woman to do her job, receiving a nod when the process was done. The door to the Director''s office opened by itself, and she walked into the familiar room.
The sleek office was a study in understated power. Polished surfaces reflected the soft lighting and the expansive windows offered a commanding view of the city. It was a space designed to impress and intimidate. Yet, Leila entered with a composed demeanor, her years of experience as an Awakener and with the man sitting behind the desk giving her a confidence that matched the room''s grandeur.
The Regional Director, a man of common features and carefully measured gestures greeted her with genuine warmth. "Leila, let me congratulate you on achieving A-rank again. It''s truly a remarkable accomplishment, especially considering your age." He said, his smile cordial.
"Thank you." She replied, taking the seat opposite him. The past few days had been a blur of shaking hands and carefully avoiding commitments while staying far away from any Guild headhunter.
The Director''s first order of business was to discuss the logistics of her rank-up test. "It''s a formality, of course, but necessary for the official documentation. We must maintain protocols." He explained, giving her a commiserating smile. Considering the jump in power between B and A-rank, Leila felt it was warranted to ensure people were as strong as they said they were. Otherwise, they''d be given missions that would see them immediately dead and, more importantly, clearance and authority far beyond what they deserved.
Thus, Leila nodded, understanding the importance of following protocol within the organization. However, her mind was occupied with more pressing concerns. She had been picking back up her investigations into the days leading up to the KLF terror attacks on New York, and her progress had been frustratingly slow, hindered by roadblocks that seemed to appear at every turn.
As the conversation shifted to her new Talent, Leila became cautious. The Director''s questions were probing, almost too keen. "It''s an enhancement of my existing abilities." She deflected, unwilling to reveal her power''s true extent. She had learned the hard way that knowledge was as much a weapon as any physical skill.
I''d like to think Alfred''s trustworthy, but this is not the kind of thing I can just reveal. There is rot here, and I have no idea how far up it goes.
The Director''s eyes narrowed slightly, a flicker of disappointment crossing his features. Leila noted the change, her instincts warning her there was more to this meeting than a simple congratulatory exchange.
Seizing the opportunity, Leila steered the conversation towards her investigation. "As you probably already know, I''ve been looking into the days that led up to the KLF attacks, trying to understand how they could have slipped past everyone, but I haven''t managed to find much beyond some excessive laxity. I was hoping you might have some insights." Again, Leila would have liked to reveal her suspicions to the man. Still, considering how long Alfred Meyer had spent in the organization, he might be tangentially involved with the mess she was slowly uncovering, or at least know the people behind it personally. She needed to sound him out before outright declaring what she suspected.
The shift in the Director''s body language was subtle but telling. He leaned back, his expression becoming more guarded, his friendly demeanor receding like a mask slipping off. "I''m afraid I don''t have the information you seek, Leila. The matter is being handled at the highest levels in DC."
This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.
Leila ground her teeth, frustrated at the door she could almost physically feel closing, and pressed on, trying to gauge his reactions. "But surely, with your connections and tenure, you must have heard something? Any information could be crucial."
"As you well know, clearance must be respected. Once you have achieved the A-rank officially, I might be able to say more." He replied evasively.
"So there is something going on, then?" She asked directly, not wanting to deal with any more deflections. She''d feel much more relieved if she wasn''t the only one working on the issue. She wouldn''t stop her own investigations, of course, but it would mean that the AA wasn''t wholly involved with the mess. If what she ended up uncovering turned out to be just some negligence and clumsy efforts to cover it up, she would throw a party, considering how high the stakes were.
Again, Director Meyer gave a non-committal answer, evidently having decided that he had already said enough. "Reviews of past behavior are constantly ongoing, as you know. If something important comes up, I''ll be sure to let you know, since you feel so strongly about it."
Clearly, he was stonewalling her, avoiding direct questions and skillfully navigating away from any substantial disclosure.
As the meeting drew to a close, Leila felt a mix of confusion and suspicion. The Director''s reluctance to share information and carefully orchestrated neutrality pointed to a deeper involvement or knowledge of the events surrounding the KLF attacks. She had come into the meeting hoping to find an ally, but she left questioning his motives and wondering if he was part of the problem.
Once a symbol of organizational authority, the sleek office now felt like a facade, hiding secrets and agendas far beyond what she had initially suspected. Leila''s mind raced with possibilities and theories. Could the Director be involved in the KLF mess? Was he protecting someone, or was he protecting himself?
Alfred Meyer had always seemed to be an honest and dedicated public servant, ready to do his duty whenever he was called upon. Now, Leila couldn''t help but cast doubt on that image.
Leila''s trust in the Association had always been tempered by realism, but now it was tinged with a growing sense of distrust. She realized her search for the truth would be more challenging and dangerous than anticipated. What had once looked like bureaucratic resistance to oversight was starting to seem like deliberate obstructionism.
The constant questions about her new Talent also didn''t help her suspicions, as they were considered faux pas among Awakeners, something the Director and his advisers, who had hounded her for information with barely credible excuses, should have known.
Leila exited the Director''s office with a mind swirling with doubt and suspicion. Seeking counsel, she made her way to her mentor.
Marcus, a towering figure with a well-groomed mustache and a bald head that seemed to add to his imposing presence, was someone Leila had always trusted for his wisdom and straightforward nature.
Stepping out of the elevator a few floors down, she navigated the familiar corridors until she reached the door marked with his name. She knocked and entered, finding the nab seated behind his desk, his massive frame making the office furniture look almost miniature.
"Marcus, I need your perspective on something." Leila began without a preamble, her tone betraying her concern even as she worked to ensure no transmission or sound could leave the room.
The man looked up, his mild expression softening the hard edges of his powerful physique. "What''s troubling you, little Leila?" He asked, his voice a deep rumble that was oddly comforting.
She recounted her meeting with the Regional Director, emphasizing his evasive responses and the subtle shifts in his demeanor.
Marcus listened intently, stroking his mustache thoughtfully. "The Director wasn''t always the mild-mannered bureaucrat he presents himself as today.¡± He said after a moment. "He used to be known for his ruthlessness, a trait that served him well in the early days of the Association. When trying to interpret his behavior, you must remember that he''s cultivated this new persona quite deliberately."
I knew he had a hard side, considering how mad he got when we discovered the Golden Sun''s infiltration, but this is a whole different level. I have basically nothing hinting that he might be involved with covering up what happened, but his evasiveness and the way his people have been stymying my efforts make me think there might actually be something.
"The situation within the Association is becoming increasingly precarious." Marcus continued, his voice low and serious. "Especially for those of us at higher ranks. There are actors behind the curtain, unseen forces trying to manipulate us like puppets."
Leila felt a growing sense of unease. The web of intrigue and power plays within the Association was more intricate and dangerous than she had realized. "What should I do, Marcus? I can''t just sit back while there''s a chance that the Director, or someone else at his level, is involved in something this nefarious."
Marcus regarded her with concern. "Be cautious, Leila. You''re a powerful Awakener, but that also makes you a target. Don''t make too many enemies. Keep investigating if that is what you want to do, but do it subtly. You can''t afford to tip your hand too soon with tirades or by acting like the inquisition, especially because you have no authority in this matter, officially."
There was a light reprimand in the man''s words, and Leila sighed, knowing she might have revealed her suspicions. She hoped she had been vague enough with her questions, but there was no doubt that the Director now believed her to be investigating something. "I''ll be careful." She promised, already thinking about what her next steps might be.
Chapter 119
The day of the F-rank exam dawned bright and clear, contrasting the tumultuous emotions James felt as he made his way to the Awakeners¡¯ Association Headquarters. The past few days had been spent in a haze of experimenting and research before he had finally decided to set his dreams of revenge to the side.
He knew he''d get there in time, but to do so, he first needed to pass the rank up exam, which meant studying his notes and preparing for the possible questions coming his way.
Thinking ahead, Miss Walker had sent each member of Team 0 a file containing the last five exams'' transcripts. They all had different questions, but the pattern was evident even at first glance. It would be an oral examination consisting of questions about the law, de-escalation, conflict resolution, and power limitations.
Entering the HQ, James easily located his teammates amidst the relatively sparse crowd. He noted the significant difference from the G-rank test, where the atmosphere had been charged with the energy of hundreds of aspirants. Today, the mood was more focused with only a few dozen people; everyone present had gone through a much more demanding journey.
"Notice how many fewer people there are?" James remarked as he joined his team.
Daniel nodded, his expression thoughtful. "Yeah, fewer people reach F-rank. Many are content with the power they gain at G-rank. It''s enough to give them an edge in everyday life without the risk and commitment that comes with going higher."
James considered this, understanding the rationale but feeling a personal drive that went beyond mere contentment. "I suppose for most people, it''s enough excitement for a lifetime to get to G-rank. Being powerful is alluring, but not enough for them to risk their lives as a full-time job."
"Exactly." Daniel agreed. "But we''re built different. We''re aiming for the top."
Their conversation was interrupted by a group of Awakeners wearing the insignia of the Crimson Blades Guild. They had evidently overheard James and Daniel and seemed amused by their discussion.
"Look at these nerds, talking about ranks like it''s some kind of video game." One of the Crimson Blades members sneered, his posture aggressive and demeaning. He appeared to be the leader of the lot, if the way the others deferentially looked at him was anything to go by. He was balding and wore a red leather jacket, probably made from a monster and very expensive, and projected an arrogant bravado that didn''t necessarily match his internal feelings.
Having sensed the thugs¡¯ attention being focused on them from the beginning and thus having known about the man''s calculating gaze, James appraised them, his enhanced senses quickly evaluating their strength. They felt weaker than he had expected, their bluster not matched by their actual power. Amused, he replied. "It''s more than just a game for us. But I guess everyone is entitled to their own perspective, it¡¯s a free country.¡±
His dismissive tone only served to infuriate the Crimson Blades members further. They stepped closer, trying to use their physical presence to intimidate.
James, confident of his new abilities and in the presence of his teammates, had no problem matching them, meeting the leader''s gaze evenly. When it became clear that the man was specifically looking for a fight, he decided to kick things up a notch.
Channeling his psychic prowess, he projected an aura of intimidating strength. It was subtle but effective; the Crimson Blades suddenly faced what felt like an insurmountable force.
This specific application of his power was something James was finding to be surprisingly useful. Projecting indifference meant that people who would usually bother him *cough cough* the neighbor* cough cough* left him alone. And it appeared to be working just as well with intimidation, given the way the would-be bullies started having doubts about the whole confrontation.
James wouldn''t do anything beyond that, not want to risk being accused of tampering with anyone''s mind - not that he could do much more than what he was currently doing, but rumors had a life of their own.
What I''m doing is already a bit iffy. No laws against it, nothing like the ones against brainwashing or nonconsensual telepathy, but it''s close enough to the line that anyone could get away with accusing me. And I don''t want to get the fame of someone who mind-rapes people, no matter how useful it is to be able to project my emotions like this.
The group leader faltered, his confidence wavering under James''s intense gaze. Sensing the shift, the others quickly backed off, their earlier aggression dissolving into unease. They had come trying to set the mood, no doubt knowing that the practical portion of the exam could consist of a 1v1 fight between the test takers. If they had managed to claim their spot as top dogs, they likely wouldn''t have faced much opposition, but unfortunately for them, they had chosen the wrong target.
This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.
With a final look that left no doubt about his dominance, James watched as they retreated, their tails metaphorically tucked between their legs. It was a small but satisfying victory, a testament to his growth.
Turning back to his team, James saw amusement in their eyes. "Guess they weren''t ready for an actual challenge." Lauren commented with a smirk.
Soon after, everyone''s attention was called to the center of the lobby, where two Agents materialized out of nowhere. "May I have some silence, please." The shorter of the two called, a woman in her early thirties who wore a black sundress and sunglasses. Despite her lack of makeup, her dark hair and pale skin gave her a goth look.
"Wonderful, thank you." She said once the lobby was entirely silent.
"We''ll be taking you to the second floor shortly." The suited man next to her added. "The exam will consist of an oral and practical examination, after which the examiners will decide if you have gathered enough points to pass. There are no re-dos. If you have any complaint, the legal office hours are posted at the front desk, where you can get an appointment if you feel the need to." His tone of voice made it clear that he expected no one to have such problems, or else.
Shortly after that, the teams were directed to a waiting room on the second floor. The room was utilitarian in design, furnished with plain chairs and a table with pamphlets about possible careers with the AA.
One by one, candidates were called for the oral exam. The atmosphere in the waiting room was tense, each person absorbed in their thoughts and preparations. Some muttered legal codes to themselves, while others, like Maria, stared off into space, seemingly lost in their own little world, though James knew the redhead well enough by now to understand that this was her way of dealing with stress.
When James''s name was called, he took a deep breath and entered the examination room. It was a mostly bare space with a large table at the center. Four examiners sat behind the table, their expressions neutral.
Two of the faces were familiar to James. Marcus Bethany, Leila''s massive mentor, sat with his characteristic composed demeanor, though his large figure made the others seem quite small in comparison. His presence reassured James, as he knew the man to be just, fair and positively inclined toward him. The other familiar face was one of the Director''s assistants, a woman with sharp features and an unreadable expression.
The examiners greeted him formally, and James provided his documentation, which was swiftly approved. The exam began with each examiner posing a question.
The first examiner asked about an F-rank Awakener''s responsibilities in case of an emergency. James replied confidently. "An F-rank Awakener is required to lend aid in emergencies, on pain of penal consequences, as they are not considered Civilians. Their role is to protect and assist, ensuring the safety of civilians and supporting higher-ranked Awakeners in evacuation procedures. Differently from a G-rank, an F-rank can take command of lower-level Awakeners and direct them in the absence of a clear superior."
The second question, posed by the Director''s assistant, was about handling belligerent Awakeners. James answered confidently, thinking back to his own experiences. "The goal is always to de-escalate the situation. If that''s not possible, one must neutralize the threat with the least amount of collateral damage possible. There has to be a balance between assertiveness and restraint, of course, and any solution will require a situation-specific assessment.¡±
The third examiner''s question concerned the laws governing Awakeners within dungeons. James silently thanked Miss Walker for sending him the information packet. "US Code 1212 C states that Awakeners are allowed to collect monster materials as spoils, but they must sell the mana stones to authorized shops or directly to the AA; failing to do so results in penal consequences. This ensures a level of control and fairness in the distribution of resources, as well as preventing possible mishaps.¡±
Finally, it was Mr. Bethany''s turn. His question was scenario-based. "What would you do if faced with a monster too strong for you that emerged from a dungeon in an urban area?" The man rumbled.
James paused, considering his response carefully. "First, I''d assess whether the monster is really beyond my capabilities. If it is, my priority would be to evacuate nearby civilians and call for backup, all the while trying to divert the monster''s attention away from the public. I¡¯d try tominimize risk and harm while waiting for additional support." Marcus nodded, seemingly satisfied with James''s answer.
"What if the monster deliberately aims for a civilian while you are in the process of evacuating another group?" The Director''s assistant interjected, her eyes cold and calculating.
James took a moment to consider the question. He was annoyed that the woman would ambush him with ethical questions anyone would struggle to answer, but he didn''t show it. "If the monster targets a civilian while I''m in the middle of evacuating others, I would have to quickly make a snap judgement.¡± James began, his tone measured. "Saving someone at the risk of putting others in danger is a tough decision. However, leaving someone to die when I have the skills to intervene would be immoral."
Scratching his chin, he continued. "Given my abilities, particularly my enhanced senses, I should be able to know if the monster is the only threat present. In that given scenario, I would do my best to protect the targeted civilian without compromising the safety of the others I''m evacuating. I would try to make the best decision in a split second, minimizing harm and maximizing the number of people saved. And while for others this might mean leaving one behind because they cannot be sure of the surrounding dangers, I would take the risk, trusting in my sensory abilities."
The examiners listened intently, their expressions giving nothing away. The Director''s assistant nodded slightly, her expression still unreadable, but her eyes showed a hint of respect.
After James''s response, the examiners conferred quietly among themselves. The tension in the room was palpable as James waited for their verdict. Finally, they turned back to him.
"You''ve passed the oral part of the exam." Marcus Bethany announced, his voice carrying a note of approval. "Your understanding of an Awakener''s responsibilities and the ethical implications of your powers is commendable." This last part was seemingly directed not at James but at the woman sitting next to the hulking man.
Her expression briefly tightened, but she didn''t add anything, taking the light rebuke for what it was and not making a fuss.
James felt a surge of relief and pride. He thanked the examiners and stood up to leave. As he did, Mr. Bethany gave him a small, encouraging smile - a gesture that meant a lot to James, coming from someone he had come to respect.
Exiting the room, James mentally thanked his teacher again for having the foresight to send the information package. The whole test couldn''t have lasted longer than a few minutes, but he was sure that had he not studied in the last few days, it would have felt much longer.
He rejoined his teammates, who were already done with their oral, and exchanged words of encouragement as they waited for the practical to begin.
Chapter 120
The waiting room''s atmosphere, already thick with anticipation, grew tenser as the two Agents who had announced the test earlier re-entered. With her gothic appearance and serious demeanor, the woman commanded immediate attention as she spoke.
"The oral portion of your examination is now concluded.¡± She began, her voice cutting through the last murmurs of conversation. "We will now proceed to the practical test, which will be a series of 1v1 fights between test takers. Remember, all tactics are allowed except for maiming and causing death. Any violation of this rule will have severe consequences." Her tone was ominous, her stern gaze sweeping over the candidates, underscoring the gravity of her warning.
The test takers were then led to an arena, which James recognized as the same one where they had undertaken their G-rank test. The space was vast and imposing, with a padded floor and glowing wards providing isolation from the outside world. It was designed so that fights could happen without needing to hold back.
As they entered, James noticed the bleachers were not as empty as they had been during their G-rank test. Several dozens high-ranking members and Agents were there, adding an extra layer of gravity to the proceedings. Among them, James recognized a few familiar faces, but one stood out - Roman the Deathless, an A-rank Awakener known for his blond hair, arrogant demeanor, and formidable resilience. He was also Miss Walker''s rival. That he was present indicated the importance of these tests.
He''s probably here to see if there is anyone to keep an eye on. He''s known to recruit people when they are young so that he can grow them however he likes, but I thought the cutoff was D-rank. Well, maybe he''s just curious and has free time.
The goth woman appeared in the middle of the padded ring, a microphone in her hands. She tapped it with a finger, her purple nail polish glowing softly, and it turned on. "Hello everyone, and thank you for coming! We are pleased to see that we have several bigshots in attendance. I hope you''ll like the show." Then she cleared her throat, refocusing on the task at hand. "We''ll now proceed with the practical portion of the F-rank exam! The matchups have been decided randomly. The fights are to surrender or submission. No maiming or killing are allowed!" This time, her warning was much less intimidating, as she tried to appear as professional as she could, sneaking glances to the bleachers.
Still, everyone knew not to push the limits too much. They were here to showcase their abilities, in any case, not to participate in a bloodbath.
We get more than enough of those in dungeons. No need to take it out, too.
The first fight was between one of the Crimson Blades'' grunts, though not the leader, and another burly man James did not know. Surprisingly, the battle was mostly fought at long range. The first materialized a bow made of crackling electricity, with which he shot dangerous-looking bolts. The second cast several glyphs around himself, which protected him from the lightning and allowed his magic to take hold, inverting the gravity of the field for his opponent and forcing him to fight upside down.
It went on like that for quite a while, the burly man stacking effects on top of effects, until the Crimson Blades grunt could fight no longer and had to bow out.
That was pretty interesting. Initially, he must have been a pure support, but the rank-up must have given him some defensive options. I shouldn''t underestimate anyone, since they all received a significant bump in power. Everyone should have some decent options by now.
Shortly after, James''s fight against the leader of the Crimson Blades team was announced, the same man who had attempted to intimidate them earlier. The man''s initial expression betrayed a hint of regret, but James sensed his resolve hardening as he prepared for the fight.
Centering himself mentally, James stepped into the arena. Despite their earlier encounter, he knew he couldn''t afford to underestimate his opponent. The stakes were high, and surprises were always a possibility in such tests, especially when factoring in the new Talents everyone had after the rank-up.
As the beginning of the fight was called, James quickly assessed his opponent''s stance and movements. The man opted for an aggressive opening, lunging forward with the intent of not allowing him any breathing room, likely trying to compensate for his earlier embarrassment. However, James''s training and enhanced senses gave him an edge. He easily predicted the man''s movements and dodged his attack. This was possible since he could read the man''s emotions and decisions like an open book.
The balding man, whose name he learned was Max Laurence, took that moment as his cue to call upon his Talent. Dark, ominously glowing spears materialized in his hands, each thrust aimed with precision and speed. However, James''s heightened awareness and agility allowed him to effortlessly sidestep or deflect each attack.
James observed his opponent''s strategy ¨C the man was adept at creating not only weapons but also shields of the same dark light, which he quickly used to defend against James''s occasional counterattacks.
Additionally, he attempted to use sudden bright flashes to blind James momentarily whenever he went on the offensive, trying to catch the younger man by surprise. But James''s reliance on his enhanced senses, rather than just his sight, rendered these attempts ineffective.
If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.
As the fight progressed, James began to understand the full extent of his new abilities in a way that experimenting in his room or sparring with his friends simply couldn''t compare to. He could control the flow of battle, his mind always one step ahead.
Utilizing his psychic skills, he projected his will outward, creating an invisible barrier that deflected the darklight spears at the last moment, making it appear as if the man had slipped. It was a subtle use of his power but incredibly effective, leaving his opponent bewildered and frustrated.
James''s confidence grew as he seamlessly adapted to each new tactic Laurence employed. The audience, including the high-ranking members and Agents, watched with increasing interest. Whispers and murmurs spread through the bleachers, many expressing surprise at James''s dominance.
Roman the Deathless, watching intently from his seat, showed a flicker of interest. His usual arrogant demeanor was momentarily replaced by a look of contemplation, as if reassessing James''s potential.
Realizing that defense alone wouldn''t end the fight and not wanting to appear arrogant by prolonging things beyond what was needed, James decided to take the offensive. He closed the distance, moving with a speed that caught his opponent off guard. James then launched a series of rapid punches, each carefully controlled to avoid serious injury but forceful enough to break through the darklight shields.
He didn''t bother adding an explosive quality to his punches, since the base enhancement appeared more than enough to deal with his opponent''s protections.
Laurence now on the defensive, struggled to keep up. His light constructs flickered under the relentless assault, his energy waning as he tried to fend off James''s attacks. James''s strikes were precise, targeting the weak points in his opponent''s defense and never allowing him the time he''d need to reposition himself.
In a final desperate attempt, Laurence conjured a barrage of darklight arrows, unleashing them in a surprising display of power, showing his desperation. The arrows glowed like an eclipse, so bright as to blind whoever looked at them directly, and were shot towards James in a rapid-fire sequence, intended to overwhelm and incapacitate him.
But James was prepared. Channeling his mental strength, he reinforced his invisible barrier, focusing on deflecting the onslaught. One after another, the arrows harmlessly struck the psychic shield and disintegrated before they could reach him. To the audience, it appeared as if the arrows were simply disintegrating upon nearing James, making it look like Laurence''s attacks were fizzling out.
For a moment, James wondered whether he should allow a few to strike him to begin cultivating his new skill, Adaptive Resistance, but shelved the thought. He''d have time to safely build up his resistances, but now was not the right moment. He didn''t want to lose because he made an arrogant mistake like that.
The strain of maintaining such a concentrated defense, however, was immense. James could feel his mental energy depleting rapidly, the effort leaving him drained, and even if he still had enough mana to keep up fighting, he knew he wouldn''t be able to repeat such a feat. It was a showy defense, but it required an excessive amount of focus and power.
Realizing his attacks were futile and seeing James standing unharmed, Laurence''s will faltered. The defeat in his eyes was evident as he finally lowered his weapons, allowing them to disperse harmlessly and conceded, acknowledging James''s superiority. The crowd erupted into applause.
Exhausted but triumphant, James exited the arena to be greeted by his teammates, who were full of praises and congratulations. His demonstration of control and power had impressed not just his friends but also the high-ranking audience members. Roman the Deathless, in particular, seemed to regard James with interest, though his expression was still unreadable beneath the layers of arrogance.
As the other members of Team 0 took turns in the arena, James watched with pride and anticipation. Each displayed unique strategies, showcasing the growth and ability he had come to know them for. Lauren''s agility and cunning, as well as her new shadow magic, Ezekiel''s strategic use of buffs and healing, which were now significantly more powerful, coupled with the protections he could now invoke, Daniel''s unyielding defense and intelligent usage of barrier magic to trap his opponent, and Maria''s increasingly awe-inspiring fiery constructs - all contributed to their respective victories.
In the end, all members of Team 0 emerged victorious from their duels without much trouble, showing to everyone just how much their training had allowed them to grow.
Finally, Mr. Bethany stood to announce the results. His voice resonated through the arena as he read out the names of those who had passed, among whom was the entirety of Team 0. The majority of the participants had succeeded - even some who had lost, like Maria''s opponent, who had managed to shield himself well from most damage and kept fighting beyond what should have been possible - but there were a few who had fallen short of the mark and who were promptly escorted out of the hall by several Agents in black suits.
"Ladies and gentlemen, may I have your attention for a minute?" Mr. Bethany asked rhetorically, earning nods from all around. "Today marks a significant milestone in your journey as Awakeners." He began, his voice resonating with a deep timbre that effortlessly commanded attention. "You have proven yourselves capable, not only in the art of combat but also in understanding the responsibilities that come with your powers."
He paused, letting his gaze sweep across the room, making eye contact with several of the new F-ranks, including James. "But let this not be the peak of your aspirations. The path of an Awakener is complex, demanding constant improvement, learning, and adaptation. The world we live in is ever-changing, and so must we."
The massive man''s expression turned more solemn, reflecting the gravity of his next words. "Our primary goal, the mission that unites us all, is the reclamation of our planet from the clutches of the dungeons and monsters. This is our fight, our struggle, to reclaim what was once ours and protect humanity''s future."
He paused, allowing the weight of his statement to sink in, his eyes reflecting a mix of determination and a hint of sorrow. "However, as we stand united in this cause, we must not lose sight of the greater picture. Our world is fraught with challenges beyond the dungeons. Internal and external conflicts threaten to divide us, to distract us from our true purpose."
The subtle hint towards the escalating situation in Asia and the operations against the KLF was not lost on most of the audience.
"In these dark times." He continued. "It is more important than ever to remember our core values. We are, first and foremost, guardians of humanity. Our strength and abilities are not just for personal gain but for the greater good of all."
Marcus''s voice grew more impassioned, echoing around the arena. "To those who have passed today, I extend my heartfelt congratulations. You have shown remarkable prowess and potential. Do not falter in your resolve. Keep fighting, keep getting better, and contribute to our shared mission."
As he concluded his speech, Marcus offered a nod of respect to the new F-ranks. "These are trying times, but they are also times of opportunity. Opportunity to prove our worth, make a difference, and stand as beacons of hope in a world shrouded in darkness. Go forth, and may your actions reflect the honor and duty of an Awakener."
The room erupted into applause, the new F-ranks feeling renewed purpose and determination. Mr. Bethany''s call to action achieved its goal of enflaming his audience''s spirits, and James couldn''t help but grin brightly, looking forward to what the future would bring.
Chapter 121
Team 0 was gathered in their private training room, a space they had sorely missed during the last few weeks of hellish training. It was spacious and well-equipped, with comfortable sofas arranged in a semi-circle facing a large digital screen, where the AA logo rotated slowly - entirely different from the spartan barracks they had been given at the Facility.
Miss Walker entered the room with her tablet in hand, the blast doors hissing shut softly behind her. She wore her usual confident expression, but there was an added seriousness to her demeanor today. "Good morning, team. I have your next mission briefing." She announced.
As she spoke, files began to appear on the team''s tablets. They all picked up their devices, scrolling through the detailed mission report. The briefing outlined their next assignment: to work with a team from the Ten Thousand Eyes Guild, a group they had collaborated with before and found to be surprisingly reliable, to clear a new dungeon.
"The dungeon in question is an F-rank one not far from the city." Miss Walker explained. "It''s a newly formed one, hosting a variety of birds, amphibians, and insect monsters. You need to assess whether the threat level is correct and, if it is, clear it."
Maria, her fiery red hair tied back in a practical ponytail, looked up from her tablet with a concerned expression. "Water or poison magic-using monsters could be a problem, especially with amphibians around. We need to be prepared for that."
Daniel leaned back, rubbing his chin as he looked at the data. "Do we have any information on the Ten Thousand Eyes team we''ll be working with? Knowing their capabilities is important to find out how we can best coordinate. The last mission we fought with them went tits up at the end because they couldn''t maintain discipline. It''d be good to prepare for something like that."
Miss Walker shook her head slightly. "Unfortunately, we don''t have detailed profiles on them yet. But you are right that you should be ready for any circumstance. Still, as far as guilds go, the Ten Thousand Eyes is not as bad as many others."
Ezekiel, his eyes bright with excitement, chimed in. "The fact that it¡¯s a newly formed dungeon means we can take our time and see how much we have grown. The sparring is nice, but nothing beats some real-world experience."
Lauren nodded in agreement, fingering the hilt of her daggers. "New dungeons can be unpredictable, but that also means we might learn something more. It''s a good testing ground."
James, who had been quietly reading the information packet, finally spoke. "Insect monsters are known for their physical strength and resilience. We''ll need to be cautious, since they might surprise us. We haven''t met many before, beyond the spiders, which are technically air-breathing arthropods and not insects. Still, even those were more annoying than other monsters in their range."
The room buzzed with concern, curiosity and eagerness as they all shared observations or made a note to check on something before they went in.
Miss Walker observed them, a hint of pride in her eyes. "I know you''re all capable of handling this. Teamwork and communication are key, especially when coordinating with another guild. Keep your wits about you, and don''t hesitate to use your new abilities. The first dungeon run after a rank-up is always a bit more complicated, but this should be well within your capabilities. Good luck, and have fun."
The drive to the Great Swamp National Wildlife Refuge was filled with tense anticipation. As Mr. Robinson''s van wound through the scenic countryside, the lush greenery gradually gave way to a more ominous landscape. The once vibrant refuge was now shrouded in a thin, purplish fog, the result of wild mana transforming the area into a dungeon.
Upon arriving and piling out of the van, the team was met by a group of park rangers, their faces etched with concern. The lead ranger, a middle-aged man with a weathered face and a stern expression approached James and the team.
"Thank you for coming so quickly." He began, his voice betraying a hint of relief. "We''ve had a tough time since the dungeon formed. One death and several injuries during the evacuation. The dungeon expanded rapidly, taking over the entire swamp. It¡¯s contained for now, but our readings indicate it might start growing again."
James nodded, understanding the urgency of the situation. "We''ll make sure to clear the dungeon as quickly as possible. You have my word; we''ll be done within a day."
The rangers seemed somewhat reassured by James''s confident response, though their anxiety was still palpable. They provided Team 0 with a brief overview of the swamp''s layout and the areas where the most activity had been reported. Although they already had seen this information, they weren''t so foolish as to discount the expertise of people who walked through the swamp daily.
The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.
As the exchange concluded, another vehicle pulled up to the site. The insignia on the side indicated it belonged to the Ten Thousand Eyes Guild. Five Awakeners stepped out, their demeanor professional and focused.
James discreetly extended his psychic senses to gauge the newcomers. He sensed determination and good intentions, which was a relief - dealing with a competent and earnest team was rarer than it should be, unfortunately.
In addition, he also picked up on a subtle undercurrent of tension between two of the female members, which he intuitively recognized as romantic in nature. They felt like two lovers in the midst of a breakup, though he didn''t delve too deeply. He decided to keep that observation to himself for as long as their circumstance wouldn''t affect the mission and focused instead on the task at hand.
The Ten Thousand Eyes team leader, a tall man with sharp features and an air of quiet confidence, approached James. "I''m Aaron." He introduced himself. "I''ve heard about Team 0. My friend, Tea, speaks very highly of you." He gave James a knowing smile, clearly aware of Tea''s flirtatious encounters with him.
James returned the smile a bit sheepishly. "It''s good to meet you, Aaron. We appreciate the backup. This looks like it will be a challenging dungeon despite being new."
Aaron nodded, glancing towards his team. "Let''s have a quick huddle to discuss our approach. Two teams working in tandem can cover more ground and watch each other''s backs, but we can work separately if you prefer."
The two teams gathered, introducing themselves. The Guild team consisted of Aaron, the two girls with the underlying romantic tension ¨C Miriam and Jenna, who were a wind mage and a healer ¨C along with a burly man named Kaleb, who was a Warrior and a quiet but alert woman named Iris, who Aaron assured them would help significantly in scouting the terrain.
The Great Swamp National Wildlife Refuge''s environment presented its own challenges. The dense vegetation, murky waters, and uneven terrain would make navigating and engaging with monsters difficult. Additionally, the presence of amphibian and insect-type monsters meant they could expect a variety of attack patterns and adaptations.
"Let''s split into two groups," Aaron suggested after James had reassured him that Team 0 could do its own reconnaissance. "One team will focus on the denser areas near the water, while the other takes the dryer, more open spaces. We''ll stay in contact and regroup if we encounter anything we can''t handle alone."
James hummed in agreement. "You could do a loop around the edges and deal with everything there while we begin dealing with the monsters closer to the Boss. We''ll wait for you if we finish too soon."
Aaron nodded, satisfied with the plan. "Sounds good. We''ll take the perimeter and clear out any stragglers or smaller nests. We''ll meet you at the center once we''re done." He repeated, earning nods from his teammates.
With the strategy set, the teams geared up. Team 0 strapped on their gas masks, a necessary precaution given the purplish mist that drifted through the environment. They said their goodbyes to Aaron''s team and entered the dungeon proper.
The atmosphere inside the dungeon was eerie. The fog hung heavily in the air, distorting the landscape of the swamp into something alien and foreboding. The sounds of wildlife were eerily absent, replaced by the occasional rustle of leaves or the distant splash of water.
As they ventured deeper, the team remained alert, their senses attuned to any sign of danger. It wasn''t long before they encountered their first challenge - a swarm of Water Striders, mutated by the rampant mana into large, intimidating creatures the size of a Labrador.
Maria reacted instantly, her expression twisting in horror as she launched a beam of white-hot fire. It passed through the swarm without resistance, the relatively thin carapace not challenging the fire mage''s newly enhanced abilities. Incinerating the majority of the creatures in an instant, Maria''s girlish scream of disgust echoed through the swamp, in contrast to the deadly efficiency of her attack.
The remaining striders, disoriented and weakened by the heat, were quickly dealt with by Daniel. He created a barrier around the lot, compressing the space and crushing the creatures within. The display of raw power was swift and decisive, leaving no monster standing after only a handful of seconds.
After the brief but intense encounter, the team regrouped, their expressions a mix of surprise and relief. "That was easier than I expected," Maria commented, what little of her face was visible still scrunched up. "These new skills really do make a difference, even with F-rank monsters.¡±
Ezekiel nodded, his eyes shining with excitement. "I can''t wait to try mine out. Actually, that reminds me. I should buff you guys now since it doesn''t cost me much." He lifted his hands, and a soft glow enveloped every member, significantly boosting their attributes.
James felt the new strength settle in his bones, and for a moment, he thought he might be able to fly if he just lifted himself with his psychic power. He sighed, deciding that such experiments were best left for later, but patted Ezekiel on the back in thanks.
Soon after, James, who had been scanning their surroundings all the while, suddenly tensed. "Heads up." He warned, his voice low. "We''ve got company, and it''s not what you''d expect."
The team turned just in time to see a group of ducks approaching them. At first glance, they appeared normal-sized, but James''s senses picked up something far more sinister. These ducks were infused with murderous intent, working in concert with their water magic to craft a deadly barrage of water bullets below the pond''s surface.
For a moment, his teammates looked at him in confusion, not noticing anything beyond the ordinary, but upon seeing him with his guard up, they followed his lead, having learned to trust his senses.
Daniel quickly raised a barrier, and when the water bullets emerged with great speed from the pond, they splashed harmlessly against it. The ducks, undeterred, continued their assault, coordinating their attacks with surprising intelligence and precision.
"We need to take them out quickly," James instructed. "Their water magic is no joke."
Ezekiel buffed their defenses, ensuring they wouldn''t get injured even if they left the safety of the protective bubble that encapsulated them. Maria unleashed small fireballs aimed at disrupting the constant barrage. At the same time, Lauren darted in and out of the barrier, slashing with her daggers and eliminating a duck with each attack, her knives trailing black smoke as she did so.
James took the moment of respite to concentrate as he was protected from the attacks. He had tried several times to influence others with his new psychic powers, but he hadn''t done any direct harm with them yet.
Now, let''s see if I can make this work.
Mental Assault was a Skill built explicitly for this situation, so he let it handle the bulk of the effort. He dumped mana into his mind, reaching outwards in a sweeping, unfocused attack in the ducks¡¯ direction.
All at once, the previously coordinated monsters started thrashing, hitting each other. They became veritable sitting ducks, making easy targets for Lauren, whose daggers extended into proper swords made of smoke and quickly dispatched the monsters.
"That was unexpected." Daniel sighed, lowering his barrier once he was sure the danger was gone.
"Let''s hope that''s the strangest thing we encounter today," Ezekiel replied half-jokingly.
Chapter 122
Team 0 continued progressing through the central part of the swamp dungeon, encountering various mutated creatures. The next challenge came in the form of massive dragonflies, their wings shimmering with an unnatural iridescence. These creatures darted through the air with alarming speed, their mandibles clicking menacingly.
Not wanting to be the target of a dive bomb from a creature that could rival a horse in size, James focused his psychic abilities, targeting the dragonflies'' simple minds. The creatures, being relatively straightforward in their mental makeup, offered little resistance to his skill. One by one, they were mentally stunned, their flight patterns disrupted, causing them to plummet to the ground.
Maria took advantage of their disoriented state, unleashing beams of fire that burned through the dragonflies and the thick vegetation alike. Her control over the flames was precise, allowing her to incinerate the targets without causing a widespread blaze. They stopped their advance to high five, having achieved a new level in unison, before refocusing.
As they moved deeper into the dungeon, the team encountered another group of murderous ducks. This time, forewarned by their previous fight, they didn''t allow themselves to be pinned down. With Ezekiel''s buffs still active, they engaged the ducks more aggressively, quickly dispatching them before they could mount a significant attack.
Despite their easy wins, the atmosphere in the dungeon was tense, the constant vigilance and battles against the bizarre creatures taking a mental toll on the team. Still, they pushed forward, determined to clear the dungeon and secure the area.
Eventually, having cleared the central ring of the dungeon, with just the island in the middle of the swamp where the Boss resided left, Team 0 regrouped at the designated meeting point. It wasn''t long before Aaron''s team joined them, emerging from the dense fog.
James immediately noticed the increased tension between Miriam and Jenna. The forced proximity in the dungeon seemed to have exacerbated their situation. He sensed frustration, sadness, and unresolved feelings emanating from them, indicating that their relationship was indeed on rocky ground. He wondered whether it might be wise to offer some support or advice but decided it was best to respect their privacy unless it began to affect the mission.
This is the perfect power for a tabloid journo. There is no need to wonder; I can just feel what everyone else is feeling. I didn''t think it''d be this awkward, though. And I can''t even complain because they are doing their best to keep it from showing in their body language.
Aaron, seemingly oblivious to the tension in his team, approached James with a nod of approval. "Looks like we both had a successful run. This dungeon was more of a challenge than we anticipated."
James returned the nod. "Yes, we encountered some interesting creatures. But everyone handled themselves well. How did your sweep of the perimeter go?"
"We cleared out several smaller nests, nothing we couldn''t handle." Aaron replied. "A few ugly bugs here and there, but this being a new dungeon means they haven''t had the time to grow too much."
The conversation remained light as the two teams checked their equipment, preparing for the Boss fight. Despite the underlying tension between Miriam and Jenna, the rest of the group tried to keep the mood upbeat, discussing strategies and sharing observations about the dungeon.
Sensing the discomfort between the two girls, James subtly guided the conversation away from anything that might exacerbate their situation. He knew maintaining team cohesion was crucial, especially with a looming boss fight.
"Alright, I think we should head over." James said once Aaron tried to engage the two, provoking a spike of deep annoyance from Jenna, the healer.
The others agreed, though he could sense some surprise at the abruptness, and he silently promised he would explain later, when the matter wouldn''t risk distracting anyone.
The island in the middle of the swamp was a murky, foreboding place. The muddy waters surrounding it had an almost sinister quality, and the dense vegetation created a canopy that cast deep shadows over the area. As they waded through the muck, each step was cautious and deliberate while James searched the surroundings for any activity, eventually focusing on one powerful presence.
Upon reaching the island''s center, they finally encountered the dungeon Boss ¨C a colossal bullfrog with menacing horns protruding from its head. The creature was enormous, easily the size of an elephant, its eyes glowing with a malevolent intelligence.
The frog croaked thunderously, sending ripples through the swamp water. Its skin was a mottled green and brown, blending seamlessly with the environment. It was clear to everyone, without the need for enhanced senses, that this creature was not just another mutated monster.
As the fight commenced, James attempted to use his psychic abilities to stun the frog but found the creature''s mind surprisingly resistant. It was as if the Boss had some innate protection against mental attacks, forcing James to reassess his strategy.
If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
It''s not like it could work every time. I could probably chip at whatever defense it has, distracting it while the others attack¡
The teams engaged the Boss from all sides, but the frog proved incredibly resilient. It used the swamp to its advantage, creating an armor of mud that rendered it nearly invulnerable to physical attacks. Aaron''s team, relying on conventional tactics, found their efforts largely ineffective against the armored behemoth.
Miriam, the Wind Mage, did her best with cutting blades and powerful gusts, but they didn''t have much effect beyond annoying the Boss even more, making it croak angrily as it healed the damage to the armor the moment it was done.
Maria, observing the creature''s movements, saw an opportunity. She concentrated her mana, forming a whip of intense fire. With a flick of her wrist, she lashed out, the fiery whip wrapping around one of the bullfrog''s arms. The heat was so intense that it immediately began to melt through the mud armor, exposing vulnerable flesh beneath.
Sensing the Boss'' distress, James intensified his mental assault, crashing against its defenses, cracking them and making the monster bellow in pain. Alright, this is working, but it''s not fun. Let''s try something else.
Seizing the moment, the team intensified their assault. Concentrating, James began to use Willpower Projection to subtly manipulate the environment, punishing the bullfrog for any mistake and exerting force on its wounded arm, creating openings for his teammates to exploit. Daniel and Lauren coordinated their attacks, using their enhanced strength and buffs to strike at the now-exposed areas.
Where the Tank caught the monster''s attention and was pinned down under a river of mud or a powerful kick, the Rogue slipped in, her daggers finding weak spots in the creature''s hide. Inspired by Team 0''s tactics, Aaron and his team redoubled their efforts, using their abilities more creatively to bypass the mud armor by targeting the new weak spots.
The two melee fighters of the team joined Daniel in physically wrestling the Boss, preventing it from mounting a significant response, while the mages unleashed hell on its back, cracking and destroying the mud armor and exposing the flesh beneath to the rage of the elements.
Maria''s fiery constructs were enhanced by the powerful gusts Miriam conjured, not just scorching the skin but burning through it, opening large, gaping wounds.
The swamp echoed with the sounds of battle ¨C the croaking of the boss frog, the crackling of Maria''s fire, and the shouts of the Awakeners.
James, realizing the need for a more decisive approach, decided to activate his new skill, Psychic Overdrive. He signaled to Ezekiel, who quickly enhanced James''s vitality to better withstand the skill''s strain. The moment he pushed mana into it, he felt a surge of energy coursing through him, his senses sharpening and his physical abilities skyrocketing far beyond what he had ever been capable of.
With a determined look, James leaped into the air, channeling all his enhanced strength and psychic power into one devastating blow. He descended upon the bullfrog like a meteor, his fist shining with energy. The beast didn¡¯t even have time to realize it was doomed, that it was over.
The impact was colossal, the force of the blow amplified by Psychic Overdrive into something that touched the higher ranks. The frog''s body fell apart under the immense power, exploding in a shower of gore.
To James'' surprise, he continued his path through the mud, the force of his blow enough to drive him several feet into the ground, though luckily, the vast majority of the surrounding mud was blown away by the impact.
The aftermath of the attack left everyone momentarily stunned as they picked themselves up from where they had been thrown. Breathing heavily from the exertion, James lay with his back on the ground, his battlesuit covered with mud and the Boss¡¯ remnants.
"Sorry about the mess.¡± James joked, his voice slightly strained from the effort. "I''ll look for the mana stone to make up for it." He took a deep breath, relishing in the notification alerting him that he had levelled up.
Despite being covered in unmentionable things, the others couldn''t help but chuckle at his comment. Maria playfully flicked a piece of frog off her shoulder. "You better mover your ass, James, or I''m making you clean my gear later."
Using his enhanced Psychic Omniscience, James quickly scanned the surrounding area. The skill allowed him to sweep his surroundings for the mana stone, and it didn''t take long for him to locate it. The stone was a vibrant blue, pulsating with energy, buried beneath a pile of mud and vegetation.
Painfully picking himself up and walking over to it, he retrieved the stone, holding it up triumphantly. "Found it!"
Aaron clapped James on the back, grinning broadly. "Impressive work. A bit flashy, but very effective."
The two teams gathered around, sharing a moment of victory. Despite the messy end to the fight, spirits were high.
The ride back to New York was quieter than usual. Everyone was physically and mentally drained from the intense dungeon clearing. The van hummed along the highway, the city''s skyline slowly coming into view as they approached. Still processing the day''s events, James decided to check Antares to pass the time.
Scrolling through the social media app designed for Awakeners, he came across several frantic posts and news articles from accounts he followed and trusted to tell the truth about the alarming escalation in Asia. It seemed things were getting worse.
"Allied groups to the KLF, previously unknown, conducted several terrorist attacks in capital cities all across Southeast Asia. The situation is rapidly deteriorating, with national governments calling for emergency powers to deal with the threat, and there are growing fears that Europe and America might be next on their list." A post from independent journalist @MarthaMoreckiewic read.
James read out loud the most relevant parts to the team, dread pooling in his gut. "Fuck I think this is the start of something a lot bigger. Or rather, it had already started, and we''re just seeing it now." He commented.
The van fell into a somber silence as everyone absorbed the news. Maria, who had been resting her eyes, opened them slowly. "This is getting out of hand. I thought the situation was under control with the A-ranks and S-ranks they sent over there."
Daniel, his forehead creased in worry, added. "The world''s been unstable since the Apocalypse, but at least it was humanity against the monsters. This infighting is stupid¡ But I guess it was going to come back some day."
Ezekiel, biting his nails, tried to offer a different perspective. "Maybe it''s just fear-mongering. These groups might not have the resources to carry out more attacks here. They lost almost everyone the last time they tried.¡±
Lauren, who had been quietly listening, spoke up. "Even if it''s a remote possibility, we can''t ignore it. Our role might change drastically if these threats become more widespread."
James nodded, his expression grave. "We need to stay vigilant and prepared. If these groups are bold enough to attack in Asian capitals, despite the heavy Awakener presence, there''s no telling what they might attempt next."
As the van entered the city, the conversation died down, each member lost in their thoughts about the uncertain future. The sight of New York, with its bustling streets and towering buildings, was a potent reminder of what they were fighting to protect.
None of them wanted to see it filled with smoke and devastation again.
Chapter 123
Sat in a comfortable armchair in his grandparents'' living room, James gratefully accepted a cup of tea from Rosa, who settled on the sofa next to her husband. "Has it already started?" She asked.
"Yeah, but they are just doing procedural votes for the moment. Debate on the bill has not begun yet." Larry answered, taking his own cup with a grunt of thanks.
James sipped his tea, savoring the minty flavor. His gaze was fixed on the television screen, where a panel of congressmen and congresswomen were preparing to discuss the controversial bill.
After the rash of attacks all over the world, the initially dead-in-water draft bill for powerful Awakeners had been revived by a swell of popular support, and the House of Representatives was now beginning its discussion on it. Pundits from all sides predicted thin margins, and considering a few congressmen had yet to weigh in on where they stood, the vote could go either way.
Both the opposition and the side pushing for it were made up of politicians from all sides in a bipartisan show that was rare these days.
The first congressman to take the podium was a seasoned politician with greying hair and a commanding presence that James easily recognized, being one of the most vocal in his opposition to the draft. He was from Texas, which was noticeable in his accent.
He leaned into the microphone, his voice resonating through the room. "It''s preposterous to consider drafting any Awakener against their will.¡± He began, his tone laced with indignation. "These individuals have willingly put their lives on the line to protect us from the threats day in and day out. To coerce them into service, even if they are part of private Guilds, is a blatant infringement on their freedom. They are citizens first and foremost, and their rights must be respected."
Rosa nodded in agreement, murmuring. "He''s right. They can''t just force people to fight."
Well, they can. It''s just that until now, there has not been the popular will to do so. Awakeners, especially powerful ones, have a lot of influence on society, so it''s pretty easy for them to enflame their supporters for or against any cause. But things have been moving so quickly with this bill that they haven''t managed to do much beyond a couple of interviews. They got caught with their pants down.
The screen then shifted to a younger congresswoman from New York, her sharp features softened by a concerned expression. She addressed the chamber with the persuasive eloquence that had seen her defeat a powerful incumbent in the last election. "While the threat we face is indeed dire, drafting Awakeners is not the solution. What we need is an incentive program to encourage voluntary participation. We should be appealing to their sense of duty and offering adequate support and rewards, not compelling them into service. A draft could lead to resentment and a breakdown in the trust we have built with these brave men and women."
James found himself agreeing with her approach, thinking about how significant monetary incentives might have motivated some to sign up for just about anything. Maybe it wouldn¡¯t work for everyone, but a volunteer is always better than a draftee. The level of enthusiasm and dedication they bring is entirely different. This is the basics¡ Well, they probably ran the numbers and saw that it would cost too much to provide incentives for enough powerful Awakeners to participate. The budget has been pretty tight, with the constant need to replenish our weapon stockpiles.
The next congressman to speak was a younger man from Oregon with messy hair, known for his blunt and often polarizing remarks. He stood, his voice carrying a sense of urgency. "For too long, we''ve allowed the Guilds to operate with little oversight, granting them freedoms they were not entitled to, and that they have abused. It''s high time these powerful Awakeners realized they cannot just take. Every American has to do their part, and if our country calls for their service, they must be ready to answer. We cannot allow these Guilds to act as independent entities when national security is at stake."
Larry huffed at that, shaking his head. "There''s some truth to what he''s saying, but it''s not that simple."
James scratched his elbow, nodding. "I agree, but it''s true that Guilds have been allowed to do whatever they want for too long. One of the problems I have with this bill, in fact, is that I have no idea how they can enforce it. I know the Special Forces have a couple of S-ranks on hand, but I thought they were busy in Kashmir. What will happen when Towers refuses the call?¡± He asked rhetorically, knowing that there was no true answer until the bill was tested.
The debate continued, with congressmen and congresswomen presenting varying viewpoints. The bill, though controversial, had bipartisan support, albeit lukewarm, with a few representatives showing more enthusiasm than others.
As more revealed their position, the pundits listening in called the vote, determining that enough ayes had been reached for the bill to pass. The only problem, one of the journalists listening to the debate from the studio said, was that a thin majority for such a significant bill would mean it would get filibustered to death in the Senate.
Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.
"In a way, it''s better like this. It would break the country in two if it passed in the Senate with only a simple majority. And the weight behind the order would be much less. I don''t want to say whether this bill is good or not; it''s not my job to determine that, but I think this kind of thing should be passed either with overwhelming support or not at all." The same man explained as the camera turned back to the studio while the works paused in the House.
Just as the conversation in the studio was heating up, breaking news flashed across the screen, interrupting the analysis. The anchor, a woman with a stern face and an air of professionalism, appeared visibly shaken as she delivered the news. "We have just received reports of a new attack in Chicago, at the central train station, where four different explosions have been registered. Initial reports indicate that local Awakeners are currently pursuing the terrorists responsible, while first responders are working tirelessly to save as many people as possible."
The image on the screen switched to a live feed of the scene, showing emergency vehicles and people being rushed away on stretchers as smoke choked the air. The anchor continued. "The death toll currently stands at five, but given the scale of the destruction, it is feared that this number will rise as more victims are pulled from the rubble."
Rosa gasped, her hand flying to her mouth in horror. "Oh, those poor people." She murmured, her eyes glistening with unshed tears.
James clenched his fists, anger boiling within him. "How can they keep doing this?" He asked, frustration evident in his voice. "With all the monsters threatening humanity, why they keep attacking us?"
Larry, his expression grim, placed a comforting hand on Rosa''s. He said nothing, as there was no way he could make the situation better, but his presence helped his wife, who turned and hid her face in his shoulder, shaking lightly.
The House session resumed shortly after, but the atmosphere had palpably changed. The politicians seemed more somber, their previous arguments forgotten in the shadow of the recent tragedy.
A congresswoman from Chicago stood up, her voice cracking with emotion. "My city is under attack." She began, tears brimming in her eyes. "We need to take action now. We cannot let Americans live in fear any longer. This situation is untenable. These people do not want to reason with us. They do not care about the innocents they hurt. We have to come together now and do something tangible, something that will truly protect the American people, or we''ll have failed in our duties."
Visibly, several people who had been lukewarm in their dissent switched sides. For all the terrible human cost, this kind of tragedy was very effective in uniting people against a common enemy.
Several amendments to the bill were proposed and passed in quick succession, including an order for the Army to participate fully in counterterrorism efforts. The final vote on the draft bill was soon called, and the chamber erupted in murmurs and whispers as the representatives cast their votes. In the end, the bill passed with an overwhelming 90% majority.
If that can be repeated in the Senate, or even just a 60% majority, they''ll be able to vote down any filibuster. Not that anybody would dare try one. At this point, it would be political suicide.
The studio pundits provided another update, the anchor''s voice somber as she announced, "The death toll in Chicago has now risen to twenty. The local Awakeners'' Association has successfully neutralized the terrorists without any loss in the teams that participated in the operation."
James turned them out, lost in thought. Having seen firsthand the level of chaos and destruction such an attack could leave behind, he knew that the numbers would keep rising. The fact that the terrorists had been killed was a minor consolation, but at least they wouldn''t be able to hurt anyone else.
Not like that was in doubt. Their ranks are simply too low to compete with our best. But they don''t need to do that, do they? As long as they can plant a few bombs undetected, they have done their job. And being killed soon after doesn''t seem to have much of a deterring effect on them. If anything, they seem to welcome it.
Still visibly shaken, Rosa turned off the television, unable to watch anymore. "It''s just too much." She whispered, her voice heavy with sorrow.
James retired to his room, the weight of the day''s events pressing heavily on his mind. He sat at his desk, the glow of his computer screen casting a soft light in the otherwise dark room. Logging onto Antares, he scrolled through the latest posts, most discussing the latest attack or world''s tumultuous state.
The first post that caught his eye was from a well-known political analyst renowned for their commentary on global affairs. @GlobalEyeView had written. "Tensions across the globe are reaching a Boiling Point. With the recent attacks and the Drafting of Awakeners, we might be on the brink of a Third World War. The geopolitical landscape is changing rapidly, and it seems inevitable that major powers will start moving. #WorldWar3 #AwakenersDraft¡±
James let out a slow breath. The prospect of a world war was terrifying, especially in a world already ravaged by dungeons and monsters, but he didn¡¯t think that was likely. He scrolled further, finding another post from @TheAwakenedThinker that offered a different perspective. "Conflict among Awakeners and nation-states was always inevitable. The decentralized nature of their power, spread across various Guilds and countries, breeds competition and discord. We''re witnessing the consequences of a world where too much power is unchecked and scattered. #AwakenerDraft"
James nodded slightly, recognizing the truth in the words. The lack of centralized control over Awakeners had indeed led to a fragmented landscape, where individual power often trumped collective responsibility. It was a problem inherent to the fact that no one could control the System. When an Awakener became powerful enough, any legal shackle the government might have had on them became useless, or worse, counterproductive.
Continuing his scrolling, James found another post, this time from military strategist @OsintMind "The USA is gearing up for a massive counterterrorism push. After the near eradication of the KLF in Kashmir, it''s clear that a strong, coordinated response is effective. Expect rapid deployment and decisive action in the upcoming days. #Counterterrorism #AwakenerDraft¡±
James pondered the implications. A rapid and forceful response might be necessary, but it also carried the risk of escalating conflicts even further. He was about to log off when a final post, buried under the more sensational news, caught his attention.
"Unusual seismic activity reported in the Mariana Trench. Powerful shaking detected, origin unknown. It could be natural, but in these times, nothing can be ruled out. #SeismicActivity¡± The post by @OceanicObserver was accompanied by a graph showing the seismic readings, stark lines against a plain background. Few had commented on it, overshadowed by the more immediate concerns of terrorism and war.
James stared at the screen, a sense of foreboding creeping over him. He couldn''t really explain why, chalking it up to being influenced by the current events and very deliberately not thinking about his burgeoning psychic abilities, but something about this last post made him very, very worried.
Chapter 124
In the familiar confines of their training room at the Headquarters, Team 0 gathered for an impromptu meeting. The room, usually a refuge from the world, now held a somber atmosphere, reflecting the gravity of the situation outside its walls.
Ezekiel leaned against a wall as he stretched, his brows furrowed in thought. "Did you guys see how busy the lobby was? It''s like a beehive down there."
Daniel, seated on one of the plush sofas, nodded. "They''re probably gearing up for the draft coordination. Even though the Senate hasn''t discussed it yet, they''ll want to be ready. The vote is tomorrow, after all. And the president will sign it as soon as it gets to his desk."
The team exchanged uneasy glances. The Chicago attacks'' total death toll was still rising, but at least two hundred had been confirmed as having been killed, with several hundred more as gravely injured. That kind of tragedy was not something that could be shrugged off, and as they had seen firsthand after the attack on New York, not everything that came directly from it was good. A draft was seemingly inevitable now, but James worried about how it would unfold and what it would mean in the long term.
Miss Walker entered the room, her usual confident stride slightly subdued. Behind her mask, she wore a stoic expression, but her eyes betrayed a hint of emotion as she looked over her team.
"Team 0, I want to take a moment to discuss the current situation with you. " She began, her voice steady yet tinged with a solemn undertone.
She waited until they gathered on the sofas, giving her their undivided attention. "The world is changing, and we''re at a crossroads. It''s more important now than ever to stand together. You''ve all grown immensely, and nothing can stop you if you continue on this path." Her words, meant to be encouraging, carried an air of finality that didn''t go unnoticed by the team. James, in particular, felt a pang of unease as he observed the woman''s solemn, sad mood. Evidently, she wasn''t happy about something and was trying not to show it.
Miss Walker paused, taking a deep breath before continuing. "As you know, the draft for Awakeners is a reality all above B-rank might soon face. But orders have already been issued for those of us working directly for the AA." She held their gazes, her voice firm. "I''ve been assigned to New Delhi. My role will be to help oversee operations there and to train local Awakeners."
The news hit the team like a physical blow. Ezekiel''s face fell, and Daniel leaned forward, his expression one of disbelief. Maria''s eyes widened, and Lauren''s hands clenched tightly. James felt a hollow sensation in his chest, the realization that their mentor, their guide, would be leaving them sinking in.
"But... you''re being sent to the other side of the world," Maria said, her voice barely above a whisper.
Miss Walker nodded, her expression resolute. "Yes. It''s a critical assignment, and I''ve been chosen because of my experience in organizing defenses during the Apocalypse. I have no doubts about your capabilities to handle yourselves without me here. Remember, you are stronger together than apart."
Ezekiel shifted uncomfortably. "But what about if we get in over our heads? We''ve always had you to guide us, to help us make the right calls. You know what our luck is like!"
Miss Walker offered a small, reassuring smile. "I''ve seen you all make incredible progress. You''ve faced dangers that would have overwhelmed many experienced Awakeners. You don''t need me to hold your hands anymore. You''re ready to make your own decisions, to carve your own path."
Daniel dragged a hand down his face, his expression somber. "It''s just... it''s happening so fast. Everything''s changing."
"It is." Miss Walker agreed. "And it''s not going to be easy. But I¡¯ve trained you to adapt, to overcome whatever challenge might come your way. I have complete faith in you."
Lauren¡¯s voice was steady despite the emotion in her eyes. "We won''t let you down, Miss Walker. We''ll keep growing stronger and take care of things here while you are away."
James remained silent, still processing the weight behind the woman¡¯s words. He understood the importance of her assignment and the necessity of her presence in a strategic location like New Delhi. Yet, the thought of her absence, the absence of the person who had been their mentor and anchor, was a hard pill to swallow.
I''m pretty sure something else is happening behind the curtain. I have no idea what precisely, but I can remember the Director''s reaction to her rank-up very well. That was not how someone simply happy for a subordinate would react. But I''ve already told her about it, and it''s not like I can do anything about it alone. Well, not for now.
Miss Walker''s gaze lingered on James, a hint of sadness in her eyes. "James, I know you''ll continue to lead the team with the same determination and integrity you''ve always shown. Keep them safe, keep yourself focused on the objective before you. Don''t waste too much time thinking of what''s beyond your reach."
Damn, I''d say she can read minds if I couldn''t almost do that myself. She really knows me too well.
The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.
James met her gaze, a sense of resolve building within him. "I will, Miss Walker. We''ll make you proud."
The room fell into a quiet, reflective mood. Each member was lost in thought about the future and the challenges it would bring.
Miss Walker finally broke the silence, her voice taking on a more pragmatic tone. "Now, let''s discuss what we know about the current global situation. As you''re aware, most drafted Awakeners will likely be sent to Asia, while some will reinforce critical infrastructure here in America. The conflict there is escalating, and the US is preparing to make a significant push to deal with the remaining terrorists, especially after the near eradication of the KLF in Kashmir."
Daniel nodded thoughtfully. "That makes sense. The situation in Asia has been deteriorating rapidly. But what about the other hotspots? Europe, for example?"
Miss Walker leaned back, crossing her arms. "Europe is a different story. They want to hold their own, mainly because they resent the US for abandoning our bases during the Apocalypse. They''re less inclined to accept American intervention now, even in the face of these threats."
"So the world is opening up again, in a way. Not with trade or alliances, but because of war." James commented, thinking back to his discussions with his grandfather. The man had always been skeptical that humanity would manage to stand together against the monsters for long, especially since a status quo had been achieved and total annihilation was no longer a risk.
"In a way, that is correct." Their teacher answered. "Anyway, I should be able to rotate back home in six months, so when I return, I''ll want to see how much you''ve grown. I expect significant results!"
"Ah, the downside of breaking records left and right!" Ezekiel dramatically said, holding a hand toward the ceiling as if in supplication.
The others chuckled, dispelling some of the tension. They were all devastated that their teacher was leaving, but it wouldn''t do to bring down the mood the last time they saw her.
"Now, let''s put together a plan for your growth in these next few months." Miss Walker said, standing up and walking over to where her tablet was charging.
She retrieved the device and turned to face them, her expression shifting to one of focus and determination. She began writing down the outline of individual plans for each team member, starting with Daniel.
"Daniel." She said, addressing the team''s Tank. "You''ve made significant strides with your Barrier Magic. I want you to focus on developing it further. Experiment with using it offensively. Experiment with how you can manipulate the barriers to not just protect but also trap, constrain, or even attack. Crushing enemies is fine, but it takes a while, and your barriers are not strong enough to kill most monsters in your rank that way. Your ability to think on your feet will be crucial here."
Daniel nodded, absorbing her words. "I''ve got some ideas. Maybe I can make the barriers less like walls and more like disks I can use as weapons."
Miss Walker eye-smiled approvingly. "Exactly. Be creative."
Next, she turned to James. "James, your psychic abilities have grown tremendously and will be a cornerstone for the team going forward. Keep pushing the limits. Focus on mastering telekine- sorry, Willpower Projection and Psychic Overdrive. These skills will allow you to exert influence far beyond your physical reach and hit well above your class. They''ll be key in critical situations."
James grinned, determined to do his best. "I''ll work on refining control and endurance. Psychic Overdrive takes a lot out of me, but I know I can push it further. I just need to rework my build a little."
Miss Walker''s gaze then fell on Maria. "Maria, your ability with fire magic is becoming formidable. To fine-tune it further, I suggest you do an exercise involving candles I used in my time. Surround yourself with them and practice igniting and snuffing them out in a pattern. I''ll send you the specifics later, but this will enhance your precision and allow you to wield the power of your new Talent more effectively."
Maria''s eyes lit up with interest. "I like the sound of that. I''ll definitely give it a try."
Turning to Lauren, Miss Walker continued, "Lauren, your Shadow Magic holds incredible versatility. Focus on using it to manipulate your opponent''s perception for the moment, since only weak monsters will fall to direct attacks, and you already have better means to deal with those. Remember that you can create distractions, misdirect attacks, and even cloak your approach. This ability to control the battlefield will be invaluable later in your career, so do your best to develop it now."
Lauren nodded thoughtfully. "I''ve been experimenting with that. The shadows are an amazing hiding place, but if I draw an enemy''s attention away, I should be able to do much more than just sneak around."
Finally, Miss Walker addressed Ezekiel. "Ezekiel, your new skill ¨C the ability to declare and enforce a rule ¨C is unique and powerful. However, I''ve noticed you struggle with its application in real scenarios. You told me yourself you couldn''t activate it in your last run. So, I want you to practice setting clear, achievable rules and enforcing them with minor punishments. Start with simple exercises and gradually increase complexity. Your failure mostly comes from trying to do too much at once. Wide-ranging abilities like that one usually have a lot of hidden conditions, so you''ll have to experiment quite a lot to find them all."
Ezekiel sighed, a mix of frustration and determination in his eyes. "It''s been a challenge, but I won''t give up. I''ll find a way to make it work. It''s just too good of a skill not to use it."
Miss Walker surveyed her team with pride. "I have every confidence in each of you. Remember, consistent effort and the willingness to step outside your comfort zone are key to growth. Keep pushing yourselves, and you''ll surpass even your own expectations."
As the meeting drew to a close, James sensed mixed emotions in his friends and decided to address them, not wanting the last day with their teacher to end with something unsaid. "Miss Walker." He began, getting the woman¡¯s attention. "On behalf of Team 0, I want to say thank you. You''ve been more than just a mentor to us; you''ve been our guide, support, and, at times, conscience." He glanced around at his teammates, each nodding in agreement, their expressions reflecting respect and fondness for their departing mentor.
He chuckled lightly, adding a touch of humor to the solemn moment. "You''ve been a harsh taskmistress, no doubt about that. There were times we all wondered if we''d survive your training sessions. Yet, looking back now, I wouldn''t change a single thing ¨C not even our first day, which, if I remember correctly, involved a lot of fighting and not nearly enough breaks." A round of laughter rippled through the room.
James''s smile widened, his eyes reflecting the depth of his sentiment. "You''ve pushed us beyond what we thought were our limits, and in doing that, you''ve shown us what we''re truly capable of. You''ve taught us not just how to fight but how to think, adapt, and most importantly, stand together."
He took a moment, his gaze meeting Miss Walker''s, noticing how hard she was trying to suppress tears. "Your lessons will stay with us, no matter where our paths take us. You''ve prepared us for this world, a world that''s unpredictable and challenging, but one that we''re now ready to face, thanks to you."
James stepped forward, extending his hand in a gesture of respect and gratitude. "So, from all of us, thank you, Miss Walker. You''ve been an incredible teacher, and while we''re sad to see you go, we''re excited to show you how much more we can grow. We''ll make you proud. That''s a promise."
The other let out a chorus of agreement, each member of Team 0 adding their own words of thanks and appreciation. Usually composed and stoic, Miss Walker showed a rare moment of vulnerability as she accepted James''s hand, her eyes shining with unspoken emotion.
"Thank you, James. And thank all of you. I couldn''t be prouder of the people you''ve become." She said, her voice thick with emotion.
Chapter 125
Having received a message from Mr. Bethany, Team 0 assembled in their training room, waiting for the massive man to make his appearance. The atmosphere was one of curiosity and anticipation, as the text had not anticipated what this would be about.
Finally, after waiting for fifteen minutes, the doors slid open, and Marcus Bethany entered, his presence as imposing as ever. Standing just shy of seven feet tall, the mustachioed, bald man exuded an aura of quiet strength. Despite his formidable appearance, his mild manners and warm smile put the team at ease.
"Congratulations on passing your F-rank test." He began, his deep voice resonating in the room. "I''ve asked for your time for a special reason. As you know, the Dawn Initiative was a pilot program that started with you. Thanks to your success, it''s being expanded significantly and has begun rolling out nationwide. The AA needs new blood, capable Awakeners ready to tackle the challenges of the still-spawning dungeons, considering how many of our resources are being expended elsewhere."
I remember something about this. They told us it''d get implemented when we made G-rank, but I guess these things take some time¡ Well, that, and we were pretty quick to get to F-rank.
Mr. Bethany motioned for them to follow him. "Come with me, I want to introduce you to the new blood."
They walked through the corridors, reaching a training room on the same floor as theirs but on the opposite end of the building. All the while, James probed his surroundings with his senses, too curious to wait.
Beyond the usual hustle and bustle he had come to file away as background noise, there were a few relatively weak presences in a waiting, anxious mood, who he believed to be the new guys.
James carefully observed them from a distance, even as he absentmindedly nodded as Maria chattered away at his side. It was difficult for him to directly compare what he and his friends had been like at the beginning of their career, since his senses had developed so much. Still, James believed these kids to be a bit too intimidated, though a few hid a core of steel within. With them was also a much stronger presence, who he realized must have been their teacher. Compared with the blazing sun that was Miss Walker, this person was barely a wildfire, but they were still quite a bit stronger than he was, so James pegged them around C-rank.
The door slid open to reveal a group of five rookies, standing there somewhat awkwardly, as if unsure of their place in the grand scheme of things. The first was a tall, lanky Asian young man with a mop of unruly brown hair. He shifted on his feet, his nervous energy palpable even from a distance, but there was an assuredness hidden deep within him that made James take notice.
Beside him stood a shorter girl with a pixie cut and piercing green eyes that darted around the room, taking in every detail. Her posture was confident, a stark contrast to her companions¡¯ unease.
Next to her was a bulky guy, his arms crossed over his chest. His build was that of a linebacker, and his expression was stoic, giving away little of what he might be thinking. However, James could feel that he was slightly intimidated and trying very hard not to show it, evidently not being used to being the weakest in the room. He had a buzz cut, and a small scar ran down his left cheek, hinting at some past altercation.
The fourth rookie was a black girl with long, curly hair cascading over her shoulders in a vast mass. She clutched a notebook to her chest, her wide, curious eyes absorbing everything around her. Inside, she appeared too absorbed by her surroundings and almost giddy at being included to feel much nervousness.
The last of the team was male, average in height, with short, neat hair and glasses perched on his nose. He had a scholarly air about him, his eyes focused and thoughtful and James could feel him studying them back, trying to catalogue every movement and expression to fit them into neat little boxes.
One thing that stood out to James was that every one of the rookies was younger than them. He realized with a start that they were probably all fresh out of high school.
The C-rank Awakener led the group, a woman with short blonde hair and an infectious enthusiasm. Her attire blended practicality and style, with a tailored jacket over combat pants. She beamed as she noticed them entering.
"Everyone, as I was telling you, this is Team 0." She announced, gesturing toward James and his teammates. "They were the pioneers of the Dawn Initiative, and thanks to their incredible success, the program has received a lot of funding and attention."
The lanky young man stepped forward, extending a hand toward James. "I''m Kenji. It''s an honor to meet you. Miss Demers has told us all about you. You''re kind of a legend."
James shook his hand, offering a friendly smile. "Nice to meet you, Kenji. It''s great to see the program growing. We''ll be more than happy to share some tips and tricks."
Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.
The girl with the pixie cut, her confidence undiminished, introduced herself next. "I''m Alice. We''ve been training hard these past few days, so don''t underestimate us. We''ll surprise you."
Mr. Bethany smiled, observing the interaction. "Team 0, perhaps you can share some of your experiences with the Dawn Initiative, what worked for you, and what challenges you faced."
The groups mingled, settling into an informal circle. Team 0, now veterans by comparison, shared stories of their early days, the trials they faced, and the lessons they learned.
Daniel offered a piece of advice first, his voice earnest. "One thing we learned early on is the importance of teamwork. Trust in your team is crucial. You''ll face situations where that trust is all you have. We have encountered several monsters that should have been far beyond us, but we managed to take them down without much trouble because we have developed such good teamwork."
After all, that was the true essence behind Team 0''s success. They were all talented and dedicated, but individually, they could not have achieved what they had in such a short time. Even just reaching G-rank would have taken them a lot more time, because of the need to carefully choose specific dungeons where their individual capabilities would be useful.
Instead, the combination of teamwork, a fantastic teacher, and interesting luck had seen them advance to F-rank in about nine months, which was considered almost impossible outside of very rare cases or the Apocalypse.
Maria nodded along and added. "And don''t be afraid to push your limits. The dungeons will test you in ways you can''t imagine. It''s okay to be scared, but use that fear to fuel your growth."
Ezekiel, always lighthearted, grinned. "And try to have some fun too. It''s a tough journey, but there are moments of excitement and joy you''ll find along the way."
The curly-haired girl cut in then, seemingly ready to explode with questions. "Sorry to interrupt." She said, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "I''m Samantha, by the way. I was wondering, how do you manage to keep your spirits up when things get really tough in a dungeon? I know from experience that killing monsters, looking for the mana stone, getting up and doing it all over again can be exhausting."
Lauren, with a thoughtful expression, replied. "Nothing can make the clean up fun, but if you manage to find small victories, even in tough situations, it will seem less soul crushing. Celebrating those moments helps keep morale high. Also, there is little that beats the sensation of getting stronger, however weird it feels to add the stat points in the beginning."
James chimed in, reflecting on their past experiences. "That''s something important to keep in mind, actually. Always remember that adding your stat points inside an active dungeon can be very dangerous. Sometimes it''s inevitable, especially when you know the monsters out there are stronger than you currently are, but you should remember to do so taking turns and always having at least one person as a lookout."
The bulky guy, Lucas, grunted in agreement. "That makes sense."
Mr. Bethany then stood, interrupting his chat with Miss Demers, his voice commanding the room''s attention. "You''re all part of something much bigger now. The world is full of challenges, but also incredible opportunities. Help each other, learn from each other, and grow together. The Dawn Initiative isn''t just about individual development; it''s about building a community of capable and supportive Awakeners."
He then concluded his short speech. "I must leave you now, but before I go, I''d like you to have a sparring session. Team 0, show these rookies what they''re aiming for. And you." He pointed to the rookies. "Learn as much as you can from them."
With that, the old man sat down, the sofa groaning under his weight, leaving the two teams to organize the sparring session. The session began with Kenji facing off against James. Despite the apparent difference in experience and skill, Kenji showed commendable determination and adaptability.
The younger of the two showed off a surprising Berserk Talent, which greatly enhanced his physique and allowed him to keep going despite being hit several times. Each time Kenji lunged, James deftly sidestepped, guiding him subtly into better positions, demonstrating the importance of footwork and anticipation. When James finally countered, it was with a gentle touch, a tap on Kenji''s shoulder or a light sweep of his leg, illustrating the power of skill over brute strength. The fight continued for longer than expected, as Kenji kept healing himself in a display of the sheer breadth of his skills, but eventually, he succumbed, roughly falling out of the ring after James tapped him with slightly more force.
Of course, had he wanted to, James could have ended the fight immediately, but that was not the point.
Next, Alice and Lauren faced off. The girl turned out to be a Ranger of some kind, able to launch mana weapons at a distance and flitting back and forth with ease, trying to disorient the older Awakener, who merely sidestepped the attacks before disappearing from sight. Lauren''s shadows spread across the training mats, creating flickers and constructs that Alice attacked with all her might, only to find them dissipating like mist with nothing to show for it. The fight ended after the fourth such attempt, with Lauren reappearing behind Alice and grabbing her into a chokehold.
The sparring between Daniel and Lucas was a display of sheer physicality. Lucas, also a Tank, attempted to use his size and strength, but Daniel''s experience shone through. He used Lucas''s momentum against him several times, never pitting his full physique against the other but demonstrating how to redirect force and utilize the environment. Daniel''s moves were calculated, showing Lucas the potential of his strength when applied with strategy and foresight.
Then, when the younger one tried to get in a sneak shot in frustration, Daniel wrapped him in glowing barriers, showing him just how outclassed he was before walking out of the ring after patting his opponent on the back.
Samantha, the curly-haired girl, enthusiastically jumped into the fray, shards of ice materializing around her in a rotating, dizzying display. Maria stepped forward, a slightly deranged grin on her face, but James was reassured by the fact that he could feel her in complete control of herself, despite how much she would have liked to show off her fiery constructs.
Instead, the redhead limited herself to matching the younger girl''s output and dispersing the dangerous ice shards into puffs of steam. Again and again, the two clashed, the room''s vents working full time to keep the steam from limiting everyone''s sight, but the result was always the same. Eventually, Samantha sighed and bowed out, having exhausted her mana and being at Maria''s mercy.
Lastly, Ezekiel got into the ring with Elliot, the serious guy with the glasses. Surprisingly, the teenager went on the offensive quickly, lightning sparking at his fingertips. He crossed the distance between the two in a second and seemed poised to land a hit before losing his balance and falling in a heap.
James chuckled. In the past few days, he had been the subject of Ezekiel''s newest and very annoying skill as the healer tried to develop it beyond a party trick.
The fight continued in the same manner before Ezekiel, having proven his point, engaged Elliot in direct combat. They sparred for a while, with Ezekiel apparently uncaring of the lightning crackling around his opponent.
Soon after, they ended the fight, Elliot having depleted his mana stores. This reminded James of how much he had grown since the beginning, when a few punches would have been enough to lay him out.
The meeting soon ended, and Team 0 said their goodbyes. The rookies expressed their gratitude, clearly inspired and motivated by the experience. They had gained a firsthand understanding of the gap between their current abilities and what they could aspire to achieve.
Chapter 126
In the comfort of their training room, Team 0 gathered around their usual spot, the well-worn sofas that had witnessed their growth and bonding.
Daniel lounged on one of the sofas, a thoughtful expression on his face. "You know, thinking back, I wouldn''t have believed we could make it to F-rank in just nine months. It''s pretty insane when you stop and think about it."
James, seated across from him with his tablet in hand, nodded in agreement. His eyes, however, held a glint of determination. "The goal now is to hit E-rank in the next six months. And D-rank within a year."
The group erupted in laughter, but it tapered off as they noticed James wasn''t joining in. The seriousness in his gaze made them reconsider. Lauren leaned forward, her eyes narrowing slightly. "You''re not joking, are you?"
"Not at all." James replied, his voice firm. "We''ve seen what we can achieve when we push ourselves. There''s no reason to slow down now, especially with everything happening in the world."
Maria, flicking a strand of red hair from her face, added. "He''s got a point. We can''t afford to slack off, not now. With Miss Walker gone, we need to step up even more."
Sighing, Ezekiel acquiesced. "I guess I wouldn''t want anyone else to beat our record. It''d be a pity after all the hard work we put in."
James smiled slightly at Ezekiel''s forced enthusiasm before returning to his tablet. "Alright, let''s look at potential missions. We''re on our own for picking them without Miss Walker, so we need to be thorough."
The team gathered closer, peering over James''s shoulder at the list of available missions on the tablet. The screen was filled with various requests and alerts from different locations, each with its own set of challenges and danger ratings, with specific mana readings listed below.
"Since these dungeons are so extensive, most require working with a Guild team, and their rights have already been leased. I''d say we could take one if we can find a decent Guild; otherwise, let''s look for solo missions." James added.
After scrolling through several options, James paused on one that caught his attention. "Here''s something interesting. Park rangers have reported humanoid monsters around Minnewaska State Park Preserve and all the way to Mohonk Preserve, but the mana readings are still within the F-rank range. It''s a bit unusual for humanoid creatures to be in an F-rank area since it usually indicates the presence of something stronger. Still, unless we are dealing with another Arachne type situation - and we shouldn''t given that an A-rank sensor machine was used this time - nothing here is beyond us. It''s with the Ten Thousand Eyes Guild, which is better than most, and who we already have worked with several times.¡±
Lauren scrutinized the mission details. "Humanoid monsters can be tricky. They''re often smarter and more coordinated. But it sounds like a good challenge. Better it be us handling such a weird situation than someone that cannot adapt as well as we can."
Daniel nodded in agreement. "Let''s not underestimate them, though. We need to be prepared for anything. Humanoid means more dangerous, even if their rank is the same. And I''d say we can go for it. There are not many Guilds better than the Ten Thousand Eyes around."
Maria leaned back, crossing her arms. "It''s annoying that the AA needs money so much that they lease dungeons without even passing them by us, but I guess it is what it is. We should do some research and see if there''s any history of similar sightings in that area. It could give us an edge to know what exactly we are dealing with."
James tapped on the tablet, adding notes to their mission plan. "Good idea. Let''s divide the research. Daniel, you take a look at the terrain and possible escape routes. Maria, can you dig into any historical sightings or patterns? Lauren, focus on developing different strategies for the possible monsters listed here. Ezekiel, work on support and backup plans."
Each team member nodded, their expressions a mix of focus and excitement. The absence of their mentor loomed over them, but they wouldn''t be able to look Miss Walker in the eyes if they didn¡¯t achieve anything while she was away.
¡ª¡ª¡ª
The Minnewaska State Park Preserve was full of natural beauty, with its serene lakes and rugged terrain, but today, as Team 0 rolled in with Mr. Robinson''s van, it held an air of tension, a silent acknowledgment of the unknown lurking within.
Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.
A figure caught James''s eye as they approached the dungeon entrance. Standing there, amidst a group of Awakeners, was a woman with strikingly blue hair, her features similar to someone he knew quite well. She was obviously the team leader, from the way the others stood behind her and the deference James could feel emanating from them.
"Tea''s sister?" James murmured under his breath, recognizing her from when the purple-haired girl had mentioned having an older sister working in the same Guild.
The woman turned towards them, her eyes lighting up in recognition. "You must be Team 0. I''m Rei, Tea''s sister. She''s told me a lot about you, especially you, James." Her tone was playful, reminding him of the flirty girl.
"How''s she doing?" James asked. It had been a while since he heard anything from her.
"She''s fine. She got all fired up when she heard that you got to F-rank before her, so now she''s jumping around the state, looking for dungeons to level up in a hurry.¡± Rei replied amusedly.
They exchanged greetings with the rest of the team, shaking hands cordially and settling down for a pre-dive briefing so that they could get on the same page.
Teams from the Ten Thousand Eyes Guild usually have much more information than we do. I don''t know how they do it, but they seem to have eyes everywhere. Huh, that¡¯s funny.
"We''ve done some research on the humanoid sightings. The patterns are erratic, but we should be prepared for goblins, redcaps or other similar monsters." James shared, patting his suit to ensure everything was in the right place.
Rei nodded, her expression turning resolute. "Agreed. We''ll work in tandem with you. My team has experience with humanoid entities, and from what our people tell us, it''s mostly redcaps mixed in with a few more normal monsters, among whom Treants and a few mutated Birds, though nothing beyond our abilities."
Daniel hummed, adjusting the straps of his mask. "If I remember correctly, redcaps are not really common. This place has a history of humanoid monster sightings, but for there to be so many is a bit weird."
Lucas, one of Rei''s teammates, nodded along. "That is why we expect there to have been something pretty powerful here a long time ago. Probably up to B-rank, even, but our sensors have assured us that there is no monster like that now."
Eventually, the discussion turned towards the current state of affairs. Rei proved well-informed, her insights cutting through the surface-level chaos to the underlying currents shaping the world. "The Guilds have been muzzled for the moment." Rei shared, her voice tinged with a hint of frustration. "But this calm is just the eye of the storm. There''s a widespread sentiment that the AA might be pushing us to the brink, possibly to justify a heavier intervention."
Having always been on the opposite side of the equation, it felt weird for James to hear a Guild member complain about AA involvement, but he could feel Rei''s sincere dissatisfaction. He stopped himself from answering immediately and instead thought about it for a while longer. The idea that the AA might have ulterior motives wasn''t new to him, but he still believed it had been far too lenient with the Guilds. Maybe provoking them into overreacting was not the best idea, but it was something.
Still, he didn''t want to get into an argument just before a dungeon dive, so he limited his words. "Tensions are very high. With the mess in Chicago, people are looking for someone to blame. It''d be better if we focused on the real enemies." He said, defusing the tension.
Rei nodded, securing her hair back and slipping on a gas mask. "I suppose so. There are enough problems around without us creating new ones."
The woman''s teammates had been mostly silent so far, only exchanging greetings, and James got the impression that these people''s enthusiasm had been beaten out of them by time.
They were older - all around thirty - and obviously more experienced than Team 0, but they were seemingly content with letting them take the lead. Considering that they were F-ranks after what must have been several years on the field, James believed them to have become content with their lot in life. Rei was likely a new addition then, someone fresh and on the cusp of advancing meant to learn from the more experienced team.
James didn''t particularly mind. He wouldn''t waste time making friends with people with so few ambitions, but there was reliability in having someone who had faced dungeons of that level hundreds of times.
At that point, it''d be pretty difficult to remain F-ranks, but if you only fight when you have to and consistently participate in dives with numerous teams, the EXP just doesn''t stack up. Well, they''ll get to E-rank in time. A couple of them might even be already there, but D-rank? Nah.
James extended his psychic senses as they stepped into the dungeon proper, sweeping the area for any sign of the humanoid creatures they were briefed about. The stillness of the forest was deceptive; beneath the serene exterior, he could perceive the faint stirrings of something lurking in the ambient mana.
The presence of redcaps meant they needed to be very careful, lest they fall into one of their traps, but they weren''t the only ambush predators laying in wait.
James focused on the potential threat of Treants first, having personally experienced their aptitude toward stealth and sudden, deadly attacks. Their ability to blend seamlessly with their environment made them a formidable adversary, especially in a terrain as dense as the preserve.
¡°There." James whispered, pointing towards a cluster of trees where he sensed a faint psychic presence. Compared to how blind he had been the last time he faced such creatures, finding them had been extremely easy. "Two Treants. They usually are the ones doing the ambushing, but we can take them by surprise this time."
Maria readied herself, her eyes narrowing as she focused on the first Treant. With a flick of her wrist, she unleashed a tight, controlled burst of white fire, the flames swirling and converging on the unsuspecting creature.
In a matter of seconds, the Treant was engulfed. The fire burned brightly, the heat controlled by the Fire Mage- It was reduced to cinders before it had a chance to react.
The second Treant, sensing the demise of its kin, began to stir, its bark-like skin rippling in preparation for an attack. James didn''t give it the chance. He launched a mental assault, a sharp, focused jab at the creature''s primitive consciousness. The Treant reeled, the movements of its surfacing roots becoming erratic, striking at the ground or the sky rather than them.
As it opened its maw to unleash a counterattack, Lauren acted. Shadows coalesced in her hands, forming into dark tendrils that shot forward. They plunged into the Treant''s open maw, writhing and expanding, muzzling it. With a violent jerk, Lauren pulled back, and the shadows tore the Treant apart from the inside, ripping it to shreds in a display of raw power.
The team regrouped, their expressions satisfied but alert. James scanned the area again, ensuring no other immediate threat was lurking nearby. The preserve was still, the only sound being the distant rustle of leaves in the wind.
"Good job.¡± James murmured. "Let''s keep moving. Stay alert for any other hidden threats. These Treants won''t be the last challenge we face here. There is something in the mana here, that makes my skin crawl.¡±
Chapter 127
The forest within the Minnewaska Preserve took on a more ominous tone as Team 0 and Rei''s group ventured deeper into the dungeon. The towering trees and thick underbrush, usually teeming with wildlife, were now eerily silent, save for the occasional rustle of leaves. The air was thick with a sense of foreboding, making every step feel heavy with anticipation.
James, leading the group, extended his psychic senses, a web of awareness that stretched out into the surrounding forest, looking for anything that didn''t belong.
Amidst the natural rhythm of the preserve, a discordant presence caught his attention. It was unlike any other monster he had met so far.
It was malicious, which was expected, but it also seethed with pain and anger. More than that, there was an artificiality to it, as if it didn''t belong to the world''s natural order.
Wow, that''s a weird feeling. I don''t think monsters feel natural, but this is entirely different. The best way I can put it is that it''s similar enough to what it should be to set off my alarms like the Uncanny Valley effect.
"There''s something ahead.¡± James warned in a low voice, halting the team. "A Redcap, I think, given the rough shape. But it feels... unnatural. Like it''s been altered in some way."
The team exchanged puzzled glances. Maria''s brow furrowed in confusion. "Altered? Like, someone''s tampering with the monsters?"
¡°Possibly. I don¡¯t really have a frame of reference for this feeling.¡± James replied, his gaze fixed on where he sensed the creature. "We need to be careful. This will not be a simple dungeon dive."
Pushing forward cautiously, they soon came upon the Redcap. The creature was a grotesque parody of a human, small in stature but exuding an aura of menace. Its skin was a sickly pale, its body wiry and agile, with a potbelly like a goblin. The most striking feature, however, was its head ¨C it was bright, blood-red, like a warning sign of the danger it represented.
In its gnarled hand, the Redcap wielded a large club disproportionate to its size, yet it swung the weapon with an ease that spoke of its deadly strength. The creature''s eyes, glowing with a malevolent light, unerringly focused on the group emerging from the foliage. Its lips curled back to reveal sharp, jagged teeth in a grotesque snarl.
The stench emanating from the creature was foul, a mix of blood and decay that hung heavy in the air. James wrinkled his nose in disgust under his mask, but didn¡¯t move his attention from the threat.
"It''s in pain.¡± James observed, his voice tinged with curiosity and revulsion. "A background of constant, searing pain. That''s what''s driving most of its aggression."
Rei gave him a weird look, as if surprised he could tell that much, and James felt briefly embarrassed at himself for revealing his abilities. He had always been careful about that, but he could admit to being unsettled by what he was perceiving. Still, he promised himself to be more cautious going forward. The Ten Thousand Eyes might not have been the worst Guild around, but it was still a private organization specializing in intelligence gathering.
Lauren readied her knife, her eyes narrowing as she assessed the creature. "Let''s put it out of its misery, then.¡±
As if sensing the impending danger was near, the Redcap let out a guttural howl and charged towards the team, its club raised high. Its movements were quick, as it crossed the distance with deceptive agility, its stubby legs not impeding its charge. But Lauren was quicker.
In a fluid motion, she stepped forward, her shadow-empowered knife like a dark hole in the forest''s dim light. With a precise, swift movement, she decapitated the Redcap in one clean stroke. The creature''s body stumbled forward before collapsing to the ground, its head rolling away, its lifeblood spilling like dark ichor on the green moss.
¡°Well, that¡¯s a way to do it.¡± Ezekiel muttered.
After a brief discussion, James and Rei decided to split up the groups. Given the Redcaps'' manageable threat level and the efficiency of both teams, it made sense to cover more ground separately. They agreed to reconvene within a few hours, before beginning the search for the dungeon''s Boss.
"We''ll send out a flare if anything big comes up. Otherwise, good hunt." James said as Rei''s group moved deeper into the forest.
Team 0 moved in a different direction, James leading the way. The air was thick with an almost palpable tension, the shadows cast by the trees creating a mosaic of light and shadows on the forest floor.
The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.
James''s senses were on high alert, scanning for any sign of danger. It wasn''t long before he picked up on the presence of more Treants. Remembering previous encounters, James alerted the others with a hand signal, determined to prevent surprise attacks.
He quickly located the two monsters, their presence masked by the forest''s natural mana but betrayed by their predatory intentions. He lifted two fingers and pointed at them, directing his team.
Maria was the first to act. Focusing her fire magic, she targeted the first one. Flames erupted from her hands in the shape of a bird, engulfing the Treant the moment it crashed against it in a fierce, controlled fire tornado. The creature barely had time to stir before it was reduced to cinders, the fire consuming it in mere seconds without spreading to the surrounding vegetation.
The second Treant, sensing the demise of its kin, prepared to strike, its roots stirring from the ground, ready to skewer them. James didn''t give it the chance. Tapping into his psychic abilities, he mentally prodded the creature, provoking it into reacting recklessly.
As the Treant opened its maw, a gaping hole lined with wooden spikes, he acted. James closed the distance in a flash, circulating mana into his fist.
He punched, his fist moving through the hard wood as if there was no resistance, until he released its deadly payload. The Treant shuddered violently before collapsing, its wooden body torn asunder from the inside out, a rain of splinters peppering uselessly against his psychic shield.
The team regrouped, the adrenaline of the quick encounters still coursing through their veins. James was somewhat surprised at the ease with which he had handled the Treant. His abilities were growing stronger, and he understood more of their potential with each use.
Their journey through the forest continued, the team moving with confidence in their ability to handle anything the dungeon might throw at them. The next challenge came in the form of a flock of mutated local birds - Eastern Bluebirds, transformed by the wild mana''s influence.
These creatures were no longer the small, innocuous birds one might see flitting about in gardens. They had grown larger, their feathers now had a metallic hue that glinted dangerously in the dappled sunlight. Their wings had sharpened into blade-like appendages, and whenever they moved, powerful gusts of wind followed in their wake, ready to buffet their prey.
Daniel raised a glowing barrier as the flock descended, shielding them from the initial onslaught. The birds'' wings struck against it with great force, creating a cacophony of metallic clangs and causing cracks to spread, which the Tank quickly plugged with a grunt of effort.
Maria and Lauren countered, the former sending jets of fire into the sky, burning the birds that dared come too close, while the latter used her shadows to swat them from the air, her daggers slicing through feathers and flesh whenever they got too close.
James focused on the larger birds, the apparent leaders of the flock. Using his telekinesis, he disrupted their flight patterns, causing them to crash into trees or each other, disrupting the flock''s tactic of overwhelming their defenses. His control becoming more precise with time, as he learned just how much damage he could do with small applications of power.
I''ve gotten so used to punching everything that this feels a bit like cheating. I shouldn''t complain that winning is too easy; that''s a good way to tempt fate.
Thanks to James'' intervention, Daniel was able to keep his barrier up without much trouble, which allowed the others to attack with impunity. Ezekiel clasped his hands as if in prayer and glowed briefly, chanting under his breath "No one shall fly."
The monsters immediately showed a debilitating drop in their abilities, from trying to overwhelm them to being easily picked apart.
The battle was intense but brief. Team 0 worked seamlessly together, each member playing to their strengths to neutralize the threat. As the last of the mutated birds fell under a concentrated beam of fire, the team paused to catch their breath, their eyes scanning the forest for any more signs of danger.
The ding of a notification alerting James that he had earned a level almost made him jump in the air. He chuckled, dismissing it with a smile.
I got too used to leveling constantly, and now that it''s happening at an average pace, it''s too slow. Well, every level now brings a lot more to the table, so there''s that, at least.
After extracting the mana stones, Team 0 took a moment to regroup. The eerie silence that enveloped them was interrupted only by the occasional distant call of an ordinary bird, a stark reminder of the dungeon''s intrusion into the natural world.
James, wanting to share something, signaled for a quick team meeting. The group gathered around in a loose circle, their expressions a mix of alertness and curiosity.
"I need to say something about the Redcap we encountered earlier.¡± James began in a serious tone. "I didn''t want to say too much in front of Rei''s team, but what I sensed in that creature was deeply unsettling."
Maria''s brow furrowed. "What do you mean, unsettling?"
James hesitated, searching for the right words. "It felt... unnatural, unlike any monster we''ve encountered before. There was this constant pain and anger, unlike anything I''ve sensed before. Monsters don''t like humans, that''s true, but this felt more focused than that."
Daniel rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "Do you think it might be just because it''s a humanoid monster?"
James shrugged slightly. "I don''t know. It might be that, but my instincts tell me it''s not."
Lauren hummed, fingering her dagger. "Well, I can tell you it wasn''t particularly strong. Just around the beginning of F-rank, which means tougher than almost any monster in G-rank, but nothing crazy."
"Redcap''s primary strength is their great physical power and ability to coordinate in groups. Facing a lone one is not the same as a swarm of them." Daniel warned. "We shouldn''t lower our guards, especially if James thinks something weird is going on. He''s never been wrong so far."
Ezekiel looked around, his usual joviality replaced with concern. "What does this mean for us, though? Should we retreat and call for someone of a higher rank to come take a look?"
James shook his head. "Rei said that their guild confirmed the mana emissions. It''s unlikely anyone will come looking just because of a weird feeling I have, and I really don''t want to explain what I can do in too much detail anyway." He then added. "Our priority remains the same - neutralize the threats and keep each other safe. But let''s also keep an eye out for anything unusual."
Just as they were about to continue their journey deeper into the forest, James''s senses alerted him to an approaching danger. "We''ve got company.¡± He said abruptly. "A group of Redcaps heading our way."
The team immediately sprang into action, their brief respite forgotten. James took point, his mind already reaching out to assess the incoming threat. The unnatural feeling he had sensed earlier in the first Redcap was also present in this group, a disturbing echo that set his nerves on edge.
Chapter 128
The forest air grew thick with tension as the Redcaps emerged from the underbrush, their blood-red heads bobbing menacingly as they approached Team 0. The creatures'' eyes glinted with murderous intent, and the stench of blood and decay that emanated from them was almost overwhelming.
James, focusing his psychic senses, took the lead, his eyes narrowing as he assessed the threat. The Redcaps, small but powerfully built, wielded crude clubs that seemed almost comically oversized for their stature. Yet, the way they gripped their weapons suggested a brutal, unrelenting strength.
Standing to James''s right, Maria ignited her hands with dancing flames, ready to unleash her fiery wrath. To his left, Lauren gripped her knives, her stance predatory and alert. Daniel and Ezekiel flanked them. Daniel''s barriers shimmered into existence around them, creating a defensive perimeter, while Ezekiel''s eyes glowed with the anticipation of combat as he prepared to debuff the monsters into oblivion.
The Redcaps didn''t waste time and charged with a guttural roar, their clubs swinging wildly. The first one lunged at James, who met its aggressiveness with his own, exiting the barrier with the full intention of eliminating as many of the unnatural creatures as possible.
Its club descending in a vicious arc. Moving with practiced precision, James sidestepped the blow while extending his psychic energy to shove the creature off balance. The Redcap stumbled, and Lauren seized the opportunity, her blade slicing through its neck with a swift, clean motion. The creature''s head toppled to the ground, its body following a moment later.
Another Redcap, seeing an opening, darted toward Maria, its teeth bared in a grotesque snarl. Maria didn''t flinch; she waited until the last moment, gathering mana between her hands as it struck at the barrier like a gong, its monstrous strength making cracks develop.
They were quickly repaired, and she was free to unleash a torrent of fire upon the creature. The flames enveloped the Redcap, but it continued its charge, the fire seemingly doing little to deter its assault as it struck repeatedly. Only when Maria intensified the heat, turning the flames into a white-hot inferno, the creature finally succumbed, collapsing into a smoldering heap.
Daniel, meanwhile, engaged two Redcaps simultaneously. He erected a second barrier around them just as one of the creatures'' clubs came crashing down. The impact sent shockwaves through the air, but the construct held firm. With a forceful gesture, Daniel compressed the barrier, trapping the Redcaps within a confined space. He then tightened it further, the invisible walls closing in until the creatures were squished against one another.
He could have gone further, killing them like that, but with his attention split keeping the main barrier active, it would have cost him too much. Instead, the Tank moved the glowing prison over to James, who smiled predatorily.
He charged a punch with mana, augmenting his power significantly. The moment the barrier was dropped, he struck without mercy, turning the two battered Redcaps into mush.
Ezekiel, not one to be left out, faced off against another Redcap. The creature swung its club with a ferocity that would have felled a lesser opponent, but Ezekiel, imbued with his own buffs, danced around the strikes with agility. He waited for the right moment and struck decisively, delivering a powerful kick that sent the Redcap flying through a tree trunk.
The monster picked itself up after a couple of seconds, its battered form animated by an unnatural rage, but before it could do more than growl its anger, Ezekiel was upon it, his blade burying itself in its skull.
The fight was brutal and intense, with each member of Team 0 displaying their skills and teamwork honed over countless battles. The Redcaps, for all their tenacity and unnatural resilience, were ultimately no match for the team''s combined might.
As the last of the Redcaps fell, the team regrouped, scanning the surroundings for more threats. The monsters'' relentless assault and their ability to withstand significant damage had been a reminder not to underestimate them.
James, wiping sweat from his brow, couldn''t shake off the unease the Redcaps had instilled in him. Their unyielding rage and pain, the artificial feeling he had sensed in them, spoke of something darker at play within the dungeon''s depths.
Continuing deeper into the dense forest of the Minnewaska Preserve, Team 0 encountered more of the humanoid monsters. Each skirmish was brutal, given the creatures'' tenacity and unnatural nature. Despite their small stature, the Redcaps displayed a level of ferocity and resilience that was unnerving, their attacks relentless until they were finally subdued.
Still, they each achieved one more level, which was something.
Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.
After a series of these encounters, the team stumbled upon a peculiar sight. Nestled deep within the forest''s heart, almost swallowed by the surrounding vegetation, was a structure that seemed out of place amid the natural landscape. The building, covered in moss and vines, appeared to be an abandoned facility of some kind. Its walls, once probably pristine white, were now stained with the passage of time, and its windows were broken, the glass long since claimed by the forest floor.
As they approached, James felt a surge in the concentration of mana, a clear indication that they had found the dungeon''s epicenter. However, despite the high mana readings, his psychic senses failed to detect any presence inside. The facility was devoid of life, yet his instincts told him something sinister was happening.
"We should wait for Rei''s team. I can''t sense any monster, but this is where the Boss should be." James suggested, observing the building with a mixture of curiosity and caution. He released a flare into the sky, signaling their location.
While waiting, James focused his psychic abilities, scouring the interior of the building. His senses delved into every nook and cranny, feeling out the structure''s history and purpose. As he probed and found journals, filled beakers and more, he realized that the facility had been in use until just a few weeks prior. The residual energies and the traces of recent human activity were too clear to ignore.
"It was a lab." James concluded, his voice laced with certainty. "Recently abandoned, I think. Possibly when the preserve became a dungeon. There''s no telling what they were doing here, but it might be connected to the Redcaps and their altered state."
The others exchanged concerned glances, the implications of James''s discovery weighing heavily on them. The idea of someone experimenting in such a way, creating or altering monsters, was both frightening and reprehensible. The government had mostly given up - at least publicly - on their tests, as they usually led to furious creatures escaping and rampaging, causing even more death and destruction than they would have in their normal state.
Before they could delve deeper into speculation, Rei''s team arrived, making their way through the thick foliage. The woman, upon seeing the building, raised an eyebrow in surprise.
"This is unexpected." She commented, joining James and the others. "A facility like this, hidden out here... it reeks of secret experiments."
James nodded in agreement. "I think this place is the key to understanding what''s happening with the Redcaps. We need to go in, but the mana concentration is high enough for this to be the Boss'' lair, even if it doesn''t seem to be here."
With both teams gathered, they approached the facility with caution. The entrance, a metal door, hung ajar, an invitation to the secrets hidden within. As they stepped inside, the darkness of the abandoned corridors enveloped them, the only light coming from their flashlights piercing the oppressive gloom.
Team 0 and Rei''s group began a careful exploration inside the lab. The dimly lit corridors were lined with dust and debris, a testament to the hasty abandonment of the facility. Once sterile and clean, the walls were now tainted with mold and the creeping fingers of nature reclaiming its space.
As they ventured deeper, they came across a room that appeared to be a central hub of sorts. Numerous journals and documents were scattered across the floor and tables, left in disarray as if their owners had fled in a hurry. Daniel picked up one of the journals, flipping through its pages with a growing sense of unease.
"Listen to this.¡± Daniel said, his voice tinged with disbelief. He began to read aloud an excerpt from the journal. "The experiments are progressing beyond our wildest expectations. The subjects are showing remarkable adaptability to the procedures. We are on the brink of a breakthrough ¨C a way to imbue humans with monster-like traits without the grotesque mutations that have plagued previous attempts. Soon, we will redefine the limits of human potential."
A chill ran down James''s spine as he listened. The implications of such experiments were horrifying - the tampering of the very essence of life, blurring the lines between human and monster, was something that went beyond a mere taboo.
Maria looked visibly shaken. "That''s... that''s monstrous. Playing with life like it''s some kind of toy."
With a grim expression, Rei added. "And to think they were doing this right under everyone''s noses. What else don''t we know about?"
Ezekiel, who had been quiet, spoke up, "We need to find out who''s behind this. They can''t be allowed to continue."
"There is more." Daniel interrupted, flipping the journal''s pages. "Here. Our fight against time has started, as our readers have indicated the forest''s mana levels are rising swiftly. We think a new dungeon might be forming and that our experiments might be the cause of it, given the wards that kept all emissions inside to prevent us from being found out. I''d be curious to see what kind of monster is spawned by the residual mana coming from our experiments, but we need to be far away before anyone comes snooping. Mike has decided to stay behind for a bit longer to make sure everything compromising is dealt with, but I''ll be leaving soon. He''s always been very enthusiastic about these tests, a bit too much even, but you can''t be too picky when you run these kinds of experiments."
Silence rang heavily through the room as they all looked at each other, trying to digest what they had just heard.
"Fuck this place. I think we should call it. Get someone stronger than us to snoop through this shit. It gives me the creeps." One of Rei''s teammates exclaimed, giving the facility a disgusted look.
"It definitely needs to be looked at by professionals." Lauren muttered, poking a beaker holding a jello-like substance with the knife. It jiggled and kept doing so for much longer than it should have.
"There is a basement." James interrupted, looking at a nondescript tile. Beneath it, his senses told him there was a deep, dark tunnel with iron bars placed to serve as a ladder.
He crooked a finger, telekinesis grabbing hold of the tile and lifting it up with ease, showing that it wasn''t connected to the nearby ones.
"Should we?" He said, gesturing down to the dark hole.
Rei massaged her eyes, sighing. "I think we have to. We''ve come too far not to, and the readings still don''t show anything beyond F-rank. We should be able to handle what¡¯s down there as well."
Her companion, who had spoken up before, shook his head, annoyed, but said nothing.
"Alright, but let''s be careful. We don''t want any stupid accident happening, so let''s assess the situation, and if it''s beyond us, we''ll retreat without hesitation." James replied, earning nods from all around.
With that decision made, he turned his flashlight downwards, trying to pierce the darkness. As he did so, he noticed a switch next to the first iron bar and flicked it. Previously hidden LEDs came to life, illuminating the descent and showing it to be just a bit dank.
With a sigh, James lowered himself into the unknown.
Chapter 129
As James descended into the abandoned laboratory¡¯s basement, he felt the atmosphere shift palpably. The air grew cooler and heavier, and a tangible sense of foreboding filled it as he touched down inside a dimly lit corridor. The only light sources were his flashlight, which cast long, eerie shadows against the walls, and the flickering lights on the tunnel¡¯s walls.
Unfortunately, there was no other conveniently placed light switch for him to flick, so James contented himself with a sensory sweep before calling out the all-clear to the others.
As he waited for his companions to lower themselves down the ladder, James focused on the basement layout, trying to assemble a mental map, and was surprised at its size.
It was a sprawling complex of corridors and side rooms, and in each direction he sent his senses to, more of the abandoned facility was revealed. The silence was oppressive, broken only by distant, indistinct sounds that echoed through the hallways.
Maria''s voice was a hushed whisper when she finally joined him. "This place is huge."
James nodded silently, trying to locate the source of the scurrying he heard in the distance. When the last Awakener touched down, he finally found it.
He jolted at what he sensed, holding up a hand to signal the others to stop. "Something''s coming." He murmured, his voice tense.
The distant sounds grew louder, morphing into discernible shambling footsteps. They braced themselves, weapons at the ready.
The team''s horror was palpable as the creatures emerged from the darkness. The beings resembled humans so much that there was no chance they had not been ones before whatever was done to them, but their features were grotesquely distorted, infused with monster-like qualities. Their skin was mottled and rough, their eyes vacant of any intelligence, only filled with pain and unbridled anger.
One had spider-like mandibles and walked forward on all four, eyes slowly orbiting around in their sockets, before focusing on James and releasing a screech that was more monster than human.
The second moved with more effort, huffing at every step, and had a large, tumorous growth on its back, from where sizzling pus was released, leaving deep imprints in the ground as it dribbled down its back.
"These... What the fuck are these?" Lauren whispered, her voice laced with dread.
James didn''t answer, his focus entirely on the creatures. They moved with a jerky, unnatural gait, their limbs contorted in ways that spoke of unimaginable suffering.
His mind raced, processing the implications of what they were witnessing. These creatures obviously were the results of the experiments they had read about, humans transformed into monsters in an attempt to graft onto them a power outside of the System. The thought sent a wave of revulsion through him.
Fuck, I knew this would happen. When Daniel read it, I heard it and understood, but seeing what was done to these poor people¡ No one deserves to be turned into this. And they are in so much pain.
Without hesitation, James unleashed a powerful telekinetic wave. The force of his psychic energy was like an angry bull''s charge, slamming the creatures against the wall with such force that the impact echoed through the corridor, leaving cracks behind.
The experiments slumped to the ground but began to stir again, driven by some unnatural will. James advanced before they could gather themselves, his expression grim as he set about his self-imposed task. Channeling his mana into his fist, he delivered a powerful punch to each creature''s head. The impact was brutal, their skulls caving under the force, instantly ending their tormented existence.
The air in the basement stung with the tang of blood and pus despite the masks, and James spared a thought of despair at how many more of these monsters they''d have to get through, when a notification flashed in his mind.
| CONGRATULATIONS! |
| You have defeated [Experimental Chimera - Abomination] Lv. 91. You have earned 2.123.000 EXP x2 |
James momentarily struggled to believe the sheer amount he had just earned before a theory as to why these weak, low-level creatures had given him so much popped into his head.
They were trying to grant these unnatural powers from outside the System. Is it possibly rewarding me with several times the EXP I should have gotten because of it? It wouldn''t be the weirdest thing.
You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.
Meanwhile, his teammates, having witnessed the brutal efficiency with which he had ended the lives of the transformed humans, were visibly shaken. Maria was the first to speak, her voice trembling. "James, that was... a lot. I mean, I know they were no longer human, but¡"
James turned to face his team, his eyes somber. "I know it seemed harsh, but there was nothing left in them of the people they once were. Keeping them alive would have been a greater cruelty. They were in constant pain, driven by an anger that wasn''t even theirs. Ending their suffering quickly is the least we could do." Then, thinking back to what he had just read, he added. "Also, I''m pretty sure the System wants us to kill these. It called them [Experimental Chimera - Abomination]. It cannot get much clearer than that. These were just the sad remains of humans being forced to endure pain for the sake of absurd ambitions."
Ezekiel, who usually brought levity to any situation, remained silent, his gaze fixed on the floor. On the other hand, Lauren nodded slowly, understanding the necessity of what James had done despite the discomfort it brought her.
Daniel, his brow furrowed, voiced the concern they all felt. "Should we go back? Call for reinforcements? This is beyond what we were expecting."
Rei, who had remained silent, finally spoke up. "I understand your concerns, but considering the ease with which James killed these creatures, they don''t seem beyond our capabilities. If we proceed with caution, we should be able to handle this. We need to understand what happened here, and the deeper we go, the more answers we might find."
James nodded in agreement. "We need to see this through. Whatever they were doing here, it was something big. We can''t leave it unexposed. To be honest, I''m not even sure how many more of these there are since the basement feels huge, but leaving them like this feels wrong."
The teams collectively steeled themselves, their resolve hardening. They continued to move deeper into the basement, the eerie atmosphere amplified by the knowledge of the horrors that had transpired within these walls.
The facility was a labyrinth of corridors, each leading to rooms that bore the marks of something''s rampage. Where the upstairs was abandoned in a hurry, but still evidently had signs of the scientists'' care for the equipment and relative organization, here there was little of that to be found.
Deep cuts were gouged into the walls, as several laboratories had been turned into holding cells for what they suspected to be more chimeras or possibly the monsters needed to make them.
In one room, they discovered the remains of what appeared to be a vivarium, with shattered glass tanks and what might have once been reptilian or amphibian creatures. The air was thick with the stench of decay, a testament to the chaos that must have ensued after the facility was abandoned. Only what was increasingly looking like a mad scientist remained.
James, leading the team with his psychic senses alert, paused at the entrance to a larger room. Inside, he could feel the presence of something alive, something that was not one of the chimeras but still exuded an off-the-charts level of aggression and hunger.
"Something''s in there." He warned, gesturing towards the door. "Probably a regular monster, but it''s big, and it''s not happy."
The team readied themselves, weapons drawn and spells at the ready. James pushed the door open slowly, his flashlight piercing the darkness to reveal the creature lurking within.
It was a monstrous version of a gecko, emaciated yet incredibly aggressive, the size of a large crocodile. Its skin was a sickly pale color, with patches of what looked like rotten flesh. Its eyes were bloodshot, and its mouth was lined with rows of sharp, jagged teeth.
As soon as the light hit it, the creature let out a hissing scream and lunged towards the team. Its movements were lightning-fast, belying its starved appearance.
One of Rei''s teammates, a man with short-cropped hair and a battle-hardened look, reacted just in time. With James''s warning still ringing in his ears, he dodged the initial lunge, kicking the creature away with a powerful thrust.
The gecko monster crashed against the wall but quickly recovered, its tail whipping dangerously as it refocused. Undeterred, the man began crafting ice shards in the air and hurling them towards the creature.
The shards pierced the gecko''s skin, embedding themselves deep, but the monster continued its assault, seemingly unfazed by the wounds. It didn''t even flinch and, to James'' senses, felt no pain despite the blood flowing freely from where the shards had hit.
Daniel stepped forward then, a barrier shimmering into existence. With a few swift gestures, he trapped the gecko within a glowing prison, its movements restricted by the magical walls.
The man from Rei''s team took the opportunity to craft a larger, more potent ice shard, almost the size of a spear. After receiving Daniel''s go-ahead, he launched it at the trapped gecko. The barrier split open to allow the attack through and the shard impaled the creature through its head, finally bringing its frenzied movements to a halt.
As the creature slumped to the ground, lifeless, the team Awakeners collectively, the tension in the air dissipating slightly.
"This was likely meant to be part of a chimera,¡± James said in a low voice. "They were experimenting with combining traits from different creatures. And since this place doesn''t seem to be cared for, it probably starved here for a long time."
The others nodded, their expressions grim.
Rei looked around the room, her eyes hard. "We need to document everything. Whatever they were doing here can''t be allowed to happen again. We have to make sure of that."
The team agreed, and as they moved through the facility, they took photographs and gathered as much evidence as possible. The deeper they delved, the more atrocities they uncovered.
Indeed, they soon stumbled upon a room that chilled them to the bone. The door creaked ominously as they pushed it open, revealing a scene of horror that would haunt them for a long time.
Scattered across the floor were the remains of both humans and monsters, intertwined in a macabre dance of death. The bodies were in various stages of decomposition, some reduced to skeletal forms, while others were fresher, their flesh still clinging to their twisted frames.
The human remains were particularly disturbing. It was clear that they had been subjects of horrific experiments, their bodies displaying unnatural mutations. Some had limbs that were elongated or misshapen, others had patches of scales or fur grafted onto their skin, and a few had facial features that were grotesquely distorted, bearing a vague resemblance to the monsters they were meant to emulate.
The monsters were equally pitiable. They were malformed, their bodies bearing signs of surgical procedures gone horribly wrong. Some had human limbs crudely attached to their bodies, while others had parts of their anatomy removed or altered unnaturally.
The stench of decay was overpowering, coming through their masks with little impediment, and several team members gagged at the scene. Maria, her face pale and eyes wide with horror, raised her hands, the flames flickering to life around her fingers.
"I''m going to burn it. Burn it all.¡± She muttered, her voice trembling with disgust and anger.
James quickly stepped forward, placing a hand on her arm to lower it. "We can''t, Maria. I know it''s... it''s horrific, but the investigators will need to see this. They need all the evidence they can get to understand what happened here."
Maria''s flames died down, though her hands still shook with barely contained rage. "How could anyone do this?" She whispered, her voice choked with emotion.
Daniel, his face set in a hard line, grunted. "We need to make sure the people responsible for this are brought to justice. This can''t go unpunished."
Chapter 130
Leaving the room of horrors behind, Team 0 and Rei''s group proceeded further into the labyrinthine basement. The oppressive atmosphere of the facility seemed to weigh heavier with each step, the air thick with the stench of death and decay. Despite the grim setting, the team remained alert and focused, their senses attuned to any sign of danger.
It wasn''t long before they encountered another group of chimeras. These creatures lit up James'' senses like a lighthouse. Each one pulsated with pain and animalistic anger, a grotesque testament to the inhumane experiments that had taken place.
The first chimera to emerge from the shadows was a hulking figure. Its bulky frame was a mishmash of human muscle and reptilian scales. Its arms ended in clawed hands, and its eyes glowed with a feral, mindless hunger.
James was the first to react. Extending his telekinesis, he disrupted its charge, causing it to stumble. Lauren, quick to capitalize on the opening, darted forward, her knives a blur of dark smoke as she targeted its vital points. Her blades sliced through the tough scales as if they were butter.
Another chimera, this one with the lower body and facial features of a snake and the torso of a human, slithered towards them with alarming speed. Daniel swiftly erected a barrier to block its path, the energy construct shimmering into existence just in time to deflect its venomous spit.
Maria, her expression one of determination mixed with revulsion, stepped up. Flames erupted from her hands, engulfing the snake-like chimera in a conflagration that left nothing but charred bones and ashes in its wake.
Not to be outdone, Ezekiel engaged a smaller, more agile chimera with a series of debuffs that turned it into a shambling corpse. It appeared like a large bat, with leathery wings and sharp fangs that promised a great deal of pain to whomever found themselves at their mercy. Ezekiel used his speed and agility to dodge its swooping attacks, landing precise strikes that gradually wore the creature down before delivering the final blow, his knife glinting with a golden glow.
The battles were swift and brutal. Each member of Team 0 used their abilities to the fullest, ensuring the chimeras were dispatched quickly and, in their own way, mercifully.
Rei''s team stayed behind most of the time, providing cover and lookout duties during the fights and dealing with the occasional monster that had escaped the terrible fate its companions had met.
The Ten Thousand Eyes Guild''s Awakeners had been horrified at what they were discovering. While they hadn''t refused to participate in the fights, James had felt their jitters and strong desire not to come in contact with the chimeras, so he had deliberately kept them away. The abominations weren''t particularly threatening anyway, despite their monstrous appearance, and as long as they weren''t swarmed, he didn''t foresee any trouble clearing the basement.
However, this meant that there was no time to wonder how much they should reveal, no opportunity to play coy with their skills -not with the absolute need they felt to kill the chimeras as quickly as possible.
The constant horrors they faced had stripped the dive of any enjoyment it might have given, and even the vast amount of EXPs the chimeras provided was not enough to make it worth it. It was enough to grant each member of Team 0 a couple of levels. In another moment, James would have made a quip about the efficiency of fighting the chimeras, but he couldn''t muster anything beyond deep sadness and determination to see this through.
I can appreciate gaining power this easily, but even that time in the desert dungeon doesn''t come close to this horror. I would very much prefer having to work twice as hard for these levels if it meant not having to mercy-kill so many poor bastards.
They all proceeded forward in their grim duty, mechanically dispatching all creatures that impeded their path in the most efficient, painless way possible.
James''s mind raced with thoughts as they caught their breath after a fight. "A few years ago." He began, his voice tinged with a faraway quality as he tried to recall information he had only heard once in passing, which was possible thanks to the significant increase in MIND he had earned. "There was a big raid against a facility in the Pacific Northwest. They were conducting similar experiments, trying to merge humans and monsters. I remember it being a big scandal since the government banned any kind of experiment like that soon after they retook DC. There was a huge trial and everything. It should be easy to find once we''re out of here. I wonder if there''s any connection between the people behind that operation and this one."
If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
Rei, who had been listening intently, nodded thoughtfully. "It''s possible. These kinds of operations don''t just spring up independently. There might be a network behind this, perhaps an organized crime group. They''ve lost much of their power and influence since the System came into play. This could be their attempt to regain some control by creating monsters outside of the System''s rules."
Daniel chimed in, his voice grim. "That makes sense. Traditional criminal organizations have been hit hard by the emergence of Awakeners and monsters. They might see these experiments as a way to level the playing field. Or at least as a quick way to bridge the gap between them and the new powers."
Lauren added. "But the scale of this operation... It''s not just a few back-alley dealings. This is well-funded and organized. It''s disturbing to think, but if they''ve done this here, there might be more facilities like this out there."
"I''m struggling to believe anyone would want to participate in this kind of horror show." One of Rei''s teammates commented.
James sighed. "I would like to agree, but we humans, throughout our history, have shown ourselves perfectly capable of partaking in this type of operation. Just think of WW2."
Daniel grunted. "And this looks like an even more secret facility. As long as people don''t see the consequences of their actions, they will ignore anything."
The others nodded in acknowledgment, despite their fervent desire that no other place as cursed as this exist anywhere. James spared a thought to Miss Walker, who he knew would have dealt with this matter extremely harshly and would have lent them her full support. He hoped that her experience in New Delhi was better than what they were going through.
Finally, after what felt like hours spent killing chimeras and monsters, their journey through the facility''s decrepit corridors led them to an operating room at the end of the complex. There, James felt one presence, much more active and still possessing intellect, which immediately made him stop.
"There is someone there. Not something, someone." He said. A deeper look into the presence showed erratic thoughts and a constant urge to do something, but it was still recognizably human in intellect.
The door creaked ominously as they pushed it open, revealing a scene that seemed straight out of a nightmare. Amidst a laboratory stood a figure that was once a man but now resembled a horrific amalgamation of various creatures and human parts.
The creature, who retained enough of his human features to be recognizable as a scientist, was singing softly to himself, a haunting and discordant tune. He was hunched over a table cluttered with an array of surgical instruments, some stained with dried blood, others gleaming menacingly under the flickering light.
James and the others exchanged glances, grim determination etched on their faces. The room felt oppressive, the air thick with the stench of decay and chemicals. In the back, where the light didn''t reach, James felt dozens of chimeras in various states of completion and decided to keep an eye on them, not wanting to be ambushed.
Rei stepped forward cautiously, her voice steady but laced with disgust. "Are you the one responsible for the chimeras?"
The scientist finally gave them his attention, an eerie smile stretching his lips beyond what should have been possible. "Ah, my dear uninvited guests." He began, his eyes gleaming with a manic light. "You stand in the presence of a visionary, a pioneer who has dared to tread where others have feared to step. I am not just a mere scientist. No, I am an artist, a sculptor of flesh and bone, a creator of life beyond the limitations imposed by nature or the System!"
He gestured grandly towards the remnants of his experiments, his movements wild and unhinged. "Behold my masterpieces! Each one is a testament to my ingenuity, my unbridled genius. They said it couldn''t be done, that merging human and monster was a fool''s errand. But look around you! Who''s the fool now?"
His laughter, a disturbing cacophony of madness and triumph, filled the room. Saliva dribbled down his chin, but he seemed oblivious to it, too caught up in his delusions of grandeur. "You see, the organization I was once part of lacked vision, confined by petty ethics and short-sighted goals. But I saw the potential, the glorious future where humans transcend their fragile forms and embrace the power of the monsters that roam our world. And I, I have made it a reality."
He paced back and forth, his gait erratic, as if his body was a poorly controlled puppet. "They told me I was just creating more monsters, but they were wrong!" He yelled, his fist crashing against the meticulously prepared instruments, sending them scattering through the room.
The scientist let out a keen and dropped on all four, rushing to gather them. He did so quickly, moving with a speed well beyond normal human standard, and placed them back on the operating table before remembering they were still there and resuming his speech. "You see, they wanted us to remove the power from a monster and give it to a human, as if that was even remotely possible." The madman cackled, horrifyingly amused.
"This is why I hate working with idiots. They think they can just ask and throw money at us, and we''ll make them what they want. They do not appreciate the sweat, tears and blood that go into every scientific discovery." The scientist began to pace erratically, his movements disjointed and unnatural. "As if the System would allow us to simply give humans unearned strength! Idiots! Monsters operate on an entirely different set of rules! This is why we needed to make humans as monster-like as possible for the grafts to work!"
He then shook his head, almost sadly, before looking up triumphantly. "I am ushering in a new era for humanity! An era where we are no longer prey but predators, supreme beings unbound by the constraints of our feeble human condition. And you." He pointed at James and the others. "You are the fortunate ones chosen to be part of this glorious evolution!"
His eyes, wild and unfocused, settled on James. "You, with your powers, imagine what you could become with my enhancements! I can make you invincible, a god among mere mortals. All you need to do is submit to my expertise. Let me mold you into a being of pure power!"
The room fell silent, the team absorbing the full extent of the scientist''s madness. His words were not just the ramblings of a lunatic; they were the manifesto of a man who had lost all touch with humanity, consumed by his own egotistical pursuit of what he perceived as perfection. Of someone willing to go beyond any lines if it meant achieving what he viewed as results.
James took a deep breath and released it. His senses, which had focused on the man as he rambled, expanded once again, ready to alert him to the most minimal movement from the rows of chimeras he could sense in the darkness. Mana sparked within his veins, and he prepared himself for a massacre.
Chapter 131
James''s heightened senses detected a subtle but critical shift in the atmosphere. The chimeras, grotesque amalgamations of humans and monsters that lay dormant in the shadows, began to stir, their movements silent but unmistakable, as beyond the pain-filled haze, their thoughts coalesced on the desire to hurt and kill.
"Move!" James shouted, his voice slicing through the scientist''s egotistical monologue. The urgency in his command galvanized the team into action, breaking the spell of horrified fascination that had held them captive.
As they scrambled to reposition, the scientist''s face contorted into a mask of rage and frustration. "No!" He bellowed, his voice a tempest of fury. "You''re ruining everything!"
In a fit of manic desperation, he slammed his hand onto a concealed button beneath his workstation. Instantly, vents in the ceiling hissed open, releasing a thick, noxious cloud of gaseous substance that quickly began to fill the room.
The gas was caustic, its acrid smell assaulting their senses despite the masks. It spread rapidly, a creeping danger that threatened to engulf them in a toxic embrace. James could feel its corrosive touch searing the air, a potent cocktail of chemicals he believed to be designed to incapacitate the chimeras.
Daniel reacted swiftly, his barriers springing up around them, forming a protective dome that shielded the team from the immediate threat of the gas. Around it, Maria''s flames blazed freely, purging the gas in their vicinity.
James''s psychic senses, already attuned to the imminent danger, kicked into overdrive. As more caustic gas began to fill the room, he extended his telekinetic abilities, pushing the noxious fumes away from them. He then looked for the air vents, and when he found them, he exerted his mind to crush the steel lining, plugging them up and blocking any more gas from being introduced to the room.
That, obviously, meant that a countdown for the oxygen to be exhausted had started, but James felt like it was the preferable option.
While the team regrouped within Daniel''s shimmering barrier, James kept his focus on the mad scientist, who, amidst the confusion, was making a beeline for the stirring chimeras. The scientist''s movements were erratic, a desperate scuttle filled with crazed determination. His intention was clear - to unleash the full fury of his monstrous creations upon them.
Without hesitating, James extended his telekinesis, tripping the scientist. The man stumbled, his wild eyes wide with shock. His outstretched hands grasped fruitlessly at the air as he crashed to the ground.
"There is no more gas coming,¡± James muttered to Daniel, who nodded and cautiously lowered the barrier, trusting in their masks to deal with whatever was left from Maria¡¯s purge. This allowed the others to take up a formation and begin advancing toward the groaning scientist, wary of any other trap.
Despite the horrors this man has committed, I think we should apprehend him rather than kill him here. It would give me immense satisfaction, to be honest, but his confession is too important. If they can make him talk, we''ll have a real chance of finding whoever funded this place. He''s a true demon, but why content ourselves with small fishes when we can get the big ones?
As James advanced on the scientist, intent on ending the fight before it could truly begin, one of the chimeras, having shaken off the initial slowness of its slumber, lunged towards him with surprising speed and strength. This one was different - larger, more robust, and evidently much stronger than its unfortunate counterparts, resembling one of the hominid statues James remembered seeing at the natural history museum, if only they were twice the size. Its body was a grotesque patchwork of muscle and sinew, its features a nightmarish blend of human and monkey traits.
James, undeterred, raised his fist to strike, mana augmenting his physical power. Though not fully enhanced, his punch was still formidable, and it had been enough to kill all the other monsters he encountered in the basement.
To his shock, the chimera caught his fist in mid-air. Its grip was like a vice - unyielding and powerful - halting James''s attack with an ease that belied its monstrous appearance. The chimera''s eyes, devoid of reason but filled with a burning hatred, locked onto James''s with an intensity that would have sent a shiver down his spine had he been a lesser man.
For a moment, time seemed to stand still, the two locked in a silent battle of strength and will. James could feel the raw power coursing through the chimera''s twisted form, a testament to the unholy experiments that had birthed it.
But he was not a lesser man. James met the challenge with a wild grin, for just a moment relishing in the need to reach for more power, to push his limits. Tapping into the depths of his Talent, he activated Psychic Overdrive, a surge of energy flooding his system, enhancing his abilities by an order of magnitude. His eyes glowed with a fierce light as he focused his amplified power down his limbs, a corona of crackling energy manifesting around him.
Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.
With a light gesture, as if he were swatting a fly, James pushed against the chimera, forcing it back. The creature, taken aback by the sudden increase in power, stumbled, its footing unsteady. Seizing the opportunity, James shoved the chimera into its brethren, leaving a deep imprint in its chest.
James stalked forward without letting the monster regain its senses, intent on showing it the gap between their abilities.
Meanwhile, the rest of the team and Rei''s group were engaged in their own battles. The other chimeras, though not as formidable as the one James faced, were still a significant threat, especially given their sheer numbers. However, Ezekiel had a plan.
Stepping forward with a look of intense concentration, the Abbot shouted, his voice echoing through the lab. "Only humans may walk!" The declaration, imbued with the power of his unique skill, established a law within the confines of the room.
As the chimeras attempted to move, they instantly broke Ezekiel''s declared rule. The breach triggered a catastrophic reaction. Each step they took resulted in visible, grievous wounds appearing across their bodies as if reality itself turned against them. The chimeras howled in agony, their movements becoming sluggish and erratic.
Lauren and Maria capitalized on this, moving swiftly and efficiently. Lauren''s shadow-empowered knives danced through the air, finding weak points in the chimeras'' defenses. Maria''s flames engulfed the creatures with precision, their screams barely audible as they were consumed by fire.
Daniel provided support by maintaining a protective barrier around the team. He occasionally extended his barriers to trap or impede the chimeras, allowing his teammates to strike with deadly accuracy.
James flashed across the distance to the massive ape chimera and met its bellow of rage with a devastating punch.
The energy surrounding him coalesced into a point before his fist, and when it touched flesh, it exploded. The cracked wall behind him was showered in gore as the abomination was put to rest.
Having dealt with the most dangerous enemy, James turned his attention to the remaining threats. He released Psychic Overdrive, feeling the strain the skill imposed on his body the moment the seemingly unending energy dissipated. Despite his tiredness, he refused to slow down, using his telekinesis to manipulate the battlefield. He lifted chimeras into the air, immobilizing them for his teammates to finish off, or simply crushed them against walls with overwhelming force.
The air was filled with the sounds of combat, the clash of powers, and the cries of the monstrous chimeras as the delicate instruments were destroyed beyond repair.
The first thing that alerted James that something was not right was that instead of feeling despair at the sight of his creations being overwhelmed, the madman they were there to apprehend was filled with joy.
In the midst of the chaos, the scientist began to cackle with glee. Soon after, Team 0 and Rei''s group started to stumble, clearly affected by something. James felt a wave of dizziness wash over him, his vision blurring for a moment.
The scientist''s gloating cut through the confusion. "Yes, yes! The gas! You thought you defeated it, but you only delayed its effects! It''s a nerve agent designed to incapacitate even the strongest of monsters. Only my creations and I are immune!"
Panic set in as James struggled to maintain his focus. He could feel his limbs growing heavy, his movements sluggish. Breathing became difficult, and he had to circulate mana through his stressed system just to keep his eyes open.
Maria fought against the effects of the gas with all her might. She managed to send a burst of fire toward a chimera that had gotten too close, its slavering jaws opening to take a bite out of her, incinerating it instantly. Another chimera, taking advantage of their weakened state, lunged towards one of Rei''s teammates with deadly intent.
Knowing there was no time to waste, James picked the closest thing to him with his telekinesis, straining his limits with the effort, and threw it at the chimera.
There was a great crash and the sound of liquid releasing as one of the few remaining tanks of glowing green liquid broke.
Lifting his head with effort, James saw what it was that he had thrown. The scientist''s body was strewn across the floor, the sharp glass of the tank having severed it into several pieces.
Of the chimera, only the lower body was left intact, as the upper part had been crushed against the wall with great force.
A reinvigorating glow fell over him, allowing James to breathe easier. He recognized Ezekiel''s magic and grunted in thanks before focusing on his task. The Team''s healer would take care of the others, and Daniel would prevent any harm from coming to them, but he needed to remove the danger in the first place.
Slowly, he started clearing the room of the few remaining chimeras. Focusing his mind on specific weak points he could perceive in the abominations, James released devastating Telekinetic pushes. He crushed bones, broke heads and squashed exposed tissue, not allowing a single one the chance to do any harm to his teammates.
Finally, once he was done, the healing glow reached him again, scouring his body for the nerve agent and knitting his muscles back together. It left the many bruises alone, but James couldn''t complain, considering how much mana Ezekiel had to have expended. Several notifications flashed by, but he pushed them aside for the moment.
The following ten minutes were spent gathering themselves, regrouping and exploring the room for any new surprise.
When they were sure nothing else was about to attack them, the Awakeners decided to leave the hard work of looking for proof to the experts. They needed to get out of the basement before the air was gone anyway, and spending more time in the room alongside the sad remains didn''t appeal to anyone.
The walk back was done in silence, as they all tried to process the atrocities they had been witness and almost part to.
As they emerged from the basement, into the upper facility, and eventually back into the forest, the fresh air hit them like a balm to their senses. The horrors of what lay beneath the preserve weighed heavily on their minds, the images of the chimeras and the mad scientist''s failed experiments etched into their memories.
Still reeling from the effects of the gas and the intensity of the battle, James sent an emergency call to the AA HQ, detailing the situation and requesting immediate assistance.
After a moment of hesitation, he also sent a message to Miss Walker, hoping for her guidance in the aftermath of such a traumatic experience.
But as he checked her profile, he noticed something unusual - Miss Walker hadn''t logged in for three days. The woman was not one to disappear like that unless she had a good reason, and he could only hope she was having a better time than they were.
Sighing, James sat beside the facility¡¯s broken door under a ray of sunlight and closed his eyes.
"That was fucking brutal," Lauren commented from next to him, lowering herself on the grass to enjoy nature''s peace.
"It was," James murmured. "But we won."
"But we won." She echoed, and he didn''t need his psychic senses to tell him a small smile had bloomed on her face.
Chapter 131.5 - Interlude Leila Walker
The sun was just beginning to set as Leila approached the military base, its fading light casting long shadows across the concrete. The base, usually bustling with activity, was eerily quiet, the only movement being the occasional patrol of guards. The hum of aircraft engines and the distant chatter of soldiers were conspicuously absent.
She noted the stillness, so different than the vibrant, chaotic energy of the other military bases she had visited during her time as an Awakener.
Her mind was preoccupied with thoughts of her students swirling amidst a sea of unease. The sudden transfer to New Delhi didn''t sit right with her. In her years of service, she had learned to trust her instincts, and they screamed that something was amiss. Was she being sent away as a tactic to stop her from uncovering something she shouldn''t? Or worse, was this a more sinister plot to get rid of her under the guise of a ''friendly fire'' accident?
The draft became inevitable the moment the bombs started going off in Chicago. Already, the attack on New York was enough to galvanize public opinion, but our success against the terrorists managed to prevent a full-out war. A second attack could only lead to this. The thing is, given how weird the circumstances around the days leading up to the New York attack were, what went on before this last one?
Leila always tried to be honest with herself. She enjoyed feeling safe as much as anyone else, but she could only draw depressing conclusions when she started to see signs of at least a helping hand from the higher spheres in DC.
She had begun her investigations to find out if there was any truth to what the powerful Awakener from the Ten Thousand Eyes Guild had spoken of. Gradually, she became convinced that the AA was hiding something big.
She was almost certain now, as the Chicago attack had happened just in time to push Congress to authorize a draft.
The one thing holding her back from going public with her speculations was that they were just that, speculations. A lot of coincidences and being stopped from accessing information she technically shouldn¡¯t have in the first place did not make for a good argument. Still, the way she was being treated these last few days made it crystal clear that several powerful people in the AA wanted her gone. For a while, at least, if not permanently.
That someone might arrange an "accident" for her on the field, leaving her to be killed by terrorists, wasn''t beyond the realm of possibility. She had stepped on many toes in her pursuit of the truth and knew that her investigations made her a target.
As she walked onto the base, her eyes swept over the near-deserted airstrip. Only a few guards patrolled the area, their steps echoing in the silence. The usual array of military aircraft was missing, the tarmac bare except for the transport plane that was to take her and the others to New Delhi. It loomed in the twilight, a silent, steel behemoth that seemed to watch her approach with an indifferent gaze.
Her control over the shadows was great enough that the entire base fell was open to her, and she recognized several presences.
Leila''s eyes narrowed as she spotted Roman, her rival and something of a friend, already waiting near the plane. His presence did nothing to ease her suspicions. Roman was a notorious figure known for his ruthlessness and remarkable ability to survive situations that would have killed any other Awakener. His nickname ¡®The Deathless¡¯ was well-earned, and his involvement in this operation was something of a red flag in itself.
She trusted the man to watch her back in the field and never allow any of his companions to fall when he could help them, but he was the type of person who was willing to go to any length when convinced of something. She might need to watch out if they got to him, since he possessed considerable power.
This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.
She surveyed the dozen other Awakeners gathering for the flight. They were an eclectic group, each dressed for battle, their equipment well-maintained and their expressions solemn. It was unusual for such a heavily armed group to assemble for a transfer flight. She had her own gear waiting in the shadows, but she had seen no need to present herself for war when they were supposed to hold briefings for several days before seeing any action.
As they boarded the plane, Leila kept her senses alert, scanning her surroundings and the people around her. The aircraft''s interior was stark and functional, the seats lined up in neat rows with just enough space for the Awakeners and their gear. The atmosphere inside was tense, filled with unspoken questions and the weight of uncertainty.
The plane''s engines roared to life, and vibrations ran through the cabin as it began to taxi onto the runway. Leila settled into her seat, her mind racing with scenarios and plans. She needed to be prepared for whatever awaited them in New Delhi if her suspicions were correct.
Leila found herself in a quiet conversation with Roman, who sat across from her. As always, the man was well groomed, though if she had to comment, he appeared to be more formal than average today, with an all-black suit, crisp white shirt, and black and gold tie. If anything, he looked to be heading for a funeral.
The low hum of the aircraft''s engines provided a steady backdrop to their hushed tones. "Do you think we''ll be called into action as soon as we land?" Leila asked, her voice a mix of skepticism and concern. After all, no one had ever accused the government of being too efficient.
Roman gave a noncommittal shrug. "Hard to say, Leila. We need a clear political objective before we can do anything, which will take a while to determine. Rushing into battle without a strategy is a waste of resources and lives." His gaze, though steady, had an edge of weariness.
In an unexpected gesture, Roman reached into the minibar at their side, pulling out a bottle of expensive whiskey and two glasses. "Drink?" He offered.
Leila eyed the bottle warily. "No, thanks. You know I prefer wine to spirits."
Roman, however, insisted on uncorking it and pouring the amber liquid into the glasses. He raised his, a look of something akin to regret flickering in his eyes. "To old times and new challenges."
Leila hesitated, her instincts on high alert. But seeing Roman open the bottle in front of her eased her suspicions slightly. She took the glass, sniffing it cautiously before taking a sip. The whiskey burned down her throat, warmth spreading through her chest.
No sooner had she placed the glass down than she felt a sharp, searing pain. Looking down in shock, she saw the hilt of a knife protruding from her chest. Her eyes shot up to meet Roman''s, searching for an explanation in his stoic face. She found none.
In an instant, she dissolved into shadows, reappearing at the back of the aircraft in one piece. Her heart, whole and unarmed thanks to her new constitution, pounded in her chest, adrenaline surging through her veins. The betrayal stung, but survival was her only focus now.
Looking out the window, she saw the vast expanse of the Atlantic Ocean below them as time seemed to lengthen, her full power coming to bear, warping the very space around her and causing the plane to begin breaking apart with a shriek. Leila spared a brief thought for the poor pilot she could feel ejecting from his seat, before she refocused.
I''m in the middle of the fucking ocean, way too far from land to jump off here. And if I''m correct, we''re close enough to an S-rank dungeon that trying to make it by myself would be suicide.
"Why, Roman?" Her voice was a mix of anger and disbelief, tinged with a hint of real emotional pain. "Why are you doing this?"
Standing amidst the floating debris of the disintegrating aircraft, Roman shook his head slowly, his expression unreadable. He offered no words, no explanations, only a silent acknowledgment of his actions.
Rather than answering, the man released his own power in a bright corona, silver light burning what was left of the plane from existence, crashing against her shadows and being rebuffed after only a token attempt. The other Awakeners, all above B-rank and some within A-rank, floated alongside him, unsurprised and unmoved by the events. Caught in the maelstrom of their clashing powers, they released their own auras, each creating a protective bubble around themselves.
Leila''s mana rushed like a river, angry and defensive, before coalescing around her like a heavy blanket, protectively shielding her from her would-be assassins. A tight-fitting dress emerged from the shadows, the only bright point a burning crown of dark flames above her head, emanating such power that no one tried their luck for the moment.
As they floated in the open sky, the reality of the situation hit her with full force. This whole operation was a setup, a well-orchestrated trap to eliminate her under the guise of an unfortunate accident. Her worst fears had been too optimistic.
Roman, now a figure of raw, unbridled power, moved towards her with purpose, his intentions clear. Leila knew she couldn''t outrun him in the open sky. Her only chance was to fight, to use every trick and skill at her disposal.
Despite herself, Leila felt some satisfaction at the thought that she might finally get some revenge after being forced to take the man''s taunts for so long.
"I hope they paid you well." She said out loud, preparing to fight for her life. "Because I''m not going down alone."
Chapter 132
The room hummed with energy as powerful wards around the training area did their best to contain the fireballs that threatened to destroy the surrounding furniture.
"Still not good enough!" Maria taunted, preparing a new barrage. She evidently enjoyed having a target that could not retaliate.
"I''d like to see you try," James grunted through gritted teeth. He had been the one with the brilliant idea of training his telekinesis by snuffing out individual attacks rather than using it as a catch-all shield in the hopes of getting some new levels in. He was now strongly regretting it, as he had to split his attention between hitting the fireballs and dodging those that managed to slip by.
It had begun so successfully, too. The first few attacks had proven easy to handle, and it seemed his fiery teammate had taken offense to the nonchalance with which he repelled her magic, because she had significantly upped the ante.
The annoying thing is that I can feel them coming. I can even get an idea of the really dangerous ones and the decoys, but using that information to vary my response is still impossible. At least not in a significant way.
James''s concentration was absolute, his senses tracking each projectile with a precision that would have been impossible six months ago, but now, standing at the top of the E-rank, he moved with a confidence and skill that would have awed his younger self.
He resisted the instinct to use the mana he could feel churning within him to directly attack Maria. That would have been counterproductive and rude, as he had agreed to only use his powers to defend himself.
"Do I need to scale back down?" The redhead asked, half in taunt and half seriously. Considering that she was expending dozens of mana points per second to keep up the barrage, she''d have to in a while anyway, but James shook his head. "Try to keep it up for a while longer. I think I almost understood something."
Since the beginning of his career, the way his senses relayed information to his brain had been more than it could fully process. This meant he could concentrate on specific somethings and get more in-depth readings, but he was limited to a general understanding when scanning his surroundings.
For a few weeks now, James had been trying to connect his defensive telekinesis to his senses, entirely bypassing the active need for him to direct it.
It had initially seemed like a waste of time, since his psychic abilities worked because his conscious mind powered them. But after a few days of fiddling with the idea, he had managed to achieve small successes, which had emboldened him.
Unfortunately, he was still far from being able to deploy the ability in active combat.
Well, I have something to work on. I might be able to develop it more with time, but something tells me I have achieved all that could be done with my current stats and skills. I probably need to get to D-rank before I can actually use it.
Considering that D-rank was only a handful of levels away by now, it wasn''t as distant a prospect as it might have seemed. Team 0 had grown by leaps and bounds, surpassing his wildest dreams, and it wouldn''t be long before they crossed that boundary, too.
Deciding that, despite his dedication, he wouldn''t be able to achieve what he wanted immediately, James sighed and ended the exercise.
Closing the distance, he easily pierced through the orbiting fireballs, having concentrated his telekinesis into a shield around him. Taking advantage of Maria''s surprise, he stepped into her guard. His hand shot forward, stopping an inch away from her neck.
"Hey, this is not fair!" The redhead complained, unruffled by the attack. "You said you wouldn''t respond."
"You still lack situational awareness, young Padawan," James answered, shaking his head like a wise old master disappointed in his trainee. "You get too into your attack pattern and completely forget that you still have to defend yourself."
A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.
Maria rolled her eyes, but they held a spark of amusement. "Alright, Master Nerd, you win this round. But next time, I''m bringing the heat, no limitations. I''ll show you that the only defense I need is overwhelming offense."
James chuckled and stepped back, giving Maria space. He wiped the sweat from his brow, feeling the satisfying ache of his metaphysical and real muscles. He had shot up a whole two inches in the past six months, and it could be seen in the way his last remaining baby fat had been burnt away and turned into steel-corded muscles. James didn''t consider himself particularly bulky, but his high STR stat ensured that his body still showed significant growth.
His telekinetic abilities had also expanded significantly, allowing him to manipulate his environment with far greater control and finesse than before. The training, while exhausting, was exhilarating. Psychic Juggernaut had been an excellent choice, as it provided him with both explosive power - in the form of Overdrive, a skill that had saved his life a couple of times already when faced with particularly strong Bosses - and versatility that he lacked before - his telekinesis had become almost like a third arm, increasing his quality of life and battlefield control at the same time.
Being able to consistently spar with powerful people like his teammates allowed him to keep pushing forward without stagnating, even without Miss Walker there to guide him. Team 0 had made sure to take several missions, constantly pushing themselves to keep gaining levels, but it was his friends who made sure he could grow with his abilities, increasing his mastery in ways he couldn''t have achieved without them.
Maria, her fiery red hair pulled back in a practical ponytail, had honed her fire magic to a terrifying degree. Her control was more refined, allowing her to cast her most potent spells without fear of hurting her teammates, and her firepower had increased significantly, making her a formidable opponent in any battle. She had taken their mentor''s disappearance very badly in the beginning, going so far as skipping several days of training before emerging with a burning determination to do something about it that had seen her grow by leaps and bounds.
Ezekiel now wore his hair styled in an even messier, curlier haircut and watched from the sidelines with his arms crossed. The lightheartedness that once defined him had given way to a more serious demeanor, though the twinkle in his eye hinted at the humor beneath. The youngest of the team had worked hard to develop his skills, and his rule-setting ability had grown, becoming a devilish weapon capable of incapacitating powerful enemies and allowing the others to easily clean up dungeons. "I think it''s almost there." He said to James, referring to his telekinesis. "You just need to be able to split your attention more, which is a MIND thing. You really need to become a three-stats build to make it work."
James nodded in agreement, sighing. "Yeah, it was evident pretty much from the Talent Evolution, and I have begun doing so. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have gotten where I am now. But I would have liked having Miss Walker''s input before fully committing to it."
That brought the room''s mood down. The following silence was heavy, each of them lost in their own thoughts about Miss Walker. Her disappearance had been a shock to them all, and the continued lack of news only saddened them further. After coming out of the laboratory dungeon, they were informed that their mentor had gone missing alongside her plane while they were over the Atlantic Ocean.
Unfortunately, it wasn''t such a strange occurrence. Intercontinental travel after the Apocalypse had become fraught with dangers, especially around certain areas which the plane she was on had been passing through. Still, knowing just how powerful the woman was, they all believed she wasn''t dead.
S-rank dungeons or not, I sincerely doubt she wouldn''t have been able to escape. Her A-rank evolution made it so I couldn''t perceive her when she didn''t want me to, and I''ve yet to meet a better sensor than me. Well, ok, maybe that''s a bit arrogant, but still, she has to be alive somewhere.
"We need to stop waiting for her to appear out of nowhere," Lauren commented, lips pursed. "She''d hate to see us so listless." The oldest of the group had quickly grown in her mastery over shadows. Her figure had become more lithe, her movements more fluid, almost ethereal. The shadows responded to her will as if alive, wrapping around her like a second skin. She had been particularly hard-hit by their mentor''s absence, often seen in deep contemplation, her usually impassive face betraying a hint of worry.
Standing by the doorway, Daniel had undergone a transformation of his own. The solid rock of their team was now more imposing than ever. His frame bulked up as fat burned away, adding even more muscle to his already impressive physique. Once mostly defensive, his barriers had evolved into versatile constructs capable of being used eclectically. There was a quiet strength in his stance, a reassurance that no matter what, he would always be there to protect them. "If she returns and finds us moping around, she''ll make us pay." He chuckled, earning some half-smiles and lightening the mood.
Despite Daniel''s words, their growth in power was evident. The news of Miss Walker''s disappearance had hit them like a ton of bricks initially, especially since they had just emerged from a traumatic experience. They had thrown themselves into training with a fervor born of frustration and the desperate hope to be part of the search and rescue operations. But despite their efforts and the significant progress they had made, they were still left in the dark, with no word on her whereabouts or condition.
It wasn''t like any of them expected to be given daily briefings, but as far as they knew, the AA had written their teacher off as a loss.
They are probably doing more behind the scenes, but they could have the courtesy to inform us the searches are still ongoing¡ Bah, what else did I expect?
James''s tablet beeped, pulling him out of his reverie. He glanced at the screen and sighed. "It''s from Legal. They are asking if we could go down to have a chat." A couple of months before, they had been informed that the investigations in the laboratory they had found had been completed, and they had been waiting to be called for more questions ever since. It seemed that was finally happening.
"Probably about the lab. It''s about time they started including us in that investigation." Maria said, her tone grim. The mission where they had uncovered the laboratory conducting human experiments had been chaotic and fraught with moral dilemmas. They had all been deeply affected by what they had found.
¡°Yeah-" James agreed, a troubled look crossing his face. "That mission was a mess from start to finish. I just hope no one will try to blame us. We did what we had to do, given the circumstances."
Ezekiel clapped a hand on James''s shoulder. "We''ll handle it, whatever it is that they want, we''ve faced worse."
James nodded, feeling a surge of gratitude for his team. They had been through so much together, and it was this bond that kept them grounded. Without each other, he knew they would have likely fallen apart.
"Let''s head over then.¡± Lauren suggested, her voice calm but authoritative. "The sooner we know what this is about, the better."
Chapter 133
As Team 0 arrived at the Legal department of the Awakener Association, a sense of unease settled over them. The floor¡¯s stark, utilitarian layout, with its cold fluorescent lighting and minimalist decor, did little to ease the tension. A secretary immediately directed them to a sparsely furnished waiting room, where each member found a seat on the rigid, unforgiving chairs.
"You''ll be called individually to answer some more questions about the ongoing investigation. If you are honest and cooperative, you''ll be done soon." The woman told them, smiling professionally.
Indeed, soon after, James was called to the nearby room. He rose from his seat, taking a deep breath to steady his nerves, somewhat surprised at how weird this whole situation made him feel.
It should be just more of the same, so why am I so nervous? The last two times we were called, they asked the same questions and only kept us for a few minutes each, but something is different now.
His heightened senses detected the presence of two people in the interrogation room, both of whom were Awakeners. Their energy felt shifty, not overtly hostile but certainly not welcoming, hinting at an agenda beyond the apparent purpose of this meeting.
James entered the room, which was sterile and uninviting. The walls were white and bare except for a single uninspiring print of abstract art. A long, metallic table dominated the space, with chairs that looked more designed for endurance than comfort. The room''s only window was small and placed high on the wall, offering little in terms of a view or natural light.
This was not the room he had been received in during his last few visits to the department, nor the one where he had recorded his statement after killing that man. Evidently, there was something afoot.
Sitting across the table were two men, both in their late forties. The first was tall and lean, with sharp features and meticulously combed gray hair. He wore a crisp suit that accentuated his rigid, almost mechanical demeanor. The second man was shorter and stockier, with a round face and thinning brown hair. His suit was less immaculate, giving off the air of someone who had been working long hours.
Both men exuded a sense of authority, but something about them put James on edge. Their energies felt guarded as if they were holding back or concealing something.
Yeah, these guys are different from the ones that asked us questions before. They were not Awakeners for once, while these are at least D-rank. They probably don''t see much action these days, what with their job as lawyers, but they could subdue any of us if something went wrong. Curiouser and curiouser.
"Mr. Summers." The taller man began, his voice smooth and practiced. "I''m Richard Sterling, and this is my colleague, Henry Abrams. We appreciate you coming in today. We understand that you''ve been through this before, but for the record, we would like you to recount the events that transpired in the laboratory dungeon."
James took a seat, his mind racing. He had indeed told this story several times, and the repetition was beginning to wear on him. However, deciding to go along with whatever was happening to see if they sprung anything, he launched into the narrative once more.
He described the team''s initial entry into the dungeon, their fights with its monsters, the unexpected ferocity of the chimeras, and the shocking discovery of the human experiments. He recounted the team''s strategic approach to neutralizing the threats and the moral dilemmas they faced upon uncovering the full extent of the horrors within the lab.
As he spoke, James watched the lawyers closely. Sterling maintained a mask of professional neutrality, his eyes occasionally flicking to his colleague or down to his notes. On the other hand, Abrams seemed more invested in James''s account, his brow furrowing at specific details, a hint of genuine concern flashing in his eyes at the story''s brutality.
James finished recounting the events, noting how Abrams''s expression shifted from concern to something more inscrutable as soon as he was done. Sterling cleared his throat, bringing James''s attention back to the present.
It¡¯s almost like he didn¡¯t know about it before, but then why would he have been given this assignment?
"Has there been any new information regarding the organization behind the facility?" James asked.
Abrams flipped through his notes before answering. "There are several promising leads, but things are a bit slow since the main witness didn''t make it out of the dungeon alive." James sensed a light rebuke in Abrams''s tone but ignored it. It wasn''t like he could have done anything different.
"Thank you for your detailed account, Mr. Summers. Now, we need to discuss your activities since that mission." Sterling interrupted, his tone shifting subtly, indicating a new phase of the interrogation.
Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.
James''s brow furrowed slightly. "My activities? I''ve been training with my team and going on missions. We''ve been focusing on improving our skills, especially since we''ve achieved the E-rank now, and we want to push to D-rank within a few months." He replied, being deliberately vague with his real skills. It wasn''t so much that he had any compunction about saying how strong he was, but how the two lawyers talked to him automatically made him go on the defensive.
Sterling nodded, but it was Abrams who spoke next, his voice laced with a casual curiosity that didn''t quite reach his eyes. "And during this time, have you had any contact with your teacher, Leila Walker?"
James paused, a flicker of confusion crossing his face. "No, of course not. She''s still missing. We haven''t heard anything about her whereabouts. Why, do you know something?"
Abrams and Sterling exchanged glances, a ripple of surprise passing between them. James''s psychic senses picked up on the subtle shift in their energies, a sense of unexpected revelation. His heart rate quickened as a suspicion began to form in his mind.
They genuinely thought I was in contact with her. What the fuck, what''s going on?!
"Why do you ask about Miss Walker?" James asked, his tone sharpening. "Is there new information about her?"
Sterling recovered quickly, his professional facade slipping back into place. "It''s standard procedure to ask about any potential contact with missing persons, especially in cases like this. We''re just covering all bases."
James wasn''t convinced. Their reaction to his answer was telling ¨C they had expected something else. It was becoming increasingly clear that this meeting was not just about debriefing him on the dungeon incident.
"Do you suspect foul play might be involved in her disappearance?" James asked directly, deciding to confront the elephant in the room.
Sterling''s expression tightened, a flicker of annoyance crossing his features before he masked it with practiced neutrality. ¡°There is no evidence of that, Mr. Summers. All our investigations point to an unfortunate occurrence. The AA is committed to finding Leila Walker and bringing her home safely, and that¡¯s all you need to know.¡±
James leaned back in his chair, his mind racing. The lawyers'' reactions and line of questioning pointed to a deeper, more complex situation than he had initially thought. Their denial rang somewhat true, but what could two washed-out Awakeners know? Could a faction within the AA possibly be involved in Miss Walker''s disappearance? And if so, to what end?
The room fell into a tense silence, the air charged with unspoken suspicions and questions. James knew he needed to tread carefully; the implications of this meeting could be far-reaching, affecting not just him and his team but the entire structure of the AA.
"I have no reason to doubt the AA''s commitment," James replied evenly, maintaining a calm exterior despite the turmoil of thoughts swirling in his head. "But if there''s anything I can do to aid in the search for Miss Walker, you have my full cooperation."
Sterling nodded, his expression returning to its professional demeanor. "We appreciate your willingness to assist. That will be all for now, Mr. Summers. We''ll be in touch if we need further information."
As James stood up to leave, he couldn''t shake the feeling that he had just stepped into a much larger, more dangerous game. The pieces were moving around him, and he needed to be vigilant to protect himself and his team from becoming collateral damage in a conflict they barely understood.
Whatever was happening within the AA, it was clear that Miss Walker''s disappearance was a vital piece of the puzzle. He made a mental note to discuss his suspicions with the rest of Team 0. They needed to be prepared for whatever was coming.
James subtly gestured to his teammates to be on guard as he emerged from the room. He couldn''t do much more than that, but it should be enough that they wouldn''t be caught by surprise.
It''s not like we have what they are looking for anyway, but better to be safe than sorry.
He settled back into the waiting room, his gaze unfocused as he pondered the meeting. The lawyers seemed genuinely surprised at his assertion of no contact with Miss Walker, which was revealing. It suggested they had expected him to lie or at least to hide something.
Could they have a skill similar to mine? Something that allows them to understand if they are being lied to? I know sensory skills become more common after the D-rank, so it shouldn''t be too weird for two lawyers to have such an ability. But the fact that two people like that have been tapped for what should have been a regular meeting makes things even more suspicious.
As he waited for his teammates to complete their depositions, James observed each member being called in and emerging, their expressions ranging from confusion to concern. He could feel the subtle shifts in their energies through the walls, the spikes of surprise and guardedness from the lawyers, and the cautious responses from his friends.
It struck him then that this meeting was less about gathering information than gauging reactions. The AA, or at least some elements within it, was testing the waters, probing for information they didn''t already possess. The question was, why? What did they hope to gain by scrutinizing Team 0 so closely, especially in relation to Miss Walker''s disappearance?
If, and it''s a big if, someone here made her disappear, they wouldn''t be seeking information on her whereabouts. No, more likely, they knew something would make her disappear for a while - whether that is a willing choice from her or not, I don''t know - and hoped she might have contacted us.
Anything that might have caused Miss Walker to go to ground was way too dangerous for Team 0 to be involved in. Still, considering how tightly bound mentor and mentees were, it wasn''t impossible that she might have at least informed them she was alive, if she was capable of doing so.
The two lawyers'' asking about any contact meant one thing. They believed the woman to be alive and well. That, more than anything, was a big relief.
We''re going to have to get to the bottom of this. Not in our room, of course. If they suspect us of hiding something, it''s likely bugged. I''ll need to find a way to alert the others without giving the game away¡
Finally, they were done, and the same secretary released them with a professional smile, accompanying them out of the department briskly.
As Team 0 walked away, a palpable tension hung in the air. James, leading the way, turned his thoughts to how he could communicate his desire for a private meeting without arousing suspicion, especially since he now suspected that their usual meeting places might be compromised.
He glanced at his teammates, gauging their expressions and pondering the best way to relay his message. The need for discretion was paramount.
¡°I think I¡¯m going to take the afternoon off after this. The training this morning was pretty draining.¡± James said, earning surprised looks from his friends, as they knew him to be unrelenting.
With great care, James used his telekinesis to softly touch upon each of their left arm, He applied the pressure in a pattern, easily recognizable by them as letters, and doing so sent a message no one else could intercept. ¡°Room bugged. Rat Dungeon at 6¡±
Chapter 134
James arrived home, the weight of the day''s events still pressing heavily on his mind. He had a few hours to kill before the meeting at the old rat dungeon and needed something to distract himself.
His gaze fell on a box of his father''s belongings, a collection of memories and artifacts from a life that felt both distant and painfully close. James had avoided going through the last one for a long time, but now, curiosity and a need for distraction won over.
He sat on the floor, the box open in front of him. Among the assorted items - old photographs, a few personal trinkets, and some documents - was an old model phone, its screen dulled with years of disuse. It was a relic from before the System changed everything, a piece of the past that seemed almost alien now.
On a whim, James decided to see if it still worked. He found a charger, surprisingly compatible, and plugged it in. The phone took a few minutes to show any signs of life, but eventually, it flickered on, the startup sound a nostalgic chime from a bygone era.
James browsed through the device, half-expecting it to be empty or locked. To his surprise, it opened to the main screen without issue, revealing a sparse array of icons. The interface was outdated but still intuitive enough.
The message icon, specifically, had a little blinking red dot, indicating the presence of several unread texts. Half expecting it to just be spam, James brought the cursor over and clicked on it.
The first few unread messages were indeed publicity - offers for services and products that no longer existed in a world transformed by the System. James scrolled past them with a disinterested push of his thumb, his curiosity pushing him deeper into the phone''s history.
As he delved further, the texts became more personal, messages from saved numbers dating back years. There were heartfelt apologies from friends for not being there during tough times, birthday wishes, and even notifications about children''s birth. James felt like an intruder, peering into the private moments of a life that was no longer present. The emotions conveyed in these messages painted a vivid picture of his father as a man deeply connected to others, despite his eventual fate.
Continuing his exploration, James finally reached the more recent messages. His breath hitched as he saw a text from a number saved as "Love" ¨C possibly his mother. His heart pounded in his chest, anticipation and apprehension swirling within him. He centered himself, taking a deep breath before opening the message.
The text was not what he expected. It wasn''t aimed at his father. Rather, it seemed to be directed at him. It started with "Dear James", so there was no way he could mistake the recipient for anyone else. James felt a wave of disbelief wash over him for a moment before he focused and started reading. The message was cryptic, announcing that someone else than the sender was safe and would be busy for a while. There were no direct references, no names - just a vague assurance of safety.
James'' mind raced as he tried to make sense of the message. The date of the text was what eventually gave him pause ¨C it was sent only one day after Miss Walker''s disappearance. Could it be possible that this message was about her?
He sat back, the phone clutched tightly in his hand, his thoughts a whirlwind. If his mother ¨C or someone using her phone ¨C sent this message, it could mean Miss Walker was alive. That she was out there somewhere, possibly in hiding or on a mission that required her to cut all ties.
But why would she have information about Miss Walker? And why communicate in such a cryptic manner? I only saw this text because I kept digging through Dad''s stuff. Hell, I haven''t seen it for six months! What kind of reassurance is that?!
The possibilities were numerous, and none of them were particularly encouraging. It probably meant that his mother was involved in something much larger and more complex than he had ever imagined.
He looked at the message again, reading it over and over, trying to decipher any hidden meaning or clue that could lead him to more answers. But the text remained stubbornly vague, its secrets locked behind a wall of ambiguity.
She was always pretty mysterious, and Dad''s journal paints a picture of a woman involved with dangerous stuff. I suppose it''s not too farfetched that she might have spent her time dealing with disappearances and secret missions. I would have appreciated a card once in a while, though. I had kind of assumed she was dead.
The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.
Realizing that he might be at the center of something much larger than himself was daunting. James knew that he needed to tread carefully. If his mother was involved in whatever was happening with Miss Walker, then the situation was far more complicated than he had initially believed, and he had thought his ideas were wild!
James pocketed the phone with a heavy heart, resolving to bring it to the meeting at the old rat dungeon. His teammates needed to know about this development. They were in this together, and this new piece of information could change everything.
I don''t like talking or even thinking about her after she abandoned us so soon after Dad came back, but this is too important.
As he left his apartment and made his way to Coney Island¡¯s abandoned lighthouse, James''s mind was a maelstrom of thoughts and theories. The evening air was cool, carrying the salty scent of the ocean as he approached the familiar, desolate structure. The lighthouse, now nothing more than a relic, stood solemnly against the backdrop of the darkening sky.
The parking lot was empty, its cracked asphalt testament to years of neglect. James walked through it slowly, his footsteps echoing in the quiet. Memories of their first mission, fighting the mutated rats in the dungeon below, flooded back to him. It was a simpler time, filled with the excitement of their newfound abilities and the naivety of youth. He also remembered the fight against the Radiant Guild and chuckled sheepishly. Maybe not all the damage was caused by neglect, after all.
James extended his psychic senses as he explored the area, scanning the surroundings meticulously. He needed to be certain that no one was eavesdropping or lying in wait. The air was still, the only sound being the distant crash of waves against the shore. After several minutes of careful observation, he was satisfied that he was alone.
He made his way to the open sewers that served as the entrance to the dungeon. The familiar stench of decay and dampness hit him as he descended into the darkness, his senses alert to potential threats. Once teeming with the same monstrous rats that had led to his Awakening, the sewer was now eerily quiet, its inhabitants long since cleared out.
James settled in a spot where they had used to rest in their dive, a small alcove that offered some respite from the oppressive atmosphere of the sewers. He waited, lost in his turbulent thoughts, pondering the message on the phone and the implications of the day''s meeting.
About half an hour later, his teammates arrived, navigating the sewer tunnels with familiarity despite the darkness.
Maria was the first to join him, followed by Ezekiel, Lauren, and Daniel. Their faces were etched with concern, reflecting the gravity of the situation they found themselves in.
"Did anyone follow you?" James asked immediately, his voice low as he performed a new sweep with his senses.
"No, we were careful," Maria replied, her eyes scanning the dimly lit alcove.
James took a deep breath and nodded, feeling the tension in the air. He could sense his teammates'' anxiety, their heightened awareness palpable in the confined space.
"Good. We need to talk about the interrogations today. Something''s off." He started, his voice serious and low.
Maria crossed her arms, her expression turning grim. "They tried to intimidate me.¡± She said. "Not directly, but the way they talked... it felt like they were telling me it''d be better for everyone if I just told them what they wanted to hear."
Ezekiel nodded in agreement. "They mentioned my dad, who''s a district attorney, hinting they''ve got eyes on our families. It was pretty clear that they''re watching us closely."
James listened, his suspicions growing. "During my session, they seemed particularly interested in whether I had any contact with Miss Walker since she went missing. They were genuinely surprised when I said I hadn''t." He shared, watching his teammates'' reactions.
Lauren leaned against the wall, her eyes narrowing. "They''re using the investigation into the lab as an excuse to keep tabs on us. They''re not just looking for information; they''re trying to control us. But why?"
"I think the only reason might be our connection with Miss Walker. Despite our successes, we are still far from being big players." Daniel commented. "I genuinely can''t think of anything else. We have some connections to powerful players, yes, but I doubt they''d waste their time telling us things before doing them. No, more than likely, they are desperate to find Miss Walker, for whatever reason, and we are the only possible point of contact."
James hummed, reflecting. "I agree. Not to discount what we''ve done, but our influence is still pretty limited. We have the potential to become very strong down the line, but that''s not why they are hounding us right now. I don''t think it has much to do with our involvement in the operations against the Golden Sun and Radiant Guilds either."
Sighing, Lauren pushed her hair back, almost invisible in the darkness that hugged her. "I think we shouldn''t jump the gun." Seeing the surprised look everyone gave her, she snorted. "I know I''m usually the one who''s the most gung-ho, but this is still too little to go on. We know that the AA is like a riled-up wasp nest, looking for something, and they have increased the pressure on us. Do we know if it''s just us or other people as well? Are we sure this is a big conspiracy and not the result of incompetence and blame being passed around? I''m the first to be skeptical of the AA as an institution solely devoted to good, but we shouldn''t assume evil so soon."
Shaking his head, Daniel replied. "I can see why you think that, but we don''t have many other contacts in the organization, and going around asking questions now is a good idea to get more eyes on us. We might be able to ask Mr. Bethany for more info, but assuming the worst-case scenario is not a bad idea. It has certainly helped us in the past year, considering how often we find ourselves in dangerous situations."
"I would have agreed with Lauren, but the fact they deliberately talked about my father makes me think there is something nefarious going on." Ezekiel interrupted. "Not a big conspiracy, necessarily, but they wouldn''t have brought him up if they didn''t want to pressure me. And the only thing they would be doing that for is if they think I know something I''m not telling them. Whether that is our teacher''s whereabouts or something else, I cannot say, but they want something from us, bad."
"Do they genuinely think we are in contact with Miss Walker or someone around her and are not saying anything deliberately? Why would we even do that?!" Maria exclaimed exasperatedly, her voice echoing faintly through the sewer.
James cleared his throat awkwardly. When everyone turned to look at him, he scratched the back of his head sheepishly. "Well, this is a very new development, but that all might actually be going on."
Chapter 135
James sat on the damp, cool floor of the abandoned rat dungeon and faced his teammates, a solemn expression etched on his face. Maria''s small flames flickered, casting eerie shadows on the underground lair''s walls, amplifying the moment''s gravity.
"I found something today." He began, his voice resonating in the confined space. "While at home, trying to distract myself from... everything, I rummaged through my dad''s old stuff. He kept a box of personal belongings, mostly memories. I''ve stopped digging through it for the last few months, but today, I guess I needed to feel connected to him somehow."
His teammates listened intently, sensing the importance of what he was about to reveal. James didn''t often speak of his family; whenever he did, it was because of something important.
"In the box, I found an old phone among photographs and various keepsakes. It''s one of those models from before the System, you know?" James''s voice held a tinge of nostalgia as he dug through his pockets, revealing the old device to the others. "I was surprised it still worked. I found a charger and powered it up." With that, he turned it on, which it managed to do after a few seconds of stillness.
The start-up sound rang very loud, startling the others and making James chuckle. "There were several unread messages on it. Most were old, some spam, others personal texts from friends and acquaintances. But one message stood out. It was sent just a day after Miss Walker disappeared. Which is very weird, because this phone has been turned off for years."
The group shifted uncomfortably, the mention of James'' father and the vulnerability with which he was opening up bringing concern to their faces.
"The text was from a number saved as ''Love,'' which might be my mother''s. I haven''t heard from her in years, not since she left shortly after Dad returned from his deployment. But this message." James hesitated, a mix of confusion and disbelief in his voice. "It was addressed to me."
His teammates exchanged glances, the weight of the revelation settling over them. James had very deliberately avoided ever mentioning the woman, so hearing him be so open about her was a new experience.
"The message was vague, saying someone was safe and would be busy for a while. At first, I thought it might be about my mom, but the timing... it''s too coincidental. It was sent right after Miss Walker went missing. I think... I think it''s about her. That she''s alive and out there somewhere. And that whoever has my mom''s phone might be with her."
Lauren spoke up, her voice steady despite the turmoil on her face. "That''s a significant assumption. Why would your mother have information about Miss Walker? What''s her connection to all this?"
James sighed, running a hand through his hair. "I don''t know much about her, honestly. My last memory of her is vague. She mentioned something about going to Siberia for some urgent business. She was always secretive and involved in things she never talked about. Dad''s journal hinted at her having connections with dangerous people."
Daniel interjected, his analytical mind piecing together the information. "Siberia? That could be linked to the events there years ago. There was a huge area that blew up after the Russians sent nuclear bombs into an S-rank dungeon, and it spilled everywhere. I think a huge chunk is condemned for more than a thousand years. It used to be a huge story, but people don''t talk about it much these days. It''s just a good reminder as to why you don''t just drop nuclear weapons on dungeons, despite how easy it sounds."
James nodded, acknowledging Daniel''s insight. "Exactly. The timing of her departure and the events in Siberia made me wonder if she was involved somehow. Maybe as an Awakener, maybe something else. Dad''s journal was always vague about her activities, but he seemed to believe in her abilities, almost with a sense of awe. I wouldn''t say I like thinking about her, too many old wounds, but I can recognize she probably was a very resourceful person. If she survived this long and Awakened, it''d be like her to be involved in something like this."
Maria leaned in, her curiosity piqued. "Do you think she might be a high-ranked Awakener then? Involved in covert operations or something of that nature?"
James exhaled slowly, a pensive look crossing his face. "I''ve always had this... feeling about her. It''s hard to explain. Like she was part of a world much bigger and more dangerous than I knew. I tried hard not to think of her because being abandoned so soon after Dad came back from deployment always hurt too much. I guess it''s possible she became a high-rank Awakener. Dad''s confidence in her abilities suggests she was no ordinary person, though, at the time, the System had still not arrived, so he was referring to her as a normal person."
This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.
Lauren raised an eyebrow, her voice laced with a hint of skepticism. "Are you sure it''s not just wishful thinking? Maybe you''re hoping she''s this mysterious, powerful figure because it''d give some meaning to her leaving."
The question stung, but James pushed aside the hurt, understanding Lauren''s need for clarity. "It might be. I won''t deny that a part of me wants to believe she''s more than just someone who abandoned us, despite having spent the last years doing my best to forget about her. But the pieces fit too well. The timing of her departure, the nature of her work, the message coinciding with Miss Walker''s disappearance, and the fact that it came to Dad''s old number. It feels like more than just a coincidence. I can''t think of anyone else who could have sent this if not her or someone in close contact with her."
I don''t have that much to go on, mainly because I can''t remember stuff about her. My MIND is high these days, but it doesn''t help with memories that have already degraded with time. Still, considering how Dad talked about her, if there is someone who could survive the mess that''s Siberia and somehow be involved in a shadowy conspiracy spanning across the globe, it''s her.
Ezekiel, who had been listening intently, chimed in. "If she is involved, it could mean she''s caught up in something big. Maybe she''s on the run or deep undercover. That could explain the cryptic message and why it was sent to your dad¡¯s phone."
James nodded, feeling a sense of validation from Ezekiel''s words. "Exactly. And if she''s involved with Miss Walker''s situation, it could be a lead we can follow. We need to figure out what she knows, why she sent that message, and how it''s connected to everything happening with the AA."
The team fell into a contemplative silence; each member lost in thought, considering the implications of what they had learned.
James looked at his teammates, a determined glint in his eyes. "We need to tread carefully. This isn''t just about finding Miss Walker anymore. It''s about uncovering a conspiracy that could go to the very top. We''re in this together, and we''ll find the truth, no matter where it leads us." The group nodded in agreement, a newfound resolve settling over them.
"I''m still hung up on why they would need us." Lauren said. "I understand that we are a point of contact, but why would they think someone like Miss Walker would break cover for us? Yes, she likes us, but if she was driven into hiding, she wouldn''t give it up to contact us."
James sighed. He could understand the Rogue''s frustration with the lack of an answer. The whole thing was still shrouded in mystery, and most of what they had was speculation based on assumptions that might very well prove incorrect. "I don''t think that was their main prong of investigation. Likely, they just wanted to check every possibility. The bigger question is why, exactly, they want to get their hands on Miss Walker. It didn''t look like the kind of effort you''d organize to save someone."
"I agree." Daniel said. "That is the most pressing question. We know she was snooping around for something, and James has told us the Director reacted weirdly when she informed him of her rank-up."
"More than that." James interrupted. "She was already aware of it and didn''t seem particularly surprised that people at the agency''s helm might have something of a grudge towards her when I asked about it."
"So, we know there was some tension between her and the Director, shortly after she disappeared after being drafted, alongside several other high-ranking Awakeners. And now we know that the AA is still looking for her, likely because they think she''s alive and want to prevent her from talking about something. Lastly, James'' mom''s possible message." Ezekiel recapped, earning nods from all around.
We don''t have much to go on, but there is still something there. It''s pretty evident that, while we don''t have all the answers, our suspicion that a conspiracy might be going on is correct. Now, we just need to find out what it''s about and who''s involved. It''s easier said than done, but we can''t let it go. Especially now that mom might be involved.
"About the message." Maria said, breaking the silence. "Do you think we should reply? Even if it''s been six months, it could still be worth a try."
James pulled out the phone, staring at the screen thoughtfully. "It''s a risk. Whoever sent this was very careful not to be too specific, which makes me think it''s not secure. But it might also be our only lead. If we''re vague enough, we might learn something without giving too much away."
After a brief discussion, they agreed on a simple message: "Thank you for the information. If possible, a meeting would be beneficial."
James typed the message and sent it, a sense of anticipation filling him as it disappeared into the digital ether. He knew it was a long shot, but it was one he had to take.
Turning their attention back to the AA and their recent interrogations, the team discussed their next moves. "We need to keep our activities regular.¡± James suggested. "We can''t tip off anyone that we might be onto something. But we should also start looking for allies, or at least information. Mr. Bethany might know something, or he might even be involved."
Lauren nodded in agreement. "I''ll see if I can reach out to him subtly. He''s always been supportive, and if he''s not involved, he might be able to help us or at least point us in the right direction."
"Meanwhile, we keep training, keep going on missions, and stay alert.¡± Daniel added. "If the AA - or a rogue faction within it - is keeping an eye on us, we need to be ready for anything."
As the meeting drew to a close, the team members rose from the floor, their resolve strengthened. They knew the path ahead would be fraught with danger and uncertainty, but they also knew they weren''t alone. Together, they would uncover the truth, no matter what it took.
James pocketed the old phone, feeling its weight more significant than before, if just in his imagination. As he made their way out of the dungeon, back into the night air of Coney Island, James was lost in his thoughts, contemplating the complex web of intrigue he had found themselves caught in. The night was quiet, but for James, the silence was filled with the promise of answers yet to come.
Chapter 136
Early morning light filtered through the curtains, casting a warm glow over the quaint kitchen of his grandparents'' house. The comforting aroma of bacon and eggs sizzling on the stove filled the air, distracting James from the tumult swirling in his mind. As he descended the staircase, the domestic scene before him offered a temporary respite from his concerns about the future.
His grandmother, a cheerful yet perceptive woman, turned from the stove to greet him with a warm smile. "Good morning, dear." She said, placing a plate of sunny-side-up eggs and crisp bacon before him at the breakfast table. "I hope you''re hungry."
Surprisingly, I am. I spent the night tossing and turning, trying not to think of that woman and why exactly she would choose now of all times to get back into my life, but my stomach still works.
James forced a smile, his heart heavy with unresolved questions about his mother. "Thanks, Grandma. It smells amazing." He replied, trying to sound more upbeat than he felt. As he sat down, he found himself at a crossroads, debating whether to broach the delicate subject with his grandparents. Their reluctance to discuss her history had always been a source of frustration for James, leaving him with more questions than answers.
As they engaged in light breakfast conversation, Rosa asked about his plans for the day. He appreciated the normalcy of the moment but couldn''t shake off the weight of his thoughts.
I really would have liked to avoid having this conversation with them. I know they were horribly disappointed when she left, and while they never hid her from me, they also never brought her up. This is as painful for them as it is for me, but I need to know if there is something else I don''t know about her. Surprises are not good in my line of work. Not this kind, at least.
He was about to gather the courage to segue into the topic when the fear of involving his grandparents in something they had no hope of facing held him back. The complex web of his mother''s possible involvement in his current predicaments made him hesitate, the words dying on his lips.
James had done his best to be honest with the two, but he was also self-aware enough to realize he had censored himself quite a lot in the past year and a half. He''d sanitize his adventures before retelling them and made sure to always leave out the most dangerous parts. If he asked about his mother now, there was a possibility they would realize she was somehow involved in his world, which would make his grandparents worry.
I could lie to them outright, saying a few old photos made me think of her. Or I could tell them I found messages on Dad''s phone from her and want more information without saying what the texts are. But if they ask to read them, the gig would be up. The thing is, I never asked them about her, and doing so now would raise questions, no matter the excuse I found.
Just as he was about to force himself to ask anyway, James felt something hovering at the edge of his senses - an anomaly that set off alarm bells in his mind. Excusing himself with a feigned need to retrieve something from his room, he focused on extending his psychic senses in that direction. What he discovered sent a jolt of anger and trepidation through him. An Awakener was nearby, not too far from his location, a fact that both alarmed and infuriated him.
Peering discreetly from a window, James spotted a man dressed as an electrician working down the street. To any passerby, the man would appear to be just another workman attending to his duties. However, James''s enhanced senses told a different story. Despite the convincing facade, the supposed electrician''s attention was intermittently fixed on his grandparents'' house, his mind revealing an unsettling intention hidden beneath his mundane exterior.
Fucking hell, they really are keeping us under surveillance. I thought I was being overly paranoid, but here it is. That dude is not doing anything to those cables, no matter how much he may fiddle with them. Alright. So, we are under suspicion for something if they are going this far. Well, if it is the AA. Is it the AA? The last time, it was the Guilds, and I cannot discount it might be one of them again. Or even the people behind the lab we found. Or a thousand other options.
James struggled with the desire to confront the man and the knowledge that he could feel him standing at around D-rank, meaning he was too powerful for him to face.
He knew the most likely option was that this was an AA spy trying to ensure he had no contact with Miss Walker. How could the man ensure that he didn''t know? If he had a way of hacking into communication devices, he wondered why he didn''t do it from a greater distance.
This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.
Maybe it''s his talent? Now that I pay more attention to it, he''s doing something to the electrical lines. Not with his hands, but with mana. Can he check the incoming and outgoing waves, then? Ugh, this is all just speculation at this point. I should just assume he''s able to monitor what''s going on inside the house. Better be safe than sorry. Still, this means the others are also under surveillance, and I can''t alert them. Fuck.
James spent a long moment in silence, debating his options. As far as he could tell, the man wasn''t doing much beyond passively observing something, likely electrical signals. If that was true, it meant he was free to speak with his grandparents without the fear of being overheard. But could he actually risk it?
It''s not like the AA would be that interested in hearing about my missing mother. So many families have been torn apart by the Apocalypse that it''s weirder to find one without a tragedy of some kind. If I can keep the conversation to her without mentioning Miss Walker, I might be able to learn something. Alright, I don''t like lying to my grandparents, even by omission, but this is for a greater cause.
Unspoken went the fact that he would keep an eye on the man all the while, and if he felt a spike of interest or anything of the sort, he would have the confirmation of exactly how deep the surveillance went.
As far as he could tell, it was less intrusive than the last time he was spied on. That man had had little compunction about using his power over the neighbor to observe from the vicinity, while this one seemed more subtle and circumspect. If anything, James could appreciate the professionalism.
Returning to the kitchen, James retook his seat, pushing aside his worries about the Awakener outside. His grandmother was humming a soft tune, a comforting sound that momentarily eased his troubled thoughts. He watched her for a moment, appreciating the warmth and affection she brought to his life, then turned his attention back to the task at hand.
He picked up a piece of bacon and took a bite as he considered how to start this conversation. The bacon''s crispness, the perfect blend of salt and spice, momentarily distracted him from what he was about to ask.
¡°Grandma." James began, his voice steady despite his turmoil. "I was going through Dad''s things yesterday. I guess I''m just trying to... feel closer to him."
His grandmother paused, placing the frying pan back on the stove. She turned to face him, her expression softening. "That''s understandable, dear. Your father had a lot of good memories stored away in those boxes."
James nodded, swallowing the lump that formed in his throat. "I found something... unexpected. An old phone. It still worked, so I turned it on, and there were messages on it." He paused, watching her reaction closely. Meanwhile, his grandfather kept turning the newspaper, though he could feel his attention firmly focused on the discussion.
Outside, the fake electrician kept puttering away, oblivious to the discussion. James privately sighed in relief that the man was not monitoring everything.
Rosa dried her hands on a towel, her curiosity piqued. "Oh? Anything interesting?"
He hesitated, not wanting to alarm her but needing to know more. "One of the messages was from someone saved as ''Love''." The words hung in the air, heavy with the years of silence surrounding the topic of his mother. Larry stiffened in his seat, and James could feel the beginning of outrage stirring in the man''s chest, but he surprisingly tamped it down.
His grandmother''s hands stilled, and she took a deep breath, her demeanor shifting from casual to solemn. "I see." She said quietly, her voice carrying a mix of sadness and resignation. "We always wondered if she''d try to reach out, one way or another."
James''s heart raced. This was the most they''d ever spoken about his mother since she''d left. "The message was vague, simply saying that she was safe." He watched his grandparents closely, gauging their reactions.
His grandfather, who had taken a fortifying sip of coffee, finally spoke up. "Your mother was always involved in... complicated matters. We never fully understood the extent of her work, but we knew it was important - and dangerous."
James had known that much, but every crumb could be pivotal, so he leaned forward, his interest piqued. "What kind of work did she do?"
His grandmother sighed, a weary sound that seemed to carry the weight of years. "She was a contractor of sorts, sent to disaster zones mostly. Her skills were in high demand. For a while, she was quite well-known in certain circles. But after she left, we heard nothing. We always hoped she''d come back, for your sake. Andrew was devastated too, of course, but you shut down at the time. We were seriously worried you wouldn''t recover for a while."
James absorbed their words, a torrent of emotions running through him. "Did she ever... did she send anything? Any word at all?"
"There were a few anonymous packages a month or so after Christmas each year. Just money, no notes. We put it in a savings account for you." his grandfather revealed, his tone carrying a hint of old grief. "Andrew was sure it was from her, but he never told us why exactly she left or even if there was a reason at all. He was consumed by grief, and well, you know how that ended."
James nodded sadly. His last memories of his father confirmed the fact. Despite what he had learned of the man lately, it was still difficult to reconcile that with the melancholic warrior he had known.
Meanwhile, the fake technician showed no sign of listening in, so much so that James momentarily thought he might have been incorrect in his initial assessment and that the man might just be an Awakener working a civilian job, but he quickly dismissed that. Even when not in the line of fire, the opportunities afforded to a D-rank Awakener were incomparable to working as a handyman.
I still don''t know exactly who sent him and why. I really don''t like the idea of leaving before finding out more, but tomorrow or the next day, we¡¯ll need to pick up a new mission, or we''ll start to look suspicious, given our recent streak.
Thanking his grandparents for the information, James sighed and put the matter away. He knew a little more about his mother now, enough to tell that she had experience in dangerous situations even before the Apocalypse, but asking for more wouldn''t give him what he sought.
He''d just have to wait and see if she answered his text or if destiny brought them together.
Chapter 137
The Awakener Association''s headquarters, usually lively with the energy of its members, was now stifled with tension. The usual cacophony of voices and laughter had given way to hushed tones and hurried footsteps, as if the building itself was holding its breath. James, leading Team 0 through the corridors towards their training room, couldn''t help but notice the change. The air felt heavier, charged with an anxiety that mirrored his own.
James''s keen senses picked up on the signs of stress among the workers as they walked. Faces that would usually greet them with smiles now flashed them brief, distracted nods. Conversations ceased as they passed, only to resume in whispers once they were deemed out of earshot. It was clear to James that the entire organization was on edge, though the reasons were as yet only speculative.
Upon entering their private area, Team 0 began considering their options to decide on the next mission.
As Daniel laid out the mission options on the table, ranging from standard dungeon clearings to more complex reconnaissance operations - a new entry in the fold, now that they had proved themselves capable of surviving almost overwhelming odds - James remained acutely aware of the tension that permeated the building. It buzzed at the edges of his senses, distracting him even further than he already was.
I already didn¡¯t sleep well because I monitored that guy all night. This is the worst.
He knew this was not the place for open discussions about personal matters, especially ones as delicate as surveillance suspicions. Instead, he opted for subtlety, using discreet gestures and his telekinesis to communicate his concerns to his teammates.
A slight tap of his finger against the table, followed by a subtle brush of his psychic energy on their arms, signaled his unease, a message his teammates understood all too well. They had become adept at reading each other''s silent cues, a necessity in their line of work. Lauren caught his eye, slightly nodding to acknowledge the warning, while Daniel''s hand briefly touched his chin, signaling caution. Maria narrowed her eyes momentarily in understanding.
James couldn''t shake off the feeling of being watched as the discussion progressed, even within the supposed safety of their training room''s walls. His mind wandered to the events of the day before, the spy masquerading as an electrician, and what it signified about their current standing within the organization. Were they still considered assets and merely being monitored for their closeness with Miss Walker, or had they become liabilities?
There is something big going on. Something we are not privy to since Miss Walker is not here to explain things. The ongoing deployments across Asia and security measures around strategic locations must be stretching the organization thin. The mission against the KLF was a success, as the terrorists are all but gone, but it is clear that the repercussions are still being felt. New cells always pop up, and while we have overwhelming strength on our side, it''s still difficult to always be there when it¡¯s needed. It''s like a game of whack-a-mole.
¡°We should give reconnaissance a try one day, but for now, we can keep going with what we know we are good at,¡± Ezekiel said, responding to Daniel''s offer to try the new type of mission available to them.
"It sounds boring." Lauren huffed. "I''d prefer fighting something rather than just standing around with equipment until the real cavalry arrives."
"Alright then." James sighed, picking up his tablet and shelving his suspicions for the moment. "There are a few options left, but we can choose between this Ant dungeon in Long Island with the Rising Phoenix Guild or a Deep Sea dungeon by ourselves. We should pick up an underwater mission sooner or later anyway to see how effective we can be."
Maria crossed her arms, face set mulishly. "Heeeell no. No underwater stuff. I don''t want to do it."
They all chuckled at that. Despite the fire mage''s power being more than enough to cast her magic underwater by now, the redhead still had a severe aversion to water-logged places.
"Alright, alright. It''s just the only one we could have done by ourselves. But I guess killing some bugs is ok. We''ve gotten pretty good at it anyway." James smirked.
The afternoon sun hung low over Long Island, casting shadows across the commercial area''s desolate landscape. Team 0''s arrival at the parking lot behind the Best Buy was met with an unsettling silence. The absence of the usual signs of life around such a locale spoke volumes about the danger the populace felt. What was once a well-frequented area, with a Walmart and several other big shops, was completely deserted.
If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
James surveyed the area with a practiced eye, the unease in his gut growing with every passing moment. The team from Raising Phoenix, which was supposed to meet them here, was conspicuously absent. There were no messages, no signs of a recent struggle, nothing to indicate what might have become of them. This lack of communication was not a good way to start the dive, and he couldn''t help but worry about how much they would have to wait.
The Raising Phoenix Guild was known for its professionalism and because it was one of the earliest guilds. Although it might not have reached the heights of others, it was consistent and solid.
"We should take some mana readings before we decide whether to stay and wait or ditch them." James suggested, trying to mask his concern. The team agreed and set about the task with a sense of urgency, focusing on gathering as much data as possible from the environment and the dungeon entrance.
If they are not here by the time we are done, we might have to call this off. I have complete confidence in our abilities, but most dungeons really do need two different teams working together. Being swarmed by E-rank monsters is not a good feeling, no matter how many EXP they might give.
The process was routine, something they had done countless times before, yet today, it felt different. As the readings began to come in, the team''s collective concern deepened. The numbers were erratic, fluctuating wildly in a manner that defied the usual patterns they had come to expect from dungeon environments. The garbled data was alarming, hinting at anomalies within the dungeon that could not be easily explained or anticipated.
Considering Team 0¡¯s luck so far, no one felt confident in challenging such a dungeon without extensive preparation.
Gathering again, they shared their findings, the confusion and worry evident in their expressions. "This isn''t right." Maria said, her voice tense. "These readings... they''re all over the place. It''s like the dungeon''s mana signature is actively being scrambled by something. Can you feel something weird?" She asked James, who shook his head.
"Nothing beyond what the readers are telling us. There are some tunnels beneath us, but we already knew that would be the case, this being an Ant dungeon."
Daniel furrowed his brow in concentration. "It could be a sign that it''s about to rank up, which would be a disaster for us, or it could be that someone is doing something to scramble our readings."
James leaned back against a concrete wall, the afternoon light beginning to darken. "We''ve seen our share of weird dungeons." He mused. "But this... this feels different."
Maria nodded, her arms crossed as she stared at the garbled data on her mana reader''s display. "Remember the spider dungeon? That was a nightmare. If it hadn''t been for that weird guy showing up when he did, we would have been toast."
James shuddered at the memory. The Arachne would have killed them without them being able to do anything about it. They were only saved because that mysterious Awakener intervened. "Yeah, that was too close. And we still have no idea who the Sin of Pride is. I hit a wall whenever I try to dig deeper into the mystery. It''s like the dude doesn''t exist outside of vague rumors and what Miss Walker told us."
Daniel scoffed. "She wouldn''t have been as circumspect in talking about him as she was if information about him could be found online, would she?"
James scratched his chin embarrassedly. "I know Antares is unreliable, but people often post things that get talked about in the mainstream outlets only weeks later. If anyone talked about him publicly, it would be there."
Lauren, who had been quietly listening, interrupted. "Do you think this could be a setup? Things have been weird for a while, and someone within the AA might want us out of the picture.¡± Her words hung in the air, heavy with implications.
James considered the possibility. The idea that they might be being manipulated into a dangerous situation by someone within the AA was troubling but not out of the realm of possibility. "It''s a stretch, but I wouldn''t put it past some factions to use us as pawns, considering how they are spying on us. The Raising Phoenix Team''s absence is too conspicuous, though. I¡¯d suspect them of being involved first.¡±
Daniel sighed, running a hand over his faithful shield. ¡°So we still have no idea then. What''s the plan? Do we wait for the Guild team, or do we call it off? These readings are getting more scrambled by the minute, and I''m not keen on walking into a potential death trap. They keep fluctuating between E and F-rank, but I''m worried they might spike to D-rank."
They fell silent, weighing their options. The risk of proceeding without a clear understanding of the dungeon''s current state was high, but so was the potential reward. They were close to reaching level 200 and achieving the long-awaited D-rank themselves, and while one F-rank dungeon was probably not enough, it put them close to the Last Five.
I''m so glad we were circumspect about our actual level. We might have dropped in a few people''s consideration since it looks like we slowed down our ascent, but it''s always better to have a hidden trump card in these situations. If it''s a trap from someone within the AA or a Guild, they are in for a surprise. Well, I still don''t think we should walk into one just for shits and giggles. I might like fighting as much as anyone else, and I cannot deny I get a thrill out of defeating strong opponents, but I''m not stupid. That would be tempting fate, really.
At that exact moment, the ground suddenly began to tremble beneath their feet. James''s eyes widened as he extended his senses further down, trying to pinpoint the source of the disturbance. His heart raced as he felt several large creatures moving towards them at an alarming speed. They were at the far edge of his range, but they were quickly closing the distance, scurrying through the tunnels so fast that he had to pay attention to track them.
"Ants incoming!" He shouted, jumping to his feet. "Get ready!"
Fuck, I should have known better than think that. If they are coming out of the nest, it means something big is happening inside.
The team scrambled into action, their earlier conversation forgotten as they prepared to face whatever emerged from the dungeon''s depths. James could feel the creatures drawing closer, their intent malicious and focused.
Lauren readied her shadow blades, her expression grim. "Looks like they are coming to us, since we are not going to them."
Maria ignited her hands, the flames dancing eagerly around her fingers. "I''ll prepare a warm welcome." She said, fire mana swirling around her as she prepared to unleash fiery hell on the creatures.
James took a deep breath, centering himself. The situation''s uncertainty, the garbled mana readings, and now this imminent threat had thrown their plans into disarray. Yet, as he stood there with his team, ready to face whatever came their way, he felt nothing but calm.
The ground rumbled louder as chitinous skittering became audible even through the dirt. Then, with a tremendous boom, the cement beneath their feet exploded as the first monster emerged from the depths.
Chapter 137.5 - Interlude Leila Walker
Leila awoke with the disorienting certainty that she was not where she should be. Her last memories were a blur of desperation and combat within the S-rank dungeon, the ambush on the plane, her body battered and on the brink of exhaustion, and the blazing presence of someone preventing what she had believed to be certain death from taking her.
The chaos she felt within clashed with the serene environment she now found herself in. She was lying in a large four-poster bed, the linens of which were softer than any she had ever felt. Sunlight streamed through the open windows, carrying with it the scent of salt and exotic flowers, so different than the complete lack of oxygen as she fought for her life below the sea that still lingered in her mind.
Shaking away memories of the immense jaws that had almost swallowed her, Leila sat up and took in her surroundings. The room was spacious and decorated in a style that spoke of wealth and taste, with Victorian influences apparent in the ornate furniture and the intricate patterns on the wallpaper. Despite the room''s beauty, a sense of unease settled over her. She had no memory of being brought here.
She made her way downstairs, following the sound of activity to the kitchen. The corridors were decorated with marble statues, impressionist paintings, which Leila somehow suspected were originals, and fresh flowers. She easily navigated them, pulled by her senses to the closest human-shaped shadows.
Finally, she reached a large staircase, whose marble steps and mahogany railing spoke of an attention to detail and wealth that was difficult to find these days. On the lower floor, she entered a spacious room. In contrast to the originality of the rest of the building, the living room and the kitchen had been pulled together into a more modern, open-air area.
There, she found the two people she had been seeking. The first that caught her eyes was a servant - dressed in an honest-to-god maid outfit, complete with frills and headpiece - preparing breakfast, moving with a precision and silence that seemed almost unnatural. The woman had a tight bun that kept her silver hair from spilling and must have been around sixty years old. Her face was expressionless, and she focused entirely on the task at hand, ignoring Leila''s presence.
At the end of a large marble table sat the other person, the woman who she was pretty sure had saved her from certain death. She was strikingly handsome, with hazel hair that fell in soft curls, intense green eyes concentrated on a ream of papers, and an air of unstated confidence. It was clear to Leila that this woman was not ordinary; she exuded power, a tangible force that seemed to press against the very walls of the house without needing to do anything.
Her very presence was enough for the world to sit up and pay attention.
I have met many powerful people in my life: charismatic leaders capable of convincing anyone of anything, military generals who could destroy countries with a single order, and S-rank Awakeners strong enough to be considered walking, talking nuclear bombs. Somehow, no one has ever seemed as strong as this woman, and she has not done anything yet. It''s like she''s barely being contained in her skin.
Leila knew who she was from the moment she had split the boiling seas to prevent the Leviathan from eating her. Or at least, who she had to be: one of the Seven Sins, rogue Awakeners shrouded in mystery, spoken of only in whispers throughout the highest levels of the AA.
She had known that they were becoming more active lately, what with the whole mess her students had fallen into in that spider dungeon, but to physically meet one and more, to be saved by one, was still mind-boggling.
The woman looked up, and for a second, Leila was gripped by a strange sense of familiarity. She pushed it away, wanting her whole focus to be on her savior. She didn''t expect any harm to come to her - the Sin wouldn''t have saved her otherwise - but that didn''t mean she could lower her guard before one of the most powerful people in the world.
Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.
"I see you have woken up." Her voice was deeper than expected, but it fit her exactly right. "We''ll have time to talk later. Let''s enjoy the fruits of Margaret''s hard work first."
Just then, the maid began serving the meal with an imperious nod to Leila, indicating she should sit down.
They ate in silence; the only sounds were the clinking of cutlery and the distant cry of tropical birds. Leila was torn between frustration at the lack of forthrightness, gratitude for having been saved, and awe at the power the woman held. Although the breakfast was exquisite, Leila found it hard to focus on the food, her thoughts consumed by the need to understand why she had been brought here and what was expected of her.
To distract herself, she observed her surroundings. The mansion itself was a marvel of architecture, blending Victorian elegance with the lush, vibrant beauty of its tropical setting. Every detail, from the polished silverware to the immaculate condition of the furniture, spoke of meticulous care and attention. Yet, for all its beauty, the house felt more like a museum, isolating and strangely oppressive in its perfection. It wasn¡¯t lived in.
The Sin, as if sensing Leila''s turbulent thoughts, finally broke the silence. Her voice was smooth and commanding, yet there was an undercurrent of something else - amusement, perhaps, or curiosity. "You must have many questions, Leila Walker."
Leila met her gaze, trying to mask her apprehension with a semblance of calm. "I do. You saved my life, and for that, I''m grateful. But I don''t understand why. Why me? And who exactly are you?" The last question was more rhetorical; Leila had her suspicions, but she needed confirmation.
The Sin''s smile was enigmatic, her eyes gleaming with an unreadable emotion. "Let''s just say I have a vested interest in ensuring you stay alive. As for who I am, you already know, don''t you? I am one of the Seven Sins. My real name is not important, but you can call me Sloth."
Leila''s pulse quickened at the confirmation. Sloth was one of the few Sins that allowed herself to be loosely monitored, so her being there to save her when she should have been on the other side of the world meant that things had changed more than she initially believed.
"What could possibly interest someone like you in a freshly promoted A-rank Awakener like me?" Leila asked, her voice steady despite her turmoil.
Sloth''s gaze softened, just a fraction, but it was enough to make Leila realize that there was more to this Sin than the whispers suggested. "You have potential, Leila Walker, potential that should not be wasted. And as for why, I am repaying a debt. Let''s keep it at that."
¡°To whom?" Leila asked, her curiosity piqued.
Sloth merely shook her head, a small smile playing on her lips. "That is not for me to reveal. In time, you may learn the truth. For now, know that you are safe here from those who sought to harm you and that I will offer you shelter and protection until you are ready to leave."
Leila sat back, digesting Sloth''s words. The silence that followed was heavy with unspoken questions and the weight of the Sin''s gaze upon her. The older woman must have known something of what happened to her, or she wouldn''t have been there to save her in the first place, which told Leila she needed to keep her guard up.
I''m grateful she was there, but it''s just too convenient for it to be a coincidence. Sloth is known to be very indolent, moving only when absolutely necessary. Her every action is conjectured to be planned years in advance, which means there is a lot more going on than I can see now.
After a moment, Sloth spoke again, her tone more serious. "Before I saved you, you were fighting for your life. Tell me, what happened?"
Leila recounted the events leading up to her dire situation - the betrayal by Roman, her old rival, and his escape with an expensive teleportation device just as she had begun to turn the tides of the battle. She spoke of being stranded in the middle of the Atlantic Ocean, forced to contend with S-rank monsters drawn to the surface by the conflict, her desperate struggle against the Leviathan that had overwhelmed her flames, and finally, Sloth''s timely intervention.
Leila watched the woman closely as she spoke, searching for any sign of reaction, but the Sin''s expression remained inscrutable. When she finished, Sloth nodded, seemingly satisfied with the account.
"Things are beginning to move, Leila Walker," she said, her voice carrying a weight that suggested the gravity of her words. "Forces are at work, forces that seek to plunge the world into chaos once more. The equilibrium is changing, and we, those who have remained in the background, must now become active."
Leila felt a chill run down her spine at the implications of Sloth''s statement. The idea of a cohesive force working to disrupt the fragile balance of the world was daunting. ¡°I would like to know more. What can you tell me?" she asked, her sense of duty overriding her initial reluctance to get involved in such large-scale conflicts.
Sloth regarded her for a long moment before answering. "For now, you must rest and recover. If you want to peel the curtain and peer at the truth of things, I will explain what¡¯s happening. You could play a crucial role in what is to come. But remember, the path ahead is fraught with danger. The choice might appear to have been taken from you, but there are always alternatives. Think deeply about whether you really want to know the truth. "
As breakfast concluded, Sloth stood, her movements graceful and assured. "I will leave you to your thoughts. When you are ready, we will discuss what comes next."
Chapter 138
The afternoon calm was violently shattered as the ground beneath Team 0''s feet cracked open with a deafening roar. From the depths emerged ants of a monstrous variety, their glossy exoskeletons a sinister mix of reddish and black hues, large enough to tower over a man. Their pincers snapped menacingly with enough strength to be capable of shearing metal in half. Skittering angrily, they launched at the team with a primal ferocity.
Having had a few seconds of warning, Team 0 sprang into action. James immediately sought to exploit his psychic prowess against the insects, trying to end the fight before it could even begin.
To his dismay, he discovered an unexpected resistance; the ants'' minds were somehow fortified against psychic intrusion. Their emotions were plain to see, but there was a jumbled mess of a net that connected them and shielded every ant from external manipulation. Attacking one mind was equivalent to attacking the entire nest, and despite his skill, he wasn¡¯t up to that kind of feat yet. This revelation forced James into the fray, relying on brute force.
The ants, while lacking the sophisticated power of their human adversaries, compensated with sheer aggression. Uncaring of the Awakeners'' response, the monsters went in for the kill, making no attempt at a balanced approach.
James, channeling raw mana, physically overpowered two of the creatures, his hands crushing their armored bodies with a visceral satisfaction that belied the gravity of their situation. He sent them flying back into the teeming mass, dark ichor staining his battlesuit. He followed through, not allowing the monsters to recover.
More power than he would have liked was required to kill them, as the carapace protecting them was hardy and seemed to insulate their insides from external mana. Still, with a bit of effort, he crushed their heads, leaving twitching bodies behind.
I can sustain this rhythm for a long time since my stats are so much higher than they were, but we might be in trouble if there is anything stronger than these.
Knowing the strategic advantage of employing a formation, Daniel manipulated the battlefield with glowing barriers to direct several ants toward Maria. He placed himself squarely on the opposite side, thus cutting off any avenue of escape.
The monsters, however, had no intention of running away. Rather, they didn''t even stop to test the barriers, immediately changing direction to attack the two humans.
With precision and controlled fury, Maria unleashed a mighty conflagration that rapidly blackened the exoskeletons, boiled the monster''s internal organs, and reduced the ants to charred remnants. The air was thick with the acrid scent of their demise. Daniel used his shield to vent the flames that reached his position up and away from him. Then, he gave the redhead a thumbs-up to show that he was okay.
Meanwhile, Ezekiel and Lauren, a duo in perfect sync, combined their talents to dismantle the remaining threats. Ezekiel quickly cast several debuffs and weakened the ants, rendering them more vulnerable. Lauren, swift and merciless, danced around the creatures, her blades slicing through their weakened armor with ease. She found purchase where the joints were and removed each limb until the monsters could no longer move.
With the ants dealt with, Team 0 regrouped and assessed the devastation that had erupted in a few dozen seconds. The parking lot was broken beyond repair, and the cement was still bubbling where Maria had unleashed her Talent. Debris from the ants'' explosive entrance was everywhere, and some had even hit the nearby store, though luckily, it only looked to have suffered cosmetic damage.
"These things are naaaasty." Ezekiel complained even as he drove his knife into a twitching corpse, wanting to ensure there would be no surprise second round.
"Is it me, or were they pretty strong? I wouldn''t say they are at the top of E-rank, but considering that this was supposed to be a middle-of-the-road dungeon, if this is the vanguard, I don''t want to meet the rest." Lauren said. Then, turning her head, she asked, "Oi James, everything ok?"
Having paled dramatically, James fumbled with his pockets and took out his phone. He initiated an emergency broadcast without hesitation, calling for immediate support from higher-ranked Awakeners.
Fucking hell. How many are there? Fuck, it''s at least a hundred. And they are moving fast. Ok, it''s pretty obvious that this whole dungeon was fucked from the beginning and that someone either dropped the ball or wants us dead, but that doesn''t mean we can just let it spill.
He had asked for help only twice in his career, and neither of those times did he feel as much urgency as he did now. "There is a horde of about a hundred of these ants rapidly closing the distance. They''ll be here in a couple of minutes, maybe a little more, only because there are too many of them, and they can''t fit through the tunnels all at once." He revealed.
This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.
The others swore angrily, knowing that despite their initial victory, fighting that many ants all at once was likely beyond them.
"We have to hold them off until help arrives,¡± James commanded, his voice cutting through the chaos. "But we cannot do so here. We need to get into the tunnels; otherwise, they''ll swarm us."
Grimly, the others agreed. Allowing hundreds of ants to spill to the surface would mean letting the residential neighborhoods nearby fall into chaos as the monsters tore through the unprotected humans. Their decision made, Team 0 allowed themselves a minute to put on their gas masks - fighting in tunnels alongside a Fire Mage was a good way of dying of asphyxiation, despite their diminished need for air - and rapidly descended into the shadowy maw that had opened beneath the parking lot. The tunnels, carved out by the monstrous ants, stretched dark and ominous before them. The air was thick with the scent of earth and something faintly acrid.
James led the way, his psychic senses extended, trying to gauge the movements of the ants still hidden in the darkness. The sound of their approach was a constant, unnerving rumble that echoed off the walls.
The tunnels were a claustrophobic nightmare, the ceilings low enough to force Daniel and James to stoop occasionally. Roots from the surface world punctured the ceiling in places, dangling like a dead man''s fingers. The walls were uneven, with the occasional gleam of something metallic embedded within - remnants of whatever the ants considered food or threat.
Maria walked purposefully next to James, her hands glowing with a light that pushed back the shadows. Luckily, the tunnel soon widened enough that they could all stand upright, with a couple of feet of space above even Daniel''s head.
Had this been too narrow, we would have had to allow them to get to the surface, and I don''t think we would have been able to stop them from escaping at that point. No, it''s better to fight them here where we can see them all.
As the first ant came to the edge of Maria''s light, a palpable tension gripped Team 0. These were scouts, smaller than the ones they had encountered above but no less dangerous given their numbers. Their pincers clicked in anticipation, the sound unnervingly loud in the confined space.
Maria didn''t hesitate. With a growl of defiance, she summoned her full power. Before the team''s awed eyes, a dragon construct of pure flame took shape. It was serpentine and massive, its scales a dance of fire and embers. With a roar, it unleashed a torrent of flames upon the advancing ants.
The heat was immediate and overwhelming, the air shimmering as the temperature soared. The ants caught in the dragon''s breath didn''t stand a chance; they were incinerated upon contact, their bodies turning to ash before they could even react.
"Can you vent the smoke away?" Ezekiel asked James. "The masks are enough not to choke, but I can''t see shit."
James grunted in agreement and grabbed the air with his telekinesis, beginning the process of freeing the tunnel of the smoke.
Had I been alone, I would have kept it here. I don''t know if fumigating ants is a thing, but it certainly cannot hurt. Still, the others don''t have my senses, so it''s better to get rid of it.
Soon after, the rest of the horde reached them. They didn''t hesitate at the sight of the dead vanguard, fear something entirely alien to the creatures.
Maria took the challenge and commanded her construct to restart its assault. Fire bloomed again into the tunnel as the dragon roared, and death came to the ants. She kept it up for two minutes, turning the tunnels into a smoldering hellscape, the ground bubbling, the air filled with the stench of charred chitin.
Eventually, she had to relent, the effort of maintaining such a powerful construct taking its toll. Sweat beaded on her forehead, her breaths coming in heavy pants. The dragon dissipated, leaving behind a tunnel that looked more like the aftermath of a volcanic eruption than a battlefield.
James did his best to push the smoke out, preventing it from obscuring their sight, though some still remained, giving the atmosphere a hazy quality.
"Fuck me, that was cool,¡± Ezekiel muttered, even as his hands began to glow. He pressed them to Maria''s forehead, who sighed in relief at the budding headache being removed.
"I don''t think I can do that again soon without drinking a potion, but I got a lot of them, right? It earned me a level, " the redhead shared.
"At this point, I don''t know if we should bother holding back with our supplies. Being overly cautious with potions is just as bad as using too many. We have brought them for emergencies like this." Lauren commented.
"There are more coming." James interrupted grimly. As the smoke cleared, more ants became visible, undeterred by the fate of their brethren, charging through the molten ground. The first few fell immediately, their limbs burning as soon as they touched the lava, but in a show of insectile pragmatism, their brethren kept moving forward, the dead bodies becoming a bridge for others to cross.
James stepped forward. His psychic abilities might have found resistance in the ants'' minds, but his telekinesis was as effective as ever. Moving quickly, he focused his power, creating invisible walls to impede the ants'' advance. The creatures, driven by a single-minded purpose, threw themselves at the obstacles, their number large enough that the frontline was squashed against the psychic barrier without the possibility of moving.
Despite the boiling ground, which took the lives of several ants, more kept coming, their bodies stacking upon each other, creating a grotesque bridge of limbs and chitin. James''s telekinesis slowed them, but it was clear this was a temporary solution.
James felt the weight of leadership heavy on his shoulders. They fought hard and had called for reinforcements, but now it was a battle against time.
They will push through soon enough; when they do, we''ll have to fight them for who knows how long. I sent the emergency broadcast, so reinforcements should be coming soon, but something tells me it won''t be that easy. No, it''s better to prepare to fight these ants by ourselves.
"Ez! Cast a rule to make them clumsier and weaker. If we can make them get into each other''s way, we''ll have an easier time." He ordered while keeping an eye on the amassing force before them. "Daniel, I''m going to drop my wall soon. I want you to limit how many of them can reach us. We''ll have to switch after a while, but for the moment, I''ll be the frontline. Lauren, use the shadows to slow them down as much as possible. Reinforcements should be coming, but that doesn''t mean we can allow even a single one of these fuckers to pass. Let''s fucking do this!"
"Yes, Sir!" His teammates yelled as they prepared to face the horde.
Chapter 139
Ezekiel moved forward with a look of intense concentration as the first ant stepped beyond where James'' invisible wall had been. He raised his hands, his voice echoing through the tunnels with a power that seemed to vibrate against the very air. "No ant shall pass nor attempt to harm us!" His words, imbued with the authority of his Talent, set a tangible rule within the confined space.
Daniel jumped in then, conjuring walls of glowing energy to funnel the ants into a narrow path, limiting the number that could reach them at any given time. His control over the barriers was precise, allowing him to adjust the openings to manage the flow of ants, turning what could have been a flood into a manageable stream without placing undue stress on the barriers.
This allowed him to place himself squarely before the resting Maria, his shield ready to stop anything that might pass by the others.
As the first wave of ants attempted to get closer, surpassing the line of their crushed brethren and crowding through Daniel''s barriers, they ran afoul of Ezekiel''s decree.
The moment attempted to attack, they broke the rule. Their bodies convulsed, visibly weakened by the violation of the decree. Some ants'' exoskeletons cracked, oozing dark fluid as they stumbled over each other, their movements becoming erratic and less coordinated.
James seized the opportunity. Despite his inability to harm the monsters psychically, his telekinesis had still grown enough over the last few months that he could use it to inflict severe damage, and he began using it to crush the weaker ants that Ezekiel''s spell had debilitated. The pressure of his mind was like an invisible vise, snapping carapaces and causing the ants to collapse under the force.
When the ants that managed to slip by surged forward, James switched tactics, his hands moving with precision to strike at the surviving monsters. He crushed them in one blow and sent the headless corpses flying back into the teeming mass, further disrupting their advance.
Oh, hey, got a level. At least they are useful for something.
Lauren was a shadow, her form blending into the darkness as she summoned tendrils that pierced through the ants with lethal accuracy. Her attacks focused on slowing them down, targeting their legs and underbellies, creating openings for James to exploit. For all their number and ferocity, the ants began to falter under the coordinated assault.
However, the ants continued their relentless assault, undeterred by the devastation wrought upon them. They seemed uncaring of their dead, stepping over the charred and broken bodies of their kin to reach the defenders. At one point, the battle became a melee, with ants coming into direct contact with Team 0. James felt the wicked strength of their pincers as one managed to catch his arm, the force applied threatening to damage the suit he wore, if not the limb inside.
Damn, we really need to get better equipment if we''re going to keep facing this kind of threat. These aren''t even the strongest things we''ll fight here, and they can already damage our gear. I''ll have to put in a requisition order soon. I just hope they''ll give us the good stuff, even without Miss Walker there to make sure. Well, at least I get to become more resistant to crushing force this way.
That he had enough time, in the middle of a fight and while being physically attacked by a monster, to contemplate such things made James chuckle. The ants were many, yes, and they could lose if they were allowed to swarm them. But with their stratagem, the pressure was simply not there. Eventually, he refocused and, with a quick punch, crushed the ant''s head.
To its merit, he then needed to pry the still-clamped mandibles from his arm while dodging the dead monster''s family. It only took him a few seconds to do so, and he grabbed the ant''s corpse, using it as a battering ram to charge into the mass. Just as he was about to collide with the frontline, James pumped the corpse full of explosive mana. He used his psychic power to keep it momentarily contained, even as it roiled angrily, and let go of the body, jumping back.
The corpse exploded in a shower of gore, though Team 0 was spared from being covered by Daniel''s timely barrier. The ants were not so lucky, and the pressure crushed the first few while those behind were thrown back.
Having used a significant portion of her mana to create the dragon of fire, Maria had sat back behind Daniel, her breathing heavy but her eyes alight with determination. She was not one to remain on the sidelines for long.
Indeed, she eventually fished a potion from her pouch and drank it in one go through the corresponding opening in her gas mask, grimacing slightly at the taste. As she recovered her mana, the anticipation of rejoining the fight was evident in her posture.
This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.
When she finally stood, her hands ignited again, not with the grandeur of the serpentine dragon but with powerful beams of fire that she directed with deadly precision. The heat licked across the ground, cleaning up the remnants of the horde in a display of raw power. "Was that all of them?" She asked, panting.
Before James could answer, several spikes emerged from the shadows, impaling the heads of a few monsters still twitching. "Now they are all dead," Lauren replied.
In the aftermath of the onslaught, the tunnel around Team 0 was eerily silent, save for the crackling of dying flames and the soft thud of charred ant carcasses cooling amid the smoldering remains of the assailing force. Maria stood with her hands on her knees, catching her breath after exerting her potent magic. The heat from her attack still radiated off the walls, the temperature elevated enough to cause beads of sweat to form on her teammates¡¯ brows.
The team regrouped, their faces a mix of relief and apprehension. James checked his communicator for any sign of a response from the AA but found nothing but silence. The lack of signal, even on the emergency frequencies once he thought to check, made him frown in worry.
Alright, this has gone from weird to genuinely worrying. I sincerely doubt any guild, or even the AA itself would be able to turn off the emergency line. It''s built precisely to avoid that. There is something else going on.
"We''ve got nothing," James announced, his voice echoing slightly in the tunnel. "No response, and the signal''s dead. Something''s jamming us." The team exchanged worried glances. The implications were clear: they were on their own, with no immediate hope of reinforcement.
"Could the ants be causing the interference?" Daniel speculated, his gaze scanning the darkened tunnel ahead, where the threat of more ants loomed.
"It''s possible." James conceded, his mind racing through the possibilities. "Normal ants communicate with chemical signals, and I have noticed I cannot mentally interfere with these ones, so there might be something to it. But we should keep all options open, considering how weird things have been lately." The suggestion that they might be deliberately cut off was chilling, adding layers of complexity to their already dire situation. If they were being isolated intentionally, it meant their presence in the tunnels was no accident.
"We can''t just leave," Maria stated, her resolve hardening. "Not with the neighborhood right above us. If these things break through¡"
Her words hung in the air, the unspoken outcome clear to all. The responsibility weighed heavily on them, a burden they all felt keenly. The decision to continue was not made lightly, but the alternative - abandoning innocent lives to a horde of monsters - was unthinkable.
"We stay," James affirmed, his voice steady. "We keep going. We clear this nest, interference or not. We can''t allow these things to surface." The determination in his voice bolstered the spirits of his team, a shared resolve taking hold.
As they prepared to explore the ant-infested tunnels further, each member took a moment to check their equipment and share a look of solidarity. They were far from the desperately needed reinforcements, yet they were united in their purpose.
"If you give me a few minutes, I can scout this place and see what we are dealing with, " James eventually said. The others agreed and formed a perimeter around him, knowing he''d be vulnerable to attacks with his mind projected so far away from his physical body.
James closed his eyes, taking a deep breath as he mentally prepared to extend his senses deeper into the ant nest. Although he had performed this psychic exercise countless times, the complexity and vastness of the network he was about to explore made this endeavor significantly more daunting.
As his consciousness began to spread out from his body, James could immediately feel the intricate maze of tunnels stretching beneath them. He pushed deeper and deeper, passing through hundreds of feet of compacted dirt. The psychic landscape that opened to him was a chaotic symphony of movement and life, thousands of ants bustling about with single-minded purpose.
James marveled at the nest''s complexity, a testament to the ants'' industrious nature but also a reminder of the threat they posed.
Focusing his attention, he pushed his senses further, navigating the twisting tunnels with his mind. The further he delved, the more he could feel the ants'' collective mental presence, a constant, unsettling buzz at the edge of his perception. Among the masses, James detected clusters of stronger signatures, ants that were significantly larger and more powerful than the ones they had just fought. These were the soldiers, he realized, protectors of the nest, and their concentrated presence suggested he was nearing something important.
As James''s mental exploration reached the limits of his range, he encountered a formidable group. A dozen or so of even stronger ants were blocking the way to a vast chamber, their psychic signatures a dense wall of aggression and strength. Despite the distance, James could sense the importance of this chamber, an instinctual understanding that it was the heart of the nest, likely home to the Boss.
Given the way the mana feels so thick and almost syrupy, I''d say that''s a jackpot. I''m too far from it to sense anything in detail, but something about the signature emanating from that chamber feels familiar. Fuck if I can remember what it is, though.
He realized then that, given the nest''s construction, they would have to work their way through most, if not all, the ants to reach it. There was simply no straight path that led there, and while they could try to carve one, it would take time they didn''t have.
The ants were preparing to do something, and while James was not a betting man, he wouldn''t mind dropping a few dollars on them being about to emerge in force from the nest.
Team 0''s presence had riled them all up. They might not all be coming their way at once, but he could sense a significant contingent, headed by several soldier ants, marching towards them.
Alright, I don''t think we have any other choice but to fight anyway. They''d get to us sooner than we can reach the outside and begin evacuating people. And then they would slaughter who knows how many. No, it''s better to stay here and draw them to us.
Pulling his consciousness back, James opened his eyes, the physical world snapping back into focus. He took a moment to collect himself, the residual psychic echoes of the ant nest still buzzing in his mind.
"We have a target," James announced, his voice carrying a mix of determination and caution. "There''s a large chamber at the edge of my range, heavily guarded by powerful soldier ants. I believe that''s where we''ll find the Boss."
"Anything we should be worried about in the immediate?" Daniel asked.
James sighed, nodding. "A group of similar size to the one we just fought, but accompanied by stronger ants, is coming. They''ll be here in a few minutes if they maintain their pace, so let''s try to prepare something to welcome them."
Chapter 140
In the dim light of the underground, James led Team 0 through the labyrinthine ant nest, their footsteps echoing softly on the packed earth. The urgency of their mission lent speed to their movements, each member keenly aware of the swarming threat fast approaching from below.
"There''s a larger tunnel ahead," James announced, his voice a whisper in the dark. "It''s part of the main chamber network. If we''re quick, we can set up before the soldier ants reach us."
Their path took them deeper into the nest, the narrow passageways giving way to a more expansive tunnel. This section of the nest was markedly different; the walls were smoother, almost polished, evidence of the ants'' long-term habitation and relentless activity, in contrast to what the initial briefing they had received implied.
Again. It''s pretty obvious we are being targeted, but something tells me it''s not all as it looks. The AA or a guild might have messed with the report, but this dungeon is special all by itself.
The air was thick with the earthy scent of the nest. A constant, subtle vibration ran underfoot as if the very ground resonated with the life within it.
Upon reaching the wider tunnel, Team 0 wasted no time. The space was strategically advantageous, offering enough room for them to maneuver while also serving as a natural choke point against the incoming horde.
James quickly outlined their plan, assigning tasks with the efficiency of a seasoned leader. "We need to make this count. It''s not the bulk of the ants, but if we kill these, we''ll have a much easier time working our way through the rest."
Maria immediately set to work, placing explosives along the tunnel''s length. Though such traps had become less effective against monsters as they grew in power, strategically placed, they could still serve to disorient and weaken the ants. Razor wires followed, stretched across the tunnel in a deadly web designed to slice through the weaker parts of their exoskeletons.
Ezekiel focused on the metaphysical, his expression concentrated as he cast a powerful rule over the tunnel. "No ant shall cross this line unscathed." His voice carried the weight of his Talent, the air shimmering slightly as the rule took effect, a subtle but deadly trap against their foes.
Lauren¡¯s hands weaved through the air as she summoned pools of shadows along the tunnel''s sides. These were not mere patches of darkness but gateways to her power, from which she could launch devastating attacks or ensnare their enemies in tendrils of dark energy. They resulted from long hours of training to mimic even a fraction of their mentor''s power.
Daniel, meanwhile, worked on reinforcing their position with invisible barriers. With more time to prepare, he could create more complex constructs, layering barriers in strategic patterns that would not only protect them but also funnel the ants into predetermined kill zones, all the while containing the mana enough that they gave no light off, meaning the ants wouldn''t be able to see them.
James stood at the center of the tunnel, his focus inward as he tapped into the more dangerous aspects of his Talent. The corrosive mana that he had wielded sparingly since his evolution was a potent weapon he had hesitated to use due to its destructive nature. Now, however, with the lives of his team and the mission at stake, he prepared to unleash it without reservation.
As they worked, there was a fluidity to their actions, a testament to their experience and the bond they shared as a team. Each knew their role and executed it with precision, their movements a choreographed dance of preparation and anticipation. The traps set, Team 0 took their positions, their hearts racing with adrenaline. The wider tunnel had been transformed into a fortress of sorts, bristling with traps and imbued with their combined powers. James felt a surge of confidence, bolstered by the knowledge that they had done everything within their power to prepare.
Yet, beneath the resolve, there was an undercurrent of tension. The anticipation of the ants'' arrival was a heavy weight in the air, every second stretching out as they braced for the onslaught. James''s grip on his mana tightened. Knowing just how destructive it could be if he allowed it to run rampant. His senses were alert for the first sign of the enemy. They had set their stage and laid their traps, and now, there was nothing left to do but wait and hope their preparations would be enough.
The ground began to tremble, a low rumble that quickly grew into a cacophony of vibrations, heralding the approach of the ant horde. Then, the first soldier ants showed themselves, emerging from the darkness with an imposing presence. Larger, meaner, and more powerful than their standard counterparts, these soldier ants were the elite of their kind, their exoskeletons gleaming with a sinister sheen under the sparse light.
You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.
As the soldier ants and their followers reached the prepared kill zone, the traps went off in a symphony of destruction. Explosions rocked the tunnel, sending shockwaves through the ant ranks and disrupting their advance. Razor wires sliced through the air, cutting into the ants'' chitinous armor with lethal precision.
Ezekiel''s rule spell inflicted severe damage on the ants that dared to break its decree. As they attempted to charge, their bodies convulsed under the weight of their transgressions, and many dropped before even reaching the team''s defensive line. With a fierce glint in his eyes, Ezekiel cast further debuffs, sapping the ants'' strength and speed, making them even more susceptible to the team''s attacks.
Daniel''s barriers proved invaluable. They controlled the flow of the battle by preventing the ants from bypassing the traps or advancing too quickly. The explosions continued to erupt around them, each detonation thinning the ranks of the advancing horde.
Maria, having recovered her mana, stood ready. She unleashed beams of fire with pinpoint accuracy, her flames searing through the weakened ants and incinerating them on contact.
Lauren''s pools of shadows came alive, tendrils snaking out to impale and ensnare the monsters. Each shadow strike was deadly precise, cutting down ant after ant, their bodies falling to the ground in a macabre dance of death.
Having held back until his friends were done, James stepped forward when the initial onslaught began to wane. Though heavily damaged by the traps and their teammates'' efforts, the soldier ants were still pressing forward, leading a dwindling number of their kin. With a deep breath, James let go of the corrosive mana.
A massive wave of destructive energy washed over the ants. The corrosive mana bypassed their natural defenses and reacted violently upon contact. The soldier ants and the remnants of their force had no defense against such an attack; their bodies disintegrated on the spot, turning into nothing more than slag on the tunnel floor.
The aftermath was a scene of utter devastation. Once teeming with the threat of an overwhelming horde, the tunnel now lay silent, the ground littered with the remains of the ants that had fallen to Team 0''s onslaught. James and his teammates stood amidst the destruction, their breathing heavy, their faces a mix of relief and exhaustion.
With a determined nod to his team, James signaled the next phase of their mission. They would delve deeper into the heart of the ant nest, ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead. The fights so far were but a preview of the dangers they would encounter, but Team 0 was resolute.
After their harrowing encounter with the soldier ants and successfully activating their meticulously prepared traps, Team 0 pushed deeper into the heart of the ant nest. The vast, interconnected labyrinth of tunnels revealed the true scale of the infrastructure, a marvel of natural architecture that was both awe-inspiring and daunting. With each step, they delved further into the darkness, their path lit only by the occasional flare of Maria''s fire or the soft glow of their in-built lights.
The team moved with lethal efficiency, encountering and eliminating groups of ants with practiced ease. None of the skirmishes matched the intensity of their battle against the soldier ants, but the sheer number of creatures they faced was staggering. Each victory added to their experience, and the constant combat allowed them to hone their skills further, pushing them ever closer to the coveted level 200.
As they traversed the endless tunnels, the conversation among Team 0 turned to the mysterious signal interference they had encountered. James, deep in thought, shared a recent observation. "There''s something off about the mana here," he began, his voice echoing softly in the vast chamber they had just cleared. "It''s like... there''s a force pulling at it, subtly but persistently. It could be what''s messing with our communications."
The team paused, considering the implications. The presence of a power strong enough to distort mana and block signals was a significant concern, hinting at forces at play within the nest that they had yet to understand.
Lauren wiped her blade clean and said, "Whatever it is, I don''t like it. I wouldn''t put it past someone threatened by our success to plant a device of some kind to get us into this mess. I wouldn''t discount the possibility of this being a trap."
Daniel nodded in agreement, his expression grave. "It makes sense. The ants might just be pawns in a larger game, but the sheer destruction that would happen if we don¡¯t kill them is staggering. I have trouble believing someone would sacrifice the entirety of Long Island just to get to us. Still, we need to find the source of that power and stop it before it can do more damage."
"And it would be good to know if someone invented a way of jamming all communication. I hope this is a freak event, but you never know," Ezekiel added.
The conversation fueled their determination. Each member of Team 0 was keenly aware of the stakes. They pressed on, their senses alert for any sign of the elusive force James had sensed.
Hours passed, marked only by the rhythmic sound of their footsteps and the occasional clash of combat. With each encounter, they grew stronger, their levels climbing as they dispatched hundreds of ants. The monotony of battle was broken only by their shared camaraderie, the bond between them a constant source of strength.
Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, they reached the lower levels of the nest. Here, the air was thick with mana, the oppressive weight of it bearing down on them. James, extending his psychic senses, felt the presence of the elite soldier ants before they came into view.
"There are twelve of them," he whispered, his voice laced with apprehension. "They''re different, stronger and smarter than the others. They feel ready to lay their lives down to guard something. Consciously so."
His teammates gathered around, listening intently as James described the elite soldiers in vivid detail. Each ant was a behemoth, their exoskeletons thicker and their pincers larger than any they had encountered before. But it was the intelligence in their movements, the tactical way they positioned themselves, that set them apart. They would have to be careful in their approach, as these monsters were a level above the others they had encountered so far.
James sensed a vast and powerful presence behind the elite guards that took his breath away. "There''s something else. The Queen, I think. She''s unlike anything I''ve ever felt. She¡¯s a monstrosity of flesh and power and probably the source of the nest¡¯s hive-mind.¡±
The team exchanged glances, understanding the magnitude of the challenge that lay before them. "We''ve come this far," James said, steeling himself for what was to come. "We can''t back down now. Not when we''re this close." The others nodded, their expressions set in grim determination. As they prepared to engage the elite soldier ants, their strategy was clear: use every advantage and every skill at their disposal to draw out and overcome the guardians and confront the Queen. The fate of the neighborhood above and their own survival depended on it.
Chapter 141
Resolve gathered, Team 0 stepped forward to the heart of the dungeon. The elite soldier ants, sensing their approach, reacted immediately. Their swift and deliberate movements showed a level of coordination and intelligence far beyond the chaotic swarms they had faced before. The creatures fanned out in formation, forming an impenetrable barrier before the chamber''s entrance, their bodies poised for battle.
The guards were a terrifying sight. Their carapaces gleamed with a sinister sheen, adorned with red, glowing markings that seemed to pulse with malice. Every twitch and shift of their massive forms were executed with alarming speed, their large pincers snapping in the air, a clear threat to any who dared approach.
For a moment, humans and monsters looked at each other across the vast tunnel, trying to get the other''s measure. The standoff was brief. With a screeching battle cry that echoed through the cavernous tunnel, two guards lunged forward, closing the distance with frightening velocity.
Maria reacted instantly, her hands erupting in flames as she unleashed a torrential gout of fire upon the charging monsters. The fire engulfed them, lighting up the tunnel with a fierce blaze. Yet, when the flames subsided, the ants emerged, their carapaces charred but largely intact, their advance barely hindered by an attack that had decimated their brethren.
Fuck, these things might be pretty close to D-rank if Maria''s fire cannot hurt them. It was just a probing attack, but it should have at least stopped them. Their resilience must be insane.
Quickly adapting, Daniel projected his barriers in front of the momentarily stalled ants. The glowing constructs materialized instantly, acting both as a shield for his team and a battering ram against the advancing foes. The impact sent the closest ants tumbling, but they were quick to recover, again showing off their vitality.
Rather than angrily swarming forward, the ants probed the air for the barriers and quickly found a path to continue the advance.
James, seizing the momentary disruption, charged forward. His fist, surrounded by a corona of telekinetic energy, connected with one of the guards with a thunderous crack. The force of the blow was enough to send the creature skidding across the ground. Yet, the damage inflicted was far from decisive. Though visibly wounded, the ant picked itself up, its movements now fueled by a frenzied rage.
The battle erupted into chaos as the rest of the elite guards joined the fray, rushing against the barriers and breaking through the first ones with ease. Team 0 found themselves pressed from all sides, their every move countered by the relentless assault of the ants. The fight became frantic.
After her initial attack, Maria realized she needed a different approach and switched tactics. Her flames became more focused, lashing out in precise beams that targeted the ants'' weaker joints and underbellies. Yet, even these concentrated attacks were only marginally effective against the toughened exoskeletons of the elite guards.
Daniel''s barriers, often the only defense they needed, were being tested as never before. He wove new ones around his teammates, moving with fluid grace to intercept the ants'' attacks, but the sheer ferocity of the assault strained his control, and the barriers flickered under the onslaught.
Lauren struck from all angles, her shadows a deadly dance of death. Her attacks, aimed at slowing their enemies, seemed to barely hinder the elite guards. Each shadowy tendril wrapped around an ant was shrugged off or torn apart, the creatures'' determination to reach their targets undiminished.
Amidst the chaos, Ezekiel sought to impose his will upon the battlefield. His decrees, usually so effective in turning the tide of battle, were met with unprecedented resistance. They only managed to slow the monsters rather than injure them. The ants, it seemed, were not only physically formidable but possessed a resilience against magical manipulation they had not encountered before.
At the forefront of the fray, James found himself relying more on his physical prowess than ever before. Each punch, each telekinetic thrust, was a test of strength against the armored might of the ants. The impact of his attacks sent shockwaves through the tunnel, yet the ants kept coming, their resilience seemingly endless.
As James faced the onslaught of three elite soldier ants, his strategic mind quickly assessed the dire situation. With two of the massive creatures advancing with lethal intent, their red markings glowing ominously in the dim tunnel light in a way that his mind screamed he should recognize, James called upon his telekinesis, creating a forceful barrier to hold them at bay. The psychic energy strained against the sheer physical might of the ants, their pincers snapping viciously close to breaking through his mental construct.
Focusing his attention on the third ant, James knew he needed to employ a more potent tactic. Drawing deep into his reserves, he concentrated his corrosive mana, the dangerous and rarely used power that ate away at whatever it touched. The air around his hand shimmered with a dark, malevolent energy, distorting the space around it.
This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it
With a swift motion, James unleashed the corrosive mana directly at the oncoming ant. The attack was silent but deadly. Upon contact, the mana ate away at the ant''s exoskeleton, causing it to shriek in agony as its body began disintegrating. The sight was gruesome yet fascinating, a testament to the lethal efficiency of James''s most dangerous skill.
Yeah, I bet that doesn''t feel good. There''s nothing you can do about it now, buddy. This thing killed B-rank monsters, and now that it''s even more potent, it''s KO as soon as it touches you.
Not wasting a moment, as the first ant collapsed into a heap of decaying matter, James spun on his heels, redirecting the wave of corrosive mana towards the other two soldiers he had kept at bay. The energy, now a swirling vortex of destruction, enveloped the ants. Despite their formidable resilience, the corrosive mana proved too much. Their carapaces, even with the red glowing sigils that surprisingly seemed to offer some protection, began to break down soon after, the ants'' movements becoming sluggish as their bodies succumbed to the relentless assault.
With the three elite guards dispatched James''s focus shifted back to his team, who were engaged in their own desperate battles. After a moment of recovery, Maria resumed her fiery onslaught, directing her beams of fire with deadly precision, exploiting the openings created by the others. Daniel''s barriers began closing in on the ants, allowing the Tank to charge them down and crush them against the invisible walls, though it looked like he was having trouble pushing back against two creatures.
Lauren, emerging from pools of shadow, struck with lethal precision, her blades finding the chinks in the ants'' armor, slowing them for Maria to finish off. Ezekiel, meanwhile, bolstered by James''s initial success, renewed his efforts with his decrees, his voice echoing powerfully in the confined space, the rules he set now taking a heavier toll on the invaders. He also made sure to top off the buffs he had placed on his companions, replenishing their strength.
Having momentarily turned the tide by dispatching three of the soldier ants with his corrosive mana, James quickly assessed the battlefield for where he was most needed. Daniel¡¯s struggle caught his eye. The Tank, usually an immovable force, was being pushed back by the sheer might of the ants. Their carapaces pulsed with dark energy, evidently lending them increased strength.
Without hesitation, James surged forward, his body a blur of motion fueled by adrenaline and determination. He slammed his mind into one of the ants attacking Daniel, sending it reeling. Moments away from clamping down on Daniel, the creature''s pincers snapped shut on empty air as it was thrown off balance.
Seizing the opportunity, Daniel slammed his leg against the barrier he conjured, using it as a springboard to launch himself at the disoriented ant. His body, encased in a shimmering field of protective mana, made him an unyielding projectile. The impact was thunderous, the ant''s carapace cracking under the force as it was pinned against the tunnel wall.
Meanwhile, James turned his attention to the second ant. With a grunt of effort, he unleashed a torrent of telekinetic energy, keeping it pinned and burrowing into the damaged parts of its armor. The ant went into a frenzy, twisting and turning as it desperately tried to escape his grasp.
But James was ready. Channeling the last reserves of his corrosive mana, he formed it into a concentrated blast. Dark and writhing energy shot forward, a silent herald of destruction. As it made contact, the corrosive mana did its gruesome work, the ant''s formidable armor melting away as if it were nothing more than wax before a flame. In moments, the creature was reduced to a grotesque pile of slag, its life extinguished in a silent psychic scream of agony.
With the immediate threats neutralized, James and Daniel quickly regrouped, focusing on aiding their teammates. Maria was a vision of fiery wrath; her flames honed to lethal precision as she kept the bulk of the elite guard at bay. She carved through the ants with beams of pure fire, each strike a death sentence for the creatures caught in her wrath, forcing them to keep their distance.
Lauren danced around the ants with deadly grace. Each shadowy tendril she summoned was a weapon of precision, exploiting the most minor gaps in the ants'' defenses to inflict crippling wounds. Ezekiel, his voice a commanding force in the chaos, directed his decrees with pinpoint accuracy. The ants, finally, began to falter under his magical assault, their movements sluggish, their attacks ineffective.
Together, Team 0 moved as a single entity, a perfect machine of destruction honed through countless battles. The ants, formidable though they were, could not withstand the team''s coordinated might now that their numbers had been reduced. One by one, they fell until the tunnel was silent once more, save for the heavy breathing of the victors.
Exhaustion weighed heavily on them. The relentless fight had pushed their bodies to the limit. Yet, as they regrouped, there was a sense of grim satisfaction among them.
But the battle was far from over. The presence of the Queen, a monstrous entity that lay in wait in the chamber beyond, loomed large in their minds. They knew that what lay ahead would test them like never before.
"We need a moment," James said, looking at his teammates. Their faces were drawn, their bodies battered, but their eyes burned with an unquenchable fire. "But we can''t delay long. The Queen is waiting and with her, we''ll finally be done. We end this, here and now."
Weary yet undeterred, the team gathered in a loose circle, their bodies slumped against the cool earth and the broken bodies of their foes, allowing themselves a brief moment to recover and regroup.
James turned his senses to the depths of the nest and shared his insights about the presence that loomed just beyond their current location. "She''s powerful," he began, his voice holding a hazy quality that showed his mind was elsewhere, "but there''s something off about her. She feels... bloated, almost as if she''s ingested too much. It''s hard to put into words." James''s frustration was palpable as he spoke of the weird interference in energy that permeated the air, stronger now than ever before. "It''s like a blanket over everything here, muffling the mana flow. I can''t quite place it, but it''s familiar in a way that''s driving me crazy. It''s not just the interference with our communications; it''s like it''s actively drawing in energy."
The team mulled over James''s observations, the weariness of battle doing little to dampen their resolve but undoubtedly coloring their contemplation with unease. The mystery of the Queen''s condition and the source of the mana interference presented an intriguing and alarming puzzle.
Maria broke the silence, her expression thoughtful. "Whatever''s happening with the Queen, it''s bound to be the source of the nest''s aggressive expansion. Maybe she''s being fed too much, or something''s influencing her growth."
Daniel nodded and added, "And if the interference is tied to her, taking her down might clear up the signal. If it''s something else, we''ll still have to go in to find out."
Chapter 142
After a brief period of rest, where Team 0 had gathered their strength and readied themselves for the confrontation ahead, they faced the grim reality that assistance from outside would not be forthcoming. The eerie silence from their communication devices confirmed it; they were on their own, and delaying any more would not serve any purpose. With a final nod of solidarity, they approached the entrance to the Queen''s chamber, the weight of their isolation pressing heavily upon them.
The chamber that opened before Team 0 was a cavernous expanse, vastly different from the cramped, utilitarian tunnels comprising the majority of the nest. Stalactites hung from the high ceiling like jagged teeth, dripping water into small pools that reflected the sparse light filtering in from unseen sources. The air was damp and heavy, filled with the earthy smell of decay and the unmistakable scent of sickness.
The ground was uneven, shaped by stalagmites that rose like spires from the floor, creating a natural maze that led deeper into the chamber. Along the sides of the chamber, vast piles of foodstuff were accumulated, ranging from decomposed organic matter to the remains of creatures unfortunate enough to have been brought back to the nest as nourishment. The sight was grotesque, a testament to the ants'' ceaseless gathering and hoarding.
And there, at the far end of the chamber, lay the Queen.
She was a horror of nature, sickly white and bloated to an almost unimaginable size. Her form was so vast and distended that it seemed impossible she could move, even if she wished to. The mana that pulsed from her was thick and oppressive, clearly signaling her strength at D-rank, yet there was a palpable sense of wrongness. Red markings, reminiscent of those seen on the elite guards but far more intricate and numerous, shifted across her body in patterns that seemed to twitch and change as if they were alive. The Queen twitched sporadically, her movements suggesting pain rather than the lethargy of rest.
The team stood at the chamber''s threshold, their expressions a mix of horror and pity. The sight of the Queen, so mighty yet debilitated, was unsettling. Maria voiced the collective thought, "She must be suffering a lot."
James focused on the task at hand despite the visceral reaction the Queen''s condition evoked. "Whatever''s doing this to her, it''s likely the source of the interference. We must end this, here and now."
The chamber, for all its natural beauty, was marred by the tragedy of its inhabitant. The small water pools, so clear and pure, seemed out of place amid such decay. The stalagmites, which might have been marveled at for their geological beauty in another context, now served as grim reminders of the Queen''s imprisonment within her own body.
Looking around, Ezekiel noted the strategic advantages of the chamber''s layout. "We can use the stalagmites for cover if things go south. But let''s try to do this without drawing her attention for as long as possible."
Lauren examined the shifting red markings on the Queen and murmured, "Those markings¡ The guards had them, too, but they gave them power. They only seem to bring her pain."
Daniel, ever the pragmatist, added, "Focus on the task. If we remove the source of the interference, we might save the neighborhood- and ourselves."
As they ventured further into the chamber, the piles of foodstuff left to rot seemed even more grotesque, a morbid larder for a creature that could no longer partake in its feast. The juxtaposition of life and death, of natural wonder and unnatural affliction, filled Team 0 with solemnity as they approached the dungeon¡¯s final battle.
For all her monstrous size and the dread she inspired, the Queen was a victim in her own right. The team''s resolve hardened; they were here to fight and end a suffering that should never have been.
Stepping into the chamber fully, Team 0 spread out, using the natural formations for cover, their eyes never leaving the twitching, pained form of the Queen.
As they moved, the air grew thicker with mana, the oppressive energy emanating from the Queen making it harder to breathe.
As he got closer and the interference cleared up, James began to sense something new, something alarming. There was a presence within the Queen, something distinct from the sickly creature before them. It quickly became apparent that she was pregnant, but the life stirring within her was no ordinary brood. The signature of mana hidden beneath the interference was strong, terrifyingly so, rivaling that of a B-rank Awakener - if not fully formed and feeble. "Halt!" James called, feeling a cold sweat begin to form behind his neck. "She''s pregnant with a B-rank monster." He said with a heavy tone after scouring the signature several times.
This revelation put everyone on high alert. Such a creature was beyond Team 0''s current capabilities. They needed to act fast to prevent this being from being born.
This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.
"We can''t let that thing come into the world. Not with that kind of power. It would be disastrous," James stated, a grim determination settling over him. He knew what had to be done. "I need to use my corrosive mana. It''s the only thing we have that might work against it. Any attack that damages the Queen but doesn''t kill it might force a birth, and then we''d be fucked."
The others nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. They stepped back, forming a protective circle around James, ready to defend him against any threat that might arise while he prepared his attack. Their trust in him was absolute, their readiness to support him unwavering. Ezekiel cast several buffs on him, enhancing him to the best of his abilities.
James focused, drawing upon the corrosive aspect of his mana. He hadn''t needed to use it much until this last dungeon, and there was an excellent reason for that. It was an incredible power, birthed by the communion of his negative emotions and his attempts to find the most lethal way of using mana. The air around him began to shimmer with dark energy, a manifestation of his will to hurt the Queen and its spawn and to end the cycle of suffering before them.
The Queen, oblivious to the team''s presence up to this point, seemed to react to the buildup of mana. The red markings on her body flared in a sign of distress or perhaps an instinctual response to the impending danger. But she was too weak, too consumed by whatever malaise afflicted her, to mount any defense.
More corrupt energy was brought into existence, bolstered by the significant increase in stats James had gained since he last needed to deploy his skill on this scale. He employed his psychic abilities to keep it contained, allowing the power to churn angrily within him. It condensed, turning upon itself and producing an even thicker energy, so powerful that even just holding it back made James'' body shudder. He quickly stepped forward when he felt he couldn''t hold it in any longer and placed a hand on the Queen''s straining carapace.
With a deep breath, James let go.
The energy swept forward, a silent wave of destruction that sought to end all life, directed by his will to find the potential threat that could not be allowed to emerge. Its destructive nature, refined and focused by James''s will, began to eat away at the Queen''s already suffering body. The outer layers of her bloated form started to dissolve, revealing the twisted mass of pus and corruption within.
One by one, her organs began to fail. It struggled and twitched, but all its energy had been dedicated to one purpose, and without its royal guard there, the Queen could do nothing but die.
Yet, as the mana reached the life stirring inside her, it met an unexpected resistance. Despite its undeveloped state, the embryonic entity was suffused with a potent energy so dense and powerful that it seemed to form a barrier against James''s attack. The struggle between the corrosive force and the nascent mana was fierce, a silent battle of wills where neither side yielded easily. Frustrated and alarmed by the resilience of the unborn creature, James pushed harder, his mind straining against the resistance.
He flashed back to his encounter with a B-rank monster during the expedition with Mr. Julian, in which he had found himself similarly outmatched. He had overcome that challenge by combining his psychic energy with his corrosive mana, a tactic that had proven effective against a foe that had seemed invincible.
With a mental shift, James replicated that feat. He focused his psychic energies, sharpening them into a spear that pierced through the miasma of potent mana surrounding the embryonic entity. Concurrently, he infused his corrosive mana through this psychic assault, enhancing its destructive capability with the precision and focus that only his mind could provide.
For a moment, there was resistance, a sensation of something alien and malevolent waking within the Queen. Despite not being fully formed, the embryonic entity fought back with a surge of evil intent that chilled James to his core. The brief glimpse into its nascent consciousness revealed a darkness so profound it threatened to overwhelm him. But it was not ready, its form too undeveloped, its mind too feeble to fully exert its will.
Drawing on every ounce of his strength and resolve, James pushed through the entity''s defenses. The combined force of his psychic energy and corrosive mana finally overwhelmed the creature, breaking down the protective barrier of potent mana and reaching the vulnerable life within.
The effect was immediate and devastating. The embryonic entity, caught in the grip of James''s dual assault, began to disintegrate. The corruptive force consumed it, leaving no trace behind, ensuring that the threat it represented would never come to fruition.
The Queen''s body, already weakened and ravaged by the internal struggle, collapsed under the assault. The last vestiges of life faded from her as James¡¯ attack completed its work, leaving behind only a husk of what had once been a formidable creature.
Exhausted and shaken by the intensity of the confrontation, James stopped. The chamber fell silent, the immediate threat neutralized, but the echo of the malevolence he had faced lingered in his mind. It was a sobering reminder of the dangers that lurked in the shadows of the world, hidden threats that could emerge to challenge them at any time.
James stood at the center of the chamber, his hands still trembling from the exertion of channeling such destructive power. The energy receded, drawn back into him with a practiced ease born of necessity and survival. But as he prepared to turn and share a moment of triumph with his team, a sudden, blinding pain lanced through him, so intense and unexpected that it brought him to his knees.
The power that had pervaded the chamber, the same malevolent force that had empowered the Queen''s spawn, surged around him in a maelstrom of red wind. The creature''s defeat had unleashed something even more sinister, a backlash of power seeking a new host.
"James!" Maria''s voice cut through the chaos, her figure blurred by the swirling energy as she and the others rushed to his aid. But before they could reach him, the red wind swept them away, throwing them back with an invisible force that brooked no resistance. They struggled, fighting against the gale to reach their fallen leader, but it was futile; the energy repelled them, keeping them at bay.
James, alone in the eye of the storm, fought back with every ounce of his being. He erected psychic barriers, pushing against the invasive force with a desperate intensity. But the energy was unlike anything he had faced before; it was not alive but still sentient, probing for weaknesses with a malevolent intelligence. His psychic shields were batted aside with contempt like an adult against a child.
He could feel it trying to burrow its way inside him, a corruptive force seeking to corrupt and consume. James''s mind raced, searching for any tactic or strategy that might save him from being overwhelmed. But as the energy intensified, wrapping around him like a suffocating blanket, he realized the battle was one he could not win, so he did one last thing. The corrosive energy he had used against the Ants was turned upon himself in a last-ditch effort to spite the entity trying to get control over him.
The energy pierced his defenses, searing into him with a burning intensity that felt as if it would tear him apart from the inside. James gritted his teeth, a raw scream torn from his lips as he fought against the invasion with every fiber of his being.
And then, darkness.
Chapter 143
Darkness touched every fiber of James'' being as his consciousness stirred. The sensation was unlike anything he had ever experienced; it was as if he had been stripped of his body and was floating in a space where time and physical laws no longer applied.
There was no up or down, simply because his mind couldn''t find reference points. His senses, always true and faithful, couldn''t help him now, as there was nothing to there for him to grasp.
For what could have been a moment or a day- there was no way to tell time, and counting the seconds felt like an exercise in futility- James existed in this primordial emptiness. Thoughts didn''t form coherently, as his mind was still too scattered by whatever had happened to lead him here, and he didn''t force the issue, simply enjoying the lack of sensation.
It wasn''t something he had often considered, but James had been constantly bombarded with information since his Awakening. Finding himself without anything to observe, for once, was jarring but also refreshing in a way he couldn''t have anticipated.
Yet, this moment of tranquility was not to last. From the depths of the void, a malevolent energy began to stir, taking the form of red wisps that sought to invade and overwhelm him. Their presence sent a jumble of emotions and instinct through him, a raw and chaotic force that clashed with the serene emptiness he had momentarily enjoyed.
James'' first instinct - before he could even form coherent thoughts now that he had something to give him a frame of reference - was to push back, to shield his mind from the intrusion. The task proved daunting; the red energy was pervasive, wrapping around his consciousness like a suffocating shroud. It was a battle fought on unfamiliar ground, where James felt outmatched and vulnerable as he couldn''t find purchase to begin a counterassault. The pain that accompanied the wisps¡¯ assault was unlike any physical wound¡ªit was a searing, all-consuming agony that threatened to tear his very essence apart.
But as the initial wave of panic subsided, James began to piece together his scattered thoughts. This led him to realize that there was a mind behind the invasive energy. It was so alien and incomprehensible that it brought a moment of vertigo to observe, a sense of disorientation so profound it almost sent him spiraling back into the abyss.
Still, he managed to stay present and conscious thanks to his willpower. In doing so, he sparked up his mana, which flickered like a flame in the wind before catching and burning through the corrupting energy, momentarily saving him. However, the enemy would not be denied and began encroaching again, pushing and prodding for weaknesses.
The alien intelligence brushed against his psyche again, its thoughts and desires utterly foreign. The contact was like touching a live wire, sending jolts of shock through James''s mind, each one more disorienting than the last.
He found himself confined within a small part of his being after another overwhelming wave of power. Just his mind was left untainted by the energy, and it was all he could do to prevent that from being taken over, too. Yet, it was there that James found his battleground.
He marshaled his mental abilities by drawing upon every ounce of his psychic training and the resilience that had seen him through countless battles. He focused them into a spearhead aimed at the heart of the invading presence, a beacon of his will amidst the darkness. With his weapon crafted, James fought back, engaging the energy in direct contests for every inch of his being, slowly beginning to reverse the fight.
Thakinesis might not have been his Talent anymore, but it had left its mark on how he used his powers. The ability to focus intensely on something was more valuable now than ever. The clash was silent but titanic, a battle that raged only within the confines of James''s mind. He countered every push from the alien presence, leveraging his psychic abilities to shift away from its main prongs of attack, protecting the core of his being from the energy''s corrosive touch.
With each exchange, James adapted, his tactics evolving in real time. The pain and confusion that had once clouded his thoughts began to recede, replaced by a cold, burning determination. His thoughts coalesced more and more, forced back into coherence by the situation''s urgency.
James now remembered what had led him to floating in the void. Somehow, he wasn''t surprised that the dungeon had one last trick up its sleeve, and while he would have much preferred not having to deal with a bodiless entity trying to take over his body, he wouldn''t give up without a fight.
Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.
As the battle wore on, James gained back more ground. The alien mind''s assaults grew less coordinated, its presence in his mind waning under the relentless pressure of his counterattacks. The realization hit him suddenly, a flash of memory from the spider dungeon where something similar had been contained within a gem. The Sin of Pride had explicitly come to retrieve it, marking the energy as immensely valuable or dangerous, or likely both.
This connection sparked a new level of wariness in James. If an S-rank Awakener like the Sin of Pride had moved through AA territory to get his hands on it, the stakes were higher than he had imagined. The energy he was fighting against wasn''t just a random malevolent force; it was something that had drawn the attention of one of the most powerful beings in the world.
The realization, however, didn''t change much in his material conditions. He could not, would not allow this energy to overpower him. Now that he wasn''t so much on the defensive, he shifted his tactics, focusing his willpower more intensely.
Rather than simply regaining ground or deflecting its attacks, he began assaulting the alien mind directly with his psychic abilities, a technique he had only needed to use a few times before and never with this intensity. His usual hangups, however, were entirely absent. This was no human being, after all, and even monsters had evoked some pity in him.
Here and now, James had no compunction about unleashing the full horrors his mind could inflict.
Where before he hadn¡¯t expected to be attacked psychically - and indeed, it was the first time he found himself on the receiving end of such a thing - now James was the one on the offensive.
Vertigo intensified as James made contact with the alien mind, the sensation of touching something so utterly different from any life form he had encountered before proving challenging to overcome. This mind operated on principles alien to human thought, a swirling vortex of instincts, cold calculation, and impulses that defied understanding.
As he pushed against it, James felt the alien presence begin to falter. He renewed his assault now that he could feel victory approaching, and for the first time since the fight had begun, he was the one eroding the entity''s defenses. For a moment, as he touched upon the thing''s core, he perceived a glimpse of something, the primary driving need that pushed its every action.
A dark, lush field of grass that softly swayed under an invisible wind, a being wearing a cape, hands lifted in supplication to an empty altar, as no God looked back. Blood, so much blood, covering the nearby hills, from tens of thousands of corpses. Long lines being drawn in the sand. An untiring creature shuffling for eternity, its makers long gone, as it set about achieving their vision. Finally, the completion of a task and the world being swallowed by darkness.
James struggled to understand the sights that flashed through his mind, the images jumbled and their meaning obscured by layers of alien thought. The ritual depicted was beyond his comprehension. Though it was tied to a civilization long dead, as far as he could tell, their intentions were lost to time. He had no idea what the symbols might represent, and speculating on what the sacrifices powered would have been useless. The presence of a lone, gigantic golem, a servant to a forgotten purpose, hinted at a tragedy of monumental scale. Yet, for all its depth and complexity, the vision offered no clarity on what had been sought or what had ultimately led to the civilization''s demise.
Refocusing on the battle, James realized the alien mind had used the momentary distraction to gather its strength and try to push back. But he was undeterred. The vision, while confusing, had done little to weaken his resolve. Instead, it made him want to fight back even more. Whether the entity was the last remnant of an ancient civilization, the scourge that killed them, or something entirely different, the fact that it had shown him such a desolate fate made him want to do anything in his power to avoid it.
With renewed focus, James launched his psychic assault with greater ferocity. The alien intelligence, for all its power and malice, was unprepared for the sheer tenacity of the human spirit. James'' mind, honed through countless battles and the unique trials of his journey, was a weapon forged in adversity. His enemy, so domineering at the outset, now seemed to shrink before his onslaught.
The clash reached a crescendo, James'' psyche pressing against the invader with overwhelming force. With one last push, the spear of crystalized willpower he used finally pierced through its last defenses. The entity''s resistance crumbled, its essence fraying at the edges. It fought back with desperation one last time, lashing out with fading strength, but James was relentless and didn''t allow the attack to land. He could sense the moment the entity''s will broke, its energy finally scattering into the void like a balloon popped now that there was nothing to hold them together.
For a moment, James was back to being the only being in the void. He observed the red taint float around, listless now that nothing was directing it. He still couldn''t begin to speculate what might have been that manipulated it, but even a casual observation told him that he didn''t want that to get inside his body.
But the victory was short-lived. As the red energy dispersed, James felt the void react, turning and twisting upon itself in ways that didn''t make sense as it tried to accommodate something.
He prepared himself as best as he could, afraid that another entity might attack him, but ready to stand his ground.
That was not needed. A new presence, vast beyond comprehension, emerged from the darkness and brushed against the fringes of the battle. Its attention was fleeting, lasting a handful of seconds, but in that brief moment, James felt his mind strain under the weight of its gaze. The presence was so significant that James feared his sanity might unravel under its scrutiny. It saw everything: past, present, and future. Every secret James had, every intimate thought, every fleeting desire were bared for its perusal. Something about it was familiar and reassuring, but with the way he was about to fall apart at the seams, James didn''t have the wherewithal to consider why that might be.
Then, as quickly as it had appeared, the presence vanished, taking the remnants of the red energy with it. James sagged, his brain already trying its best to compartmentalize what he had just gone through in an effort to save his sanity. It took him several moments to gather himself, but when he did, he noticed something.
In its wake, a single glowing mote drifted through the void. James reached out, intent on repelling it, but the mote was inexorable. Trying to float back did nothing, and using his mental strength to push back against it had no effect either. It touched him, and a sensation like fire and ice being pumped into his veins overcame him.
The world went black once more.
Chapter 144
As consciousness slowly seeped back into James, the first sensation he became aware of was the hard, uneven ground beneath him. His body ached in a thousand places, each breath bringing a new wave of dull pain that echoed through his muscles and bones. The air was fresher than he last remembered, tinged with the scents of grass, upturned soil, and the classic New York pollution. It was a pleasant contrast to the oppressive, mana-saturated atmosphere of the dungeon''s depths.
Blinking his eyes open, James found himself lying at the end of the parking lot where the ant dungeon''s entrance was located. The sun had long since dipped, and the streetlight cast long shadows across the distance. His teammates were gathered around him, their expressions a mix of relief and concern as they noticed him waking. The sight of them, safe and sound, brought peace to his weary heart.
"Hey, you''re back with us," Ezekiel said, a small smile breaking through his worried facade. "We were starting to think you''d decided to take a vacation in dreamland."
James tried to sit up, his movements sluggish, as if moving through water. Lauren and Daniel quickly assisted, providing support as he adjusted to being upright again.
"What happened?" James'' voice was hoarse, the words barely a whisper as he struggled to piece together his last memories¡ªof darkness, a battle within his mind, and an overwhelming presence that had vanished as suddenly as it had appeared.
"You were out for a while after the backlash from killing the Queen," Maria explained, her voice tinged with concern. "The red energy around you just disappeared after a minute, and then you collapsed. We didn''t waste any time getting out of there."
Ezekiel chimed in. "I checked you over the best I could. You seemed physically alright, but that kind of thing is way above my pay grade. We called for help as soon as we could. The AA''s rescue teams should be here soon."
James nodded, processing their words. He reached for his transmitter, noticing the device buzzing with notifications for the first time. Several pings from the Rising Phoenix Guild Team detailed their delayed response due to a terrorist threat that targeted their main building.
"Communications are back, then.¡± James noted aloud, a hint of surprise in his voice as he scrolled through the messages. The world outside the dungeon had continued to move, oblivious to the battle they had just endured. "It seems like the guys that should have joined us were prevented from coming because someone called in a bomb threat to their Guild building."
"Well, we didn''t need them anyway," Maria commented. "Do they say whether this mysterious threat materialized?"
James shook his head. "No, they stopped sending messages a couple of hours ago. The last one said that the situation was still not stable and we should reschedule the dive for another day."
"So they have plausible deniability," Daniel grunted. "We''re probably not getting anything useful out of them then."
Another message from the emergency operators told him they had received his communication. Unfortunately, it was only from a dozen minutes before, which confirmed his suspicions about even the most resilient lines being down in the area because of whatever was happening in the dungeon.
Speaking of, what the fuck happened down there? I can understand most of the pieces now, but I still lack enough to get a cohesive picture. The presence of that malevolent energy obviously led the Queen to produce a too-powerful spawn, which likely led to the excessive aggressiveness displayed by the other ants, but how did that get there?
Out of profound curiosity, James pulled up all the notifications that had stacked up from the System. Most of them announced his killing of ants, while some told him he had gained a level. Finally, at the end of the stack was a red, blinking one.
Having never seen anything of the sort, James hesitated at pulling it up. Still, his curiosity was piqued. Despite the lingering disorientation from his recent ordeal, he gathered his courage and finally tapped on the strange notification. The red window shifted, presenting a message that seemed to emanate a palpable gravitas even through the medium. It reminded James of the Rank up message, and he suspected he was being subjected to the System''s attention.
That''s what it was! I was way too out of it, but I can tell now that after defeating the entity within the red energy, it was the System that came through. Fucking hell, that sacred me shitless. This is intense, but nothing compared to how it felt being in the void with it. But why is it so different? Argh, later. One thing at a time.
| System Notification: Award of Title |
| In recognition of your valor and the extraordinary feats accomplished, the System hereby bestows upon you a Title for having survived a Shard of the Abyss''s corruption and preventing a cataclysmic breach in the Weave of Reality. Your actions have preserved the delicate balance upon which the world teeters, averting a localized disaster that would have required direct intervention. |
Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.
| Title Awarded: Protector of the Weave |
- Receive skill: Soul Domain
- 100% increase in Mana capacity and Mana regeneration rate.
- Significantly enhances the quality of the next Rank advancement.
- ???
|
James stared at the message, the words sinking in slowly as he tried to wrap his mind around the gravity of what he''d just read. Titles were something he knew of, mythical accolades given by the System to those who''d performed significant actions that had changed the course of history or saved countless lives. They were the stuff of legends, usually reserved for those Awakeners who''d saved entire cities during the Apocalypse or turned the tide of battles thought unwinnable. To receive one was an honor beyond measure, signifying an achievement of monumental importance.
As far as James knew, there were fewer than fifty title-bearers in the United States.
Well, there are probably many more, but those are the public ones. I can understand why they would want to keep it a secret if it gives this much. No one would expect a trump card like this.
And now, he held such a title: Protector of the Weave. James felt ecstatic at the boost it would give him but also conflicted about what it meant. The skill would require significant exploration before he felt comfortable activating it, but even just the description made him giddy with excitement.
| Skill: Soul Domain (Active/Passive) Lv. Max |
| Soul Domain is an advanced skill that leverages the profound depth and weight of the user''s soul, a characteristic significantly amplified through extraordinary trials and achievements. This skill enables the wielder to extend their inner essence into the world, affecting the very fabric of reality around them. |
| It enhances the user''s existing abilities by imbuing them with the might of their soul, increasing their effectiveness and potency. Abilities that once had clear limits can now exceed those boundaries, pushing into realms of power previously unattainable. |
| It allows the user to exert tangible pressure on their surroundings, affecting both inanimate objects and living beings. Depending on the user''s affinities and preferences, this can manifest in manifold ways. |
| It increases the user''s resistance to external pressures, be they physical, magical, or psychic. This skill solidifies the user''s soul as an unbreakable fortress, rendering attempts to dominate or subdue them far less effective. |
James read the description several times. It was by far the most detailed one he had ever received from the System, and it didn''t escape his notice that the Skill was already maxed out.
Evidently, there was something quite different about this one. Not only did it read more as an addendum to a Talent rather than an individual skill, but the sheer breadth of abilities it gave made him wonder just how much it could be pushed.
In his career, James had found Skills to often be much more than they initially appeared to be. He''d probably have to spend years working on a skill as complex as Soul Domain before he understood it thoroughly.
It reminds me of a mixture of the aura powerful Awakeners have and my experiments with mental attacks. But given that it comes from the soul this time, there shouldn''t be much able to resist it. I''ll have to be careful in experimenting with it, because something tells me mistakes will not be easy to fix any damage I cause.
Momentarily putting the fascinating new Skill to the side, James focused on the rest of the benefits the Title gave him.
A 100% increase in Mana and Mana regeneration was a significant boost that could drastically alter his capabilities as an Awakener. He''d be quite literally punching above his weight. Already, James could visualize dozens of situations where having more mana to spare would allow him to do things he had never considered before.
The promise of an enhanced quality for his next Rank-up was equally enticing, hinting at potential growth beyond anything he could have gotten otherwise. It was always simmering at the back of his mind, the need to push himself and gather experiences to get the best options possible, but it looked like he wouldn''t need to worry about it this time.
Yet, the mysterious "???" caught his attention the most, a boon from the System shrouded in secrecy, its nature unknown but undoubtedly significant. Considering just how valuable the other gifts had been, James didn''t dismiss the last gift for a moment, but he did set it to the side. It would be revealed when the System decided, and not a moment too soon, and he already had enough stuff to focus on anyway.
Accepting the Title, James felt a surge of energy coursing through him, his Mana swelling within his reserves. The sensation was unlike anything he''d experienced, as his magical channels were touched in a profound amplification of his power resonating to his core. He was markedly stronger now, thanks to the Title''s effects immediately manifesting within him.
"Did you do something?" Ezekiel asked curiously, evidently having noticed a rush of mana despite his senses not being nearly as refined as James''.
"I''ll tell you later," James responded, noticing that several black vans were fast approaching their position. "We''ve got company."
The others straightened from their crouch, taking a loosely defensive formation. No one expected to be attacked, but after the harrowing experience they had gone through and the still mysterious circumstances behind the dungeon, they didn''t want to take any chances.
Luckily, the one figure left inside the AA who could put them at ease emerged from the largest van.
Marcus Bethany towered over the agents that swarmed around him, but he directed them with ease and grace that belied a long experience on the field.
With a few long steps, the massive mustachioed man reached their position and quickly grabbed each of them in a bear hug before checking them over for injuries. "Why is it that every time something happens, it''s you kids involved? Do you want to send me to an early grave?" He rumbled, even as he manhandled them as if they weighed nothing.
"Mr. Bethany, no one disagreed when you barged in, but you need to at least allow us to do our jobs!" A sharp-faced woman yelled as she exited the same van, a gaggle of doctors following in her wake. "Let the professionals check them over while we go down and see if we can close this dungeon before it spills."
"We already closed it." Ezekiel interrupted.
The woman, who was in the middle of breathing in to continue with her rant, stopped abruptly. "What do you mean you already closed it?" She asked, her eyes piercing as she tried to find falsity in his posture.
"You can check it out yourself. It''d probably be better since we couldn''t explore all the side tunnels, but the Boss has been taken care of." Lauren interjected, placing herself before the woman, a smug grin firmly on.
Chapter 145
To say that the next few hours were frantic would be an understatement. James and his teammates were bustled off to be fussed over by a team of medics, while Mr. Bethany led a group of powerful Awakeners into the dungeon''s maw.
Several Agents tried to approach them to ask questions about what happened during the dive, but the healers firmly rebuffed them. The patients needed rest, they said and did not budge, no matter what cajoling was employed.
James appreciated the assistance, especially since he had several things to consider. He had yet to tell his friends what happened with the red energy and the fight inside the void, and while he would have usually done that immediately, he''d prefer to do so where he couldn''t be overheard.
"I''m fine," James grunted after Maria shot him the umpteenth worried look. "My status says I''m ok, and the healers found nothing."
"Are you sure? You were out for quite a while, and that energy at the end..." Maria trailed off, her concern evident despite her attempt at composure.
James offered her a reassuring smile, though his mind was far from at ease. As the healers continued their work, checking vitals and applying restorative spells with practiced efficiency, he discreetly pulled up his status screen, a flicker of blue light momentarily illuminating his face in the dim light of the makeshift medical tent.
| STATUS WINDOW |
|
| NAME |
James Summers |
| AGE |
19 |
| AWAKENING |
2nd |
| TALENT |
Psychic Juggernaut |
| TITLE |
Protector of the Weave |
| LEVEL |
193 |
| MP |
2.860/2.860 |
| STR |
120 |
| VIT |
80 |
| AGI |
80 |
| SENSE |
119 |
| MIND |
120 |
| STAT POINTS |
0 |
James assigned the leftover stats, bringing MIND on par with STR and SENSE. He felt a brief flare of heat in his head as his brain adjusted to the new level of processing power, but it was gone before he could grasp the sensation.
There are just a couple of levels left before the Last Five. Well, I don''t think I need to do anything more than what I have already done. Getting a title should grant me great evolutions by itself, but mine explicitly says that it will increase my odds. That''s not something you see every day.
The absence of traces of the red energy was a relief, but it also raised questions. James speculated silently, his gaze unfocused as he considered the possibilities. The System''s intervention had been swift and thorough, suggesting it possessed mechanisms to cleanse or absorb such corruptions, which meant it happened often enough. The idea that the System had decisively removed any remnants of what he suspected was an Abyss''s shard from him was comforting and unnerving.
It was comforting because it meant this kind of thing was well in hand. The System wouldn''t allow such corruption to remain free for long. But it was also unnerving because the very need for this kind of intervention meant the System wasn''t perfect.
And then there is that vision. I have no idea what it might mean, and I don¡¯t think speculating without any basis is a good way to go. It left me with more questions than answers.
His contemplation was interrupted as a healer approached him with a clipboard. The man had a full head of shockingly white hair and a round face. His glasses had several arcane symbols inscribed, probably to help him with diagnostic spells. "You''re remarkably stable, given the reports we received. Is there anything else you think I need to know?"
James met the healer''s gaze, weighing his response. "Nothing else comes to mind. My status says I''m fine."
"Very well, just ensure you rest and report any unusual symptoms immediately," the healer advised with a professional nod before moving on to the next patient.
James''s teammates, recognizing his reluctance to discuss the red energy in detail, respected his privacy. They exchanged knowing looks but chose not to press the issue further. Their silent support comforted him, a testament to the trust and camaraderie they had built.
The medical tent''s atmosphere was one of controlled chaos. Healers weaved between cots, administering aid with a blend of magic and traditional medicine. The glow of various spells cast a soft light, illuminating the faces of the Awakeners under their care. Despite the urgency, there was a method to the madness, a testament to the AA''s efficiency in dealing with crises.
Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.
As the initial flurry of activity began to subside, a towering figure emerged from the direction of the dungeon. Mr. Bethany, with his imposing stature and deeply lined face, moved with surprising speed for a man of his size. His eyes scanned the area until they found Team 0, and he made a beeline towards them.
Upon reaching the team, Mr. Bethany''s gaze softened, though his eyebrows remained knitted in concern. He conducted a quick, visual inspection of each member, his eyes lingering on James for a moment longer than the rest.
"All right, let''s have a look at you lot," he said, his voice a deep rumble that seemed to echo slightly in the open space. Despite their protests, he insisted on a thorough check-up, his large hands surprisingly gentle as he assessed their condition.
James felt somewhat suffocated by the attention and finally asked, "Mr. Bethany, what has you so worked up?"
The question seemed to release a valve, allowing the older man to sigh heavily. He glanced around, ensuring they had a semblance of privacy before clapping his hands once. The air seemed to ripple, and all sound coming from outside the tent stopped. Then he spoke in a lower tone. "Since Leila disappeared, I''ve been... adrift," he admitted, his usual stern demeanor softening. "Hearing that you sent out an emergency broadcast was a wake-up call."
He paused, his gaze distant as if recalling painful memories, then refocused on the team. "While you were down there, a powerful pulse of energy originated from the Mariana Trench, sweeping across the planet. It temporarily upended communications. The AA believes that caused the anomalies in the dungeon you experienced."
"The Mariana Trench? What?" Ezekiel said, befuddled.
"Indeed. Although it isn''t technically correct to call it an EMP, that''s the closest thing to what happened. All radio waves were momentarily disrupted around the globe, and it took several hours to restore connections. Since it happened at the same time as the anomaly you reported, it''s believed to be connected. Since an S-rank dungeon is known to be there, any study of the EMP''s origin is impossible."
The implication was clear: the AA found an explanation that didn''t involve delving too deeply into the specifics of their encounter, whether that was because they didn''t want to know what really happened or because of other, mysterious reasons James didn''t know. Mr. Bethany''s insinuation that they should allow the AA to believe this version of events was not lost on James and his team.
"There''s more to discuss, but not here. There is only so much I can do to get us privacy," Mr. Bethany continued, lowering his voice further. "Come to my office for tea next time you''re at HQ. We''ll talk more then." Though phrased casually, the invitation carried an undercurrent of urgency, suggesting the conversation would be anything but ordinary.
The atmosphere in the medical tent shifted subtly as Mr. Bethany''s presence drew more attention. Initially deterred by the healers, agents hovered at the periphery, their curiosity piqued by the interaction between the veteran Awakener and Team 0. The agents, dressed in the standard-issue uniforms of the Awakener Association of black suit and tie alongside dark sunglasses, were evidently not used to being denied for too long.
Having completed their sweep of the dungeon, they had returned to get some answers to the questions that must have been raised during their exploration.
It''s not like we know everything, either. The ants weren''t polite enough to explain what they were doing or what the fuck the red energy was.
One agent in particular, the woman with sharp features and a gaze that seemed to miss nothing, who had initially emerged from the van alongside the old man, stepped forward. "Mr. Bethany, if I may," she began, her voice respectful but firm. "The preliminary analysis of the Queen''s remains indicates it was a creature of D-rank. Could Team 0 provide insight into how they defeated such a formidable opponent?"
Before James or any of his teammates could respond, Mr. Bethany interjected. "Agent Hawkins, the details of their encounter will be fully documented in the report they''ll compile. I assure you, it will answer all your questions." His tone, though polite, carried an undercurrent of finality.
Agent Hawkins'' expression tightened slightly, her professional demeanor momentarily slipping to reveal a hint of frustration. "Of course, Mr. Bethany. However, given the unusual nature of this dungeon''s activity, any immediate insights could prove invaluable. There are several discrepancies we need to solve. Team 0 has information that we need." The woman, it seemed, was someone not used to being told no, and she maintained only a veneer of politeness when talking to her nominal superior. She looked at Team 0 much like a hawk would an unsuspecting prey, and her emotions confirmed that impression.
To James, the agents arrayed behind her all seemed in various states of annoyance at being denied access to information and anticipation of getting their hands on it. No one appeared concerned with pushing a team of young Awakeners that had just emerged from a harrowing experience.
It was then that Mr. Bethany stood, his towering form casting a long shadow over the assembled group. "Are you questioning my directive, Agent?" His voice, though not raised, filled the space. His presence went from that of a concerned old man to a seasoned warrior in a second, and James almost believed he was about to strike the woman down.
Jesus, ok, I get that it''s important not to talk about what we saw down there with just anyone, but are things in the AA so bad that he needs to go this far? Well, considering what I suspect happened to Miss Walker, it might be actually more surprising that he''s still hanging around. Still, the old man is scary when he wants to be.
The tension in the air was palpable as agent Hawkins met Mr. Bethany''s gaze. James could feel the genuine desire to face off against the old man within her before her sanity reasserted herself, and she decided it would be better not to push too much. After a moment, she relented, stepping back with a deferential nod. "No, Mr. Bethany. We''ll await the report."
Yeesh, that''s a lot of resentment. I understand not liking being given orders or confronted like this, but there is obviously something else at play. God, it''s so annoying only having a part of the puzzle. Just enough to know a lot is going on, but nowhere enough to find out what that is.
With the confrontation defused, Mr. Bethany turned his attention back to Team 0, his expression softening. "You''ve all been through enough today. Rest now. We''ll handle the debriefing once you''ve had time to recover."
"Thank you for that. But was there a need to go that far?" Lauren asked.
Mr. Bethany sighed, smoothing out his mustache. "No, I might have been a bit too brusque with Hawkins, but they have been getting on my nerves lately. Low-rank agents poking about, prodding, and asking questions they should know better than to ask. Things are changing, kids, and not for the better."
That was in line with what James had observed in the AA. The atmosphere was becoming more stifling as some internal war between factions was waged, and those outside of it could do nothing but hunker down and hope they didn''t get swept away by the tides.
Or if you are powerful enough like he is, you can just tell them to go fuck themselves. I don''t know his level, but Mr. Bethany feels at least B-rank. Possibly even more since his energies are so tightly controlled. I wouldn''t want to make him angry, either.
Chapter 145.5 - Interlude Leila
Amidst a battlefield strewn with the shattered remains of crystalline growths and scorched earth, Leila floated defiantly in the night sky. Shadows clung to her like a second skin, writhing and shifting with a life of their own. Atop her brow sat a crown of glowing embers and pure, dark flames that cast a sinister light upon her features.
Before her, the enemy loomed large. Its surface was a kaleidoscope of shimmering facets, each capable of bending light into powerful beams of energy that sliced through the air like blades. Its core pulsed with a malevolent intelligence that sought nothing less than Leila''s utter destruction.
The crystals that made it up oriented themselves toward her, reforming the flawless cube that had been hunting her for the last seven hours.
The island on which they fought was deserted, a forgotten piece of land where the flora reached for the skies in towering columns of green. But this natural beauty served only as the backdrop for the titanic struggle that unfolded, the once-verdant landscape slowly being reduced to ash and crystal under the might of their clashing powers.
Leila was a blur of motion, her mastery over shadow and fire allowing her to dance between the deadly spears of crystal that the cube hurled with relentless precision. Each movement was a calculated risk, a step taken in a fatal ballet that saw her weaving through explosions of light and energy.
For all its formidable might, the cube was matched by Leila''s ferocity and cunning. Her spells created as much death and destruction as the cube''s relentless assault. Its attempts to pin her down with barrages of crystalline projectiles were thwarted repeatedly as she summoned barriers of shadow to absorb the impact or unleashed torrents of flame to vaporize them mid-air. The island shook under the force of their battle, the air filled with the sound of shattering crystal and the roar of fire.
As the fight dragged on, Leila''s form began to change, her power growing with each spell cast. The shadows that enveloped her deepened, their darkness absolute, and the crown upon her head blazed with an intensity that turned night into day.
Her features warped. Horns of pure shadows extended from her forehead while her eyes glowed with a terrible light.
The cube''s surface shimmered with an otherworldly glow, its facets constantly shifting to optimize the reflection and refraction of light. It was a living prism capable of focusing the island''s ambient mana into beams of pure, destructive energy. These beams, imbued with its magical might, cut through the air and the surrounding flora with indiscriminate ferocity.
Flames, dark as the night and as bright as the sun, emanated from Leila''s hands, casting long, dancing shadows that moved with a life of their own. Her crown, now a blazing halo of fire and shadow, illuminated her with an infernal light, casting her as the protagonist in this apocalyptic tableau.
The battle was a dance of destruction. Leila''s movements were precise, each taking her just out of reach of the cube''s attacks. Her spells were cast with a desperation born of necessity; there was no room for error against an opponent who seemed to anticipate her every move. The cube directed its crystal spears with an evil intelligence; each volley meant to corner or impale her. More than once, Leila was forced to respond with blasts of fire so intense they vaporized the projectiles mid-flight, the resulting shockwaves clearing the air and momentarily pushing the cube back.
But the cube was relentless. It adapted, learning from each exchange, its attacks becoming more cunning and unpredictable. It began to use the island''s natural light not just as a weapon but as a tool, creating illusions to disorient and distract Leila, to bait her into making a mistake.
Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.
Surrounded by a vortex of crystalline spears and beams of light, Leila channeled the full breadth of her power. The air around her crackled with magical energy, the shadows and flames intertwining in a spectacular display of her dominion over the elements. She spoke the words of a demonic spell, her voice echoing with a power that seemed to shake the very fabric of reality. The Fires of Damnation she called upon were not mere hyperbole; they were a tangible, devastating force that erupted from her in a wave of destruction.
Sensing the imminent threat, the cube attempted to flee, its facets realigning in a desperate effort to escape. It didn¡¯t waste time once it felt the power she was unleashing, as its crystalline intelligence had no sense of pride. But Leila''s spell was relentless, a torrent of infernal fire that pursued the cube with unerring accuracy. "Once evoked, the Fires of Damnation will reduce their targets to ash, no matter how far the distance. Fleeing is pointless." Leila murmured to herself, observing the chase with an exhausted look. She would have preferred ending the fight without needing to reach so deep in her arsenal, but letting it continue any longer would have meant becoming exposed to the outside world, and she was still not ready for that moment.
I¡¯ve already pushed it. It¡¯s just that these damn things keep getting better every time.
Finally, the ebony flames engulfed it, melting its crystalline structure into slag. The light that had once shone so brightly from its facets was extinguished, leaving nothing but a silvery molten puddle as a testament to its existence.
As the fires died down, Leila stood alone amidst the ruins of the once-verdant island. Her transformation receded, the shadows and flames dissipating, leaving her looking more human. The crown of embers faded, but a residual glow remained behind in her eyes.
The aftermath was a scene of desolation. The towering trees that had stood as silent witnesses to the battle lay uprooted and charred. The landscape was scarred by magic and marred by the remnants of the cube''s crystalline constructs. The wildlife that had survived took a while to emerge from their hiding places, tentative and fearful in the face of such devastation.
Leila looked upon the destruction she had wrought and felt a pang of sorrow for the natural beauty that had been lost. But she also felt a sense of grim satisfaction. The island, though scarred, would recover in time. Nature always found a way to heal.
As the last echoes of the crackling flames faded into the ether under Leila''s will, a new presence made itself known. The Sin of Sloth appeared beside her without so much as a sound. "Is it done, then?" Leila inquired, her voice a mix of exhaustion and anticipation.
Sloth, her green eyes at once so familiar and so distant, nodded. "Yes, it''s done. The oldest S-rank dungeon that has plagued this world has been eradicated. Its corruption will spread no further." Her tone was matter-of-fact as if discussing the outcome of a task no more taxing than a stroll through a park.
Leila absorbed the words, slowly realizing the magnitude of Sloth''s accomplishment. Erasing an S-rank dungeon would change the very fabric of the world''s magical landscape. Such deep mana sinks were not in the same realm as normal dungeons, after all.
"I did have to make a small detour to ensure that a few foolish kids didn''t get killed by their hubris," Sloth commented. "But they are promising enough that it would have been a pity to let them die."
Leila nodded. She had long since learned that while the woman who had saved her didn''t often show herself, she was much more active than her name would imply. Her reach was great, and she had a finger in every pie.
As Sloth surveyed the island, her gaze taking in the destruction, she turned back to Leila. "You''re progressing well. Soon, you''ll be where you need to be."
Leila looked towards the horizon, where the sky met the sea in a line that blurred reality and possibility. "I suppose the world will never look the same, but it will be nice to see old friends again. I have some matters that need settling," she mused, more to herself than to Sloth.
"No, it won''t," Sloth agreed, her voice soft yet carrying an undeniable strength. "But then, change is the only constant in our existence. It is always happening despite our most fervent wishes. And we must be ready to meet it in whatever form it takes."
Her piece said the mysterious woman disappeared again. Leila knew she would find her in her villa, a couple of hundred miles away, but appreciated the time it would take her to fly there, as it allowed her to reflect on how much her life had changed in the past six months.
More strength is always welcome, but the thing I appreciate the most is being in the know. Only now do I understand just how ignorant I was. I suspected some things, but was so embroiled in petty disputes that I couldn''t see the big picture. Well, I suppose everyone with a brain will soon see it, too.
Sparing one last thought for the poor animals inhabiting the island she had ravaged, Leila took flight. "Wait for me, kids. I need a little more time to set things right. Once I''ve paid my debt, I''ll come back."
Chapter 146
The morning after their harrowing adventure in the ant dungeon, James and his teammates made their way through the sprawling AA headquarters to visit Mr. Bethany in his office. The air was crisp, winter having just recently arrived in New York. People outside the massive skyscraper bustled to their destinations without a care for the mess that the world was devolving into, their spirits undaunted.
On the other hand, Team 0 was not so callous. As they navigated the bustling corridors, the weight of recent events hung heavily upon them. Their resilience allowed them to be functional, but no one could deny that they had been through a lot lately. The ground below their feet was shifting, and they could feel its effects.
Mr. Bethany''s office was in a secluded wing of the headquarters, where the hustle of the main halls gave way to an imposing tranquility. The door, carved from dark wood and adorned with intricate runes, swung open at their approach, revealing the vast, book-lined sanctuary within. The room blended ancient and modern, where glowing screens coexisted with leather-bound tomes, and artifacts of significant power were displayed alongside awards and photographs.
As they entered, Mr. Bethany, seated behind a massive oak desk that seemed to have been hewn from the heart of an ancient forest, looked up. His expression, usually stern and commanding, softened upon seeing them. He gestured for them to take a seat in the plush chairs arranged before his desk.
"Thank you for coming to visit an old man; there is much to talk about," he began, his voice carrying the weight of unspoken concerns. "I''ve just been briefed on the preliminary findings from the investigative teams sent to the dungeon. It appears something anomalous occurred in its depths, but whatever it was, it''s no longer present."
James exchanged a glance with his teammates, a silent agreement passing between them. They had decided beforehand to keep the encounter with the red energy private from anyone outside their circle, at least not until they understood it better.
Mr. Bethany continued, "The teams conducted a thorough search, both of the dungeon and of you, upon their return. There''s no indication that you''ve taken anything from the site, but," he paused, his gaze sharpening, "that doesn''t mean there won''t be suspicion. The atmosphere within the AA is... tense. With so many of our powerhouses deployed across the globe or missing, everyone is on edge."
At the mention of Miss Walker, a shadow passed over Mr. Bethany''s features. It was a rare glimpse into the personal toll the current crises were taking on him. Leila Walker had been more than just another colleague for the old man, having considered him a mentor and friend. Her disappearance weighed heavily on his frame, as even the massive Awakener seemed to shrink upon himself, appearing more frail and weathered than ever before.
James felt a pang of sympathy for the old man. "We understand the situation is difficult, Mr. Bethany. We wanted to thank you again for your help yesterday. We know it''s a complicated moment, but you still went out of your way to protect us."
Mr. Bethany nodded, a small smile touching his lips. "Thank you, James. Your caring nature, and that of your team, is a rare commodity these days." He leaned back in his chair, his gaze drifting to the window where the morning light spilled into the room, casting long shadows across the floor.
James hesitated, aware of the gravity of what he was about to do. He needed to know, beyond a shadow of a doubt, if Mr. Bethany was someone he could truly trust. With a subtle shift of focus, James tapped into his psychic abilities, directing his attention toward the man seated across from him. He trod lightly, weaving through the old man''s psyche with the care of a surgeon, mindful not to leave any trace of his presence.
The mental landscape he encountered was a vast, tumultuous sea of emotions and memories. Old regrets and lost opportunities swirled in the depths alongside a surprising reservoir of strength and willpower. Buried beneath it all was a burning determination to set things right, a flame that had been smothered under the weight of grief. James could feel the depth of Mr. Bethany''s loss; Leila was more than just a colleague or a student to him - she was family, a daughter in all but blood.
Despite the pain and sorrow, Mr. Bethany''s unyielding resolve, his steely core, had not been extinguished. He had dedicated his life to the protection of others, weathered countless storms, and faced down nightmares. His commitment to the Awakeners'' Association and to humanity itself was unwavering.
Satisfied with what he had found, James withdrew gently, ensuring his intrusion left no ripples in the old man''s consciousness. The decision was made: Mr. Bethany was someone he could trust, with whom he shared a common purpose and who bore the scars of battles fought in the name of that purpose.
If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
"There is something else we need to discuss.¡± James ventured carefully, his eyes locked on the old man¡¯s face. The room seemed to grow more silent, the air thick with anticipation.
Mr. Bethany met his gaze, the lines of age and wisdom etched deeply into his face. "What is it, James?" he asked.
¡°I¡¯d be more comfortable if our privacy could be ensured.¡± James said, his voice low.
Mr. Bethany studied him briefly, his eyes narrowing as he weighed the implications. Then, with a nod of understanding, he reached into his desk drawer and pulled out an artifact. It was a small, unassuming stone held into a wooden box, but it pulsed with a power that filled the room, lighting up the runes carved all throughout and creating an invisible barrier that insulated their conversation from the outside world.
"Now, we can speak freely," Mr. Bethany said, setting the stone on the desk between them. "Tell me everything."
James took a deep breath, feeling the weight of his following words. He glanced at his friends, seeking their silent consent with his eyes. They nodded back, each expressing solemn trust in his ability to tell if they could count the old man as an ally. Turning back to Mr. Bethany, James steeled himself for the revelation he was about to share.
"Mr. Bethany," James began, his voice steady despite the turmoil brewing within him, "The day after Miss Walker¡¯s disappearance, I received a message. From my mother''s number. My mother, who hasn''t been in my life for more than a decade but is always involved in dangerous situations." He paused, gauging the old man''s reaction. Mr. Bethany''s eyes narrowed slightly, confusion and intrigue playing across his features.
James continued, "The message... I believe it implies that Miss Walker is still alive and well." The words hung in the air, charged with a heavy significance.
For a moment, Mr. Bethany seemed to freeze, his expression locked in a mask of disbelief. "James," he said slowly, his voice barely above a whisper, "are you certain of this?"
James nodded. "I haven''t received a reply yet, but the coincidences are too many for it to be casual. The timing, the number, the content of the message... It all points to her."
Silence enveloped the room as Mr. Bethany sank back into his chair, his gaze distant, lost in thought. The old man''s mind was a whirlwind of emotions¡ªhope, skepticism, and a burgeoning excitement battling for dominance.
Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, Mr. Bethany leaned forward, his eyes alight with a renewed vigor. ¡°No, you wouldn¡¯t lie about this. This¡ This could change everything," he murmured, almost to himself. Then, louder, to James, "If Leila is alive, if she''s out there somewhere, we need to find her. We need to bring her home."
His initial disbelief had evaporated, replaced by a palpable excitement. Suddenly, the old man laughed¡ªa deep, hearty sound that shook the room and resonated with profound joy. Tears of happiness welled in his eyes as he looked at James, gratitude shining through.
"Thank you, James," Mr. Bethany said, his voice thick with emotion. "Thank you for telling me. For giving me hope. Leila... She''s like a daughter to me. The thought of her being alive. It''s more than I''ve dared to hope for."
James watched the old man''s transformation, moved by the depth of his affection for Miss Walker. Clearly, her disappearance had left a void in Mr. Bethany''s life, a wound that had never fully healed. The possibility of her return rekindled a flame smothered by months of uncertainty and grief.
Soon, however, the initial wave of joy at the possibility of Leila''s survival gave way to a darker, more tumultuous emotion. His face, usually crinkled in happiness, betrayed a hint of something far more volatile: a titanic rage simmering just beneath the surface.
James, sensitive to the subtle cues of the old man''s psychic landscape, could feel the storm of fury building. To Mr. Bethany''s strength of will, he managed to contain it and kept the room from shaking apart under the force of his wrath.
"If Leila is alive and has not contacted us directly," Mr. Bethany spoke slowly, each word measured and heavy, "it means she believes she cannot. That implies... the AA is involved in her disappearance." The last words were spoken with a gravity that pulled at the very air, making it denser and harder to breathe.
The room fell silent, the only sound the distant hum of the headquarters, oblivious to the storm brewing within its walls. Mr. Bethany''s hands clenched into fists on the surface of his desk, the wood groaning under the pressure. For a moment, it seemed he might unleash his power, rending the building asunder in his quest for answers.
But then, the moment passed. The old man inhaled deeply, visibly composing himself, his shoulders relaxing as he exhaled. When he spoke again, his voice was calm, but it carried an undercurrent of iron resolve.
"James," he said, his gaze now locked with the young man''s, "thank you. This... This gives me a direction, a purpose." The gratitude in his voice was palpable, but it was the determination that genuinely marked his words. "I must make some calls. Some old friends need to be alerted, preparations need to be made." James could see the change in Mr. Bethany, the way the information had revitalized him, giving him a purpose that had perhaps been lacking since Leila''s disappearance.
Though only briefly, the old man''s laughter filled the room again, echoing against the stone and wood, a testament to the depth of his emotion. "Leila... my daughter is still out there. And we''re going to bring her home." Tears streamed down Mr. Bethany''s cheeks, but they were tears of joy, of renewed hope. He wiped them away with a gesture that was completely unembarrassed. "I need some time to put things in order, but I''ll have a plan ready shortly. Take a couple of days to rest with your families, because things will be hectic from here on."
As Mr. Bethany reached for his phone, James and his team knew they were witnessing the beginning of a significant movement. The old man''s network was vast, his influence deep. Calls made from this office could sway the AA''s balance of power and marshal resources unseen for years.
The team stood, knowing their visit had come to an end, feeling satisfied with what they had accomplished. They had delivered a message and rekindled the flame of hope in a man who had thought his light forever extinguished.
As they left Mr. Bethany''s office, the sounds of the AA headquarters enveloping them once more, they carried with them the weight of their mission. The path ahead was unclear, fraught with danger and uncertainty. But they were not alone. In Mr. Bethany, they had an ally whose power and influence could change the course of their quest.
Chapter 147
As the winter sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows over Brighton Beach, Team 0 navigated the bustling streets. Their destination was an unassuming establishment tucked away from the main thoroughfare, where the old world clung stubbornly to the new. The bar, known simply as The Mariner''s Respite, was a relic of a bygone era, a sanctuary for those who preferred their drinks strong and their conversations private.
Upon entering, the team was immediately struck by the bar''s atmosphere. The air was thick with the scent of aged wood and the faint hint of tobacco, the lighting dim but welcoming. The d¨¦cor was a tasteful blend of nautical themes and classic elegance, with brass fixtures gleaming softly and dark, polished wood underfoot. The patrons were eclectic, but each shared a common thread of sophistication and an air of discretion. Well-dressed gentlemen sipped whiskey neat at the bar, engaging in hushed conversations that hinted at deals made and secrets kept.
The team was met at the door by a host who seemed to have stepped out of another time. His attire was impeccably tailored, and his manner was polite yet distant. Without exchanging a word, he seemed to know precisely who they were and why they were there, guiding them through the main room with its clusters of patrons and towards a door at the far end of the bar.
Beyond this door lay a room that felt like a world apart. The bar''s noise faded into a muted background hum, replaced by the soft crackle of a fireplace and the more intimate ambiance of a private lounge. Rich leather chairs were arranged around a low table, upon which a decanter of what looked to be aged scotch and several glasses rested. And there, waiting for them with the calm assurance of a man in his own element, was Mr. Marcus Bethany.
"Apologies for the cloak and dagger," Mr. Bethany began, his voice carrying a warmth that contrasted with the cool air of the Brooklyn evening. He gestured towards the chairs, inviting Team 0 to make themselves comfortable. "But with the way things are moving, it''s better to err on the side of caution."
Once seated, Mr. Bethany signaled to a waiter who had appeared as silently as a shadow at the door. With a few quiet words, drinks were ordered for the team - choices that matched each member''s preference perfectly, a testament to Mr. Bethany''s attention to detail. As the waiter departed, Mr. Bethany assured them, "The owner is an old friend and an Awakener. He understands the value of privacy. Our conversation here is shielded from prying eyes and ears. The staff only hear what they''re meant to, and the wards in place would give even the most skilled scryer a run for their money."
James took a moment to absorb his surroundings. The room was a haven of sorts, a place where the weight of the world could be momentarily lifted. The soft glow of the fireplace cast a gentle light on Mr. Bethany''s features, softening the lines of worry that had become all too familiar. Here, in this secluded room, it seemed possible to speak freely, to share burdens that had grown too heavy to bear alone.
Mr. Bethany sipped his drink, the amber liquid catching the light as he held the glass. "I brought you here because the situation is evolving faster than anticipated. The moves I¡¯m making set things in motion that can''t easily be stopped. It''s imperative that we stay one step ahead."
He went on to explain the delicate intricacies of their current predicament. With the AA in a state of unrest and factions vying for power, any misstep could have catastrophic consequences. "Leila''s disappearance," he continued, "is a thread that, if pulled correctly, could unravel a larger tapestry of deceit and manipulation within the Association. I need to tread carefully, but also with determination. My goal is not just to bring her back, but to expose those who dared attempt to murder my daughter."
Mr. Bethany leaned forward, his eyes reflecting the fire''s glow, lending him the appearance of a general about to go to war. "In the last day, I''ve reached out to several old friends, many of whom had retired or stepped away from the front lines of our organization. Most of them have agreed to step out of the shadows again, and those that didn¡¯t will help in other ways.¡±
His voice held a mighty resolve and a tinge of sadness, acknowledging the gravity of pulling his allies back into a fray they thought they had left behind. "We''re going to take control of several local branches of the AA within the next month. With so many of our most powerful Awakeners deployed or missing, the organization''s structure is more vulnerable than it has been for years."
James, always quick to grasp the underlying strategies, leaned in, curiosity piqued. "Do you intend to take the reins yourself, then?"
The old man chuckled, a sound that seemed too large for the quiet room. "No, James, I''m not so foolish as to assume direct power, nor are my friends. That would make us a target and could undermine the very goals we strive to achieve.¡± He sipped his drink thoughtfully before continuing. "I have several talented individuals in mind who will make that sacrifice in my stead. They''re leaders who can inspire and invoke change without drawing undue attention to the machinations behind the scenes."
Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
Mr. Bethany''s strategy was clear: to orchestrate a quiet revolution within the AA, leveraging the discontent and desire for change that had been simmering beneath the surface. "Many within our ranks are unhappy with how things have been handled lately. Change, in such situations, is not just welcome but necessary. We''ll need to engage in significant politicking, forcing votes on the local boards. But I believe we have the numbers."
His plan was ambitious, a bold stroke aimed at reshaping the AA from within. It would require finesse, diplomacy, and, at times, a willingness to play in the gray areas of power dynamics. Mr. Bethany was proposing nothing less than a political coup, executed not through force but through influence and the strategic placement of allies.
As the discussion unfolded, the team gained insight into the depth of Mr. Bethany''s network, a testament to his decades of service and the loyalty he had garnered. He mentioned each name with respect, indicating not just allies but friends. These individuals shared a common vision for the future of the AA and, by extension, the world of Awakeners.
Lauren, ever the pragmatist, raised an important question. "What about the backlash? If you''re successful, there will be those who resist the change, who may see this as an usurpation. They will probably cry to the media that you¡¯ve seized power in a coup.¡±
Mr. Bethany nodded, acknowledging the risk. "There will be opposition, of course. But the AA is an organization built on the principle of protecting humanity from the dangers of our world. We''ve strayed from that path, embroiled in politics and power games. It''s time we returned to our roots, and if that means weathering the storm of controversy, so be it."
The meeting took an unexpected turn when Mr. Bethany addressed Team 0 with a seriousness that immediately commanded their attention. "There''s another matter we need to discuss: security and safety. Not just for yourselves but also for your families."
The team exchanged puzzled looks.
Mr. Bethany continued, his voice steady and grave. "You all have become a vulnerability in the grand scheme of things. While heroic and necessary, your actions in the ant dungeon have not gone unnoticed. There are players within the AA and beyond who would not hesitate to use you - or worse, your families - against me."
The revelation sent a chill through the room. The thought of their loved ones being dragged into the murky world of power struggles and hidden agendas was a nightmare scenario they had all hoped to avoid.
"To mitigate this risk, I propose you take some time away from the state. An extended vacation, if you will." Mr. Bethany''s suggestion hung in the air, its implications slowly sinking in.
Ezekiel, ever the voice of concern, raised an eyebrow. "You''re asking us to run?"
"Not run, Ezekiel. Strategically reposition." Mr. Bethany corrected gently. "This temporary measure will allow me to consolidate my hold on power without worrying about the safety of those in the know who cannot defend themselves."
He explained further, "I will personally finance a month-long vacation for each of your families. I will do everything in our power to ensure their safety during the transition of power."
The idea of forcing their families into hiding, even for their own protection, was met with reluctance, but it eventually morphed into acceptance. The team understood the necessity of the measure but grappled with the implications of such a decision.
Mr. Bethany, sensing their trepidation, added, "This is not a decision I make lightly. But please understand, the less you are seen as pawns on the board, the better positioned we are to navigate the challenges ahead."
He then shifted the topic to something slightly more upbeat, albeit no less serious, "During this time away, I want you all to focus on achieving the rank-up to D-rank. I''ve already found several powerful individuals who have expressed their willingness to train you."
The team''s interest was piqued by the mention of training with high-caliber Awakeners, a silver lining in an otherwise dark cloud. The prospect of strengthening their abilities to reach new heights offered a glimmer of hope amidst the uncertainty. Mr. Bethany concluded the meeting with a firm resolve. "The next month will be critical for us all. While you train and a few of my men ensure the safety of your loved ones, I will be working to secure our future within the AA. When you return, it will be to a safer, more stable environment where you can continue your work without looking over our shoulders."
There wasn''t much that they could say to that. The old man had been roused to action, and he was proving himself to be a force of nature. James felt like he was being steamrolled into submission by all the changes and announcements, but at least he felt heartened that he could sense the good intentions within Mr. Bethany.
If it had been anyone else, I might have genuinely worried about what I had unleashed, but he''s trustworthy. If there is someone who can finally make things right, it''s him. And with a new leadership, Miss Walker might be able to return! Now, we just need to hope this doesn''t start a civil war, and we''ll be golden.
Irony aside, James felt satisfied with the meeting''s outcome. Yes, he hadn''t expected the old man to be so productive in a little more than a day, but that was good. Sometimes, years passed when nothing happened, and sometimes days passed with more stuff going on than entire decades.
"So we must convince our families to pack up and leave for a month and prepare for a new training trip?" Maria asked, summarizing what was required of them.
"That is correct. You have done much already, and it wouldn''t be right to ask you to participate in the coming operations. One day, when you are strong enough, you will organize them, but for now, we must keep you safe so there can be a future." Mr. Bethany answered.
"And it doesn''t hurt that if you fail, you have in us a base to start from all over again in a few years, right?" James lightly posed the question.
The old man took a sip of his drink before meeting his eyes. "Yes, that is correct. If my coup fails, the fact that you''ll be away and safe will allow you to try again once you are strong enough." He admitted candidly.
James smiled, appreciating the honesty. "Good. Then I''m in."
Chapter 148
The following morning brought a task that James wasn''t looking forward to. Convincing his grandparents to leave their home for a month was never going to be easy, but allowing them to stay in New York while Mr. Bethany went through with his coup would mean exposing them to an unacceptable level of danger.
The two elders had become increasingly reclusive since the Apocalypse, their once adventurous spirits tempered by the chaos that had reshaped the world. Their home had become their sanctuary, a place of safety amidst uncertainty.
James approached the conversation with resignation, knowing he''d have to work hard to convince them. He knew that the mere suggestion of travel would be met with resistance, but the stakes were too high for him not to try.
After breakfast, he found them in the living room. Larry read the newspaper while Rosa knitted by his side. The domestic scene belied James''s tension as he broached the subject.
It''s not like there is a good icebreaker for this kind of thing. Oh, look, somehow your twenty-year-old grandson will send you to a five-star resort for a month. There is no need to ask questions; everything is perfectly normal!
"Grandma, Grandpa, how would you feel about going on a vacation? Maybe somewhere nice and warm, away from the cold for a while?" James decided to be upfront from the start, trying to keep his tone light and enticing.
Rosa looked up from her knitting, her expression one of mild amusement. "A vacation? And why would we do that now, after all these years?"
Larry set aside the newspaper, his brow furrowing. "We haven''t left this house for more than a day trip since... well, you know, the world went sideways. What''s got into you, suggesting something like this now?"
"Exactly because of that!" He answered, trying to show some excitement. "You guys have been stuck here for too long. I have some contacts that made me a good offer, and you''d be perfectly safe since it''s through the AA." That was one of the main reasons the tourism industry had faltered. Only the best hotels and resorts outside major cities could afford to have Awakeners on standby to guarantee the safety of their guests. Low-cost tourism, unfortunately, was a thing of the past.
"Now, dear, that sounds lovely, but we are too old. Even just leaving the house to get groceries is a hassle and a half!" His grandmother replied, laughing.
"But think about the opportunity this is!" James said, a bit of desperation creeping into his tone. He couldn''t afford to let the two stay in New York, as he was sure they''d get caught up in the mess that was about to go down, especially without him there to protect them. "It won''t happen again, and now you are still strong enough to enjoy it."
Unfortunately, James could see the walls going up, their comfort with the status quo a formidable barrier to his persuasion. He tried to appeal to their sense of adventure, reminiscing about the trips they used to take before the world changed, but his words seemed to fall on deaf ears. The more he pushed, the more suspicious they became, their questions turning sharper, probing.
Realizing that subtlety and enticement would not work, James made a decision. He needed to tell them at least part of the truth.
This is going nowhere. They are stubborn like goats, and trying to push more would just seem suspicious. I can already sense they believe something weird is going on. I can''t see any other way of getting them to agree than to tell them a bit of what''s going on. Well, at least I''m not directly involved this time. That should make it easier to accept.
But first, he had to ensure their privacy. His sense of being watched had grown stronger since a few days ago when he had first found the spy working on the power lines, a persistent tickle at the back of his mind that he couldn''t ignore.
Sighing, James took a moment to center himself and expand his psychic gaze. His metaphysical eyes immediately found the same man he had noticed days before, casually "checking" the plumbing of a nearby house. James''s gaze hardened. The man''s presence was no coincidence, and his Talent for controlling outgoing signals meant that any attempt to communicate electronically would be compromised.
Still, I don''t think that guy can hear us talk. He shows no reaction to anything going on, and the only mana I can feel coming from him is spread in a cloud, capturing radio waves.
The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
That didn''t mean he should take chances, however. Thus, James extended his psychic abilities, weaving a telekinetic bubble around the living room. The construct was subtle, designed not to alarm his grandparents or alert the man outside to its existence. It would serve as a barrier against eavesdropping.
"Grandma, Grandpa, there''s something I need to tell you, and it''s important that you listen and try to understand why I''m asking you to consider leaving for a while," James began, his voice carrying a seriousness that immediately captured their attention.
Rosa set aside her knitting, her expression turning concerned. "James, what''s going on? Are you caught up in something dangerous?" She asked, inadvertently coming close to the heart of the matter.
Larry leaned forward, his demeanor protective. "Whatever it is, you can tell us. We''re here for you."
Taking a deep breath, James explained the situation as best he could without revealing too much. He spoke of the dangers that had arisen since Miss Walker''s disappearance, of powerful factions within the Awakener community that could pose a threat to them, and of Mr. Bethany''s plan to ensure their safety.
"The world is changing again, or maybe it has never stopped changing and not necessarily for the better. There are people, powerful people, who wouldn''t hesitate to use you to get to me, and me to get to him." James said, the weight of his responsibility bearing down on him.
Rosa''s hands trembled slightly, but her voice was steady. "And you believe going away for a while will keep us safe?"
"Yes, I do. I will be going away for a while, too; it''s a precaution to ensure that we''re all out of reach until things settle down," James assured them, hoping to convey the situation''s urgency without inciting panic.
Larry''s jaw set, a determined glint in his eye. "And what about you, boy? What will you be doing while we''re hiding away?"
"I''ll be training, getting stronger. Some people have agreed to help me and my friends, but I can only focus on that if I know you''re safe," James replied, his resolve firm.
The conversation continued, with James answering their questions and addressing their concerns as best he could. The initial resistance from his grandparents softened as they began to understand the gravity of the situation. The decision to leave was not made lightly, but in the end, the promise of safety outweighed their reluctance to leave their home.
I''m so glad they are reasonable people. I might have had to kidnap them if they said no.
As the first light of dawn crept over the city, James stood at the window of his grandparents'' home, watching intently as a sleek, black Marriott VIP van pulled up to the curb. The sight filled him with a complex mix of emotions - relief that his grandparents would soon be out of immediate danger, anxiety about the looming threats they all faced, and a deep, unsettling sense of solitude. He watched as Rosa and Larry Summers, with their modest bags, were greeted by the driver, a C-rank Awakener whose calm demeanor belied his significant power. James had been assured that his grandparents'' safety was the driver''s utmost priority, and as the van glided away from the curb, he allowed himself a moment of cautious optimism.
Ensuring his grandparents were safely en route out of the city was the first step in a much larger plan. Once the van had turned the corner and disappeared from view, James took a deep breath, steeling himself for the days ahead. His path led him towards a designated meeting point given to him by Mr. Bethany, a nondescript location in central Brooklyn that held the promise of new beginnings and formidable challenges.
James made his way through the city with deliberate care, weaving through the streets in a pattern designed to look casual to any onlookers that was anything but. His mind was a whirlwind of thoughts and plans, each step taking him further from the life he had known and deeper into the unknown. The journey felt longer than it was, but he was more than ready to get started when he got to the meeting point, where he could feel two known signatures.
There, an ice cream van awaited him, its nondescript exterior blending seamlessly with the cityscape. James hesitated for just a moment before opening the door and stepping inside.
There, he found Lauren and an old acquaintance, Mr. Julian, the monstrously powerful Awakener who had guided Team 0 through their first rank up. The air inside the refrigerated compartment was cool and crisp, and the atmosphere was charged with an unspoken tension.
Mr. Bethany told us we would have teachers to lead us, but I didn''t expect he''d get one of the most powerful people in the States. Damn, that old man is much sneakier than I expected, and I knew he was planning a coup. It''s the mustache, I think. It makes him look jolly and friendly.
Mr. Julian, dressed as always in understated clothes resembling a farmer¡¯s, greeted the two with a nod. "James, Lauren," he began, his voice carrying the weight of years and experience, "Marcus is an old friend of mine, as you might imagine. Though I shall not partake in the political maneuvers he has planned, as my loyalties are... complex, I have agreed to take care of you two for the next month."
''Political maneuvers'' is a nice way of saying he''s trying to seize power, but I guess it''s all about having an excuse if things go tits up. I''m surprised Mr. Julian is wasting time training us. Not many would be able to oppose him if he made his stance known. But that might be part of why he''s not¡ Taking over the New York AA is one thing, but they still need to get the main offices to accept the change in management. Those fogeys cannot do much about it as long as it''s not an overtly violent operation, since the organization operates on a federal structure. Still, any hint of improper behavior - beyond the arm-wrenching behind the scenes in these situations - would allow them to reject the change in power. This whole situation is so complex it¡¯s still confusing me, and I put a ton of points in MIND.
Despite his turbulent thoughts, James listened intently, absorbing every word. The opportunity to train under someone as renowned as Mr. Julian was both an honor and a daunting prospect, considering how grueling the training had been the last time.
"I will train you to become decent enough Awakeners that you won''t need to be shuttled off the next time something important happens," Mr. Julian continued, his gaze piercing, getting to the heart of the matter while the van pulled away from the city. "This won''t be easy, nor will it be without risk. But I promise you, by the end of this month, you will be far stronger than you are now."
James and Lauren exchanged glances. They both would have liked having their teammates with them, but the necessity of more specialized training and avoiding notice meant they''d been divided into two groups. Still, considering who would be training them, James didn''t feel they had lost out.
I have a strong feeling this month will make the last training session look like a kid''s play, but the promise to make us strong enough to finally participate in these operations is too tempting.
Chapter 149
The transition from the ice cream van to a striking new truck at a nondescript gas station beyond New York City''s limits was swift, with Mr. Julian taking the driver''s seat and beckoning James and Lauren to join him. As they settled into the comfortable interior, the engine roared to life, marking the true beginning of their road trip, which they were informed would lead them all the way to Florida, where an area suitable for their needs had been reserved.
The atmosphere inside the truck was charged with a sense of anticipation. Mr. Julian, being a figure of considerable power and experience, was not just their escort but a bridge to the hidden events shaping the world of Awakeners. As the miles rolled by, he began peeling back the secrecy layers that cloaked the New York AA''s inner workings.
"The Regional Director of the New York AA," Mr. Julian started, his voice steady and imbued with gravity, "is perceived by the public and many within our community as competent and reasonable. However, the reality is far more complex. He is, above all, a pragmatist, willing to employ ruthless measures to achieve his goals."
James and Lauren listened intently, absorbing the old man''s words. The landscape outside the window - a blur of passing trees and the occasional town that had a powerful enough Guild or AA branch to survive the monsters - went by unnoticed as their attention was entirely directed to the conversation.
"His methods were once tolerated by the old guard, under the belief that his actions, though extreme, were necessary evils in a world still reeling from the Apocalypse. Anything that could lead us to retake our land was not to be questioned." Mr. Julian continued, his gaze fixed on the road ahead. "But recent incidents have illuminated a disturbing pattern. His pragmatism has crossed into outright abuse and arrogance, endangering the very fabric of our society."
The revelation that the Regional Director might be responsible for the disappearance of critical figures within both Guilds and the AA was not surprising to James. He had witnessed firsthand how the man changed approach when put in different situations, and it wasn''t much of a stretch to believe what he had sensed was just the tip of the iceberg. It was still alarming that someone at the helm of such power could wield it with impunity for so long and with the tacit approval of most.
"Among those who have vanished," Mr. Julian went on, ¡°were many individuals accused of crimes, certainly, but also those whose only ''fault'' was probing too deeply into matters meant to stay buried. This includes investigators, potential whistleblowers, and even those loosely associated with suspects."
Lauren, direct as always, interjected, "So, he''s essentially sanctioned extrajudicial killings to maintain his version of order?"
Mr. Julian nodded solemnly. "Exactly. While some of his targets may have indeed been criminals, the arbitrary nature of these disappearances - without due process or oversight - cannot be condoned. It sets a dangerous precedent that threatens the principles upon which the AA was founded."
The Apocalypse did a lot more damage than what appears at first glance. Everyone knows about the terrible loss of life of those days, of entire regions of the planet being turned into wastelands, and of the monsters that still roam what were once vibrant cities. But it also allowed people to lower their standards of leadership. Fear meant that anyone who could offer safety was allowed to do whatever they wanted, as long as they maintained a veneer of normalcy. It''s not really anyone''s fault, as it''s a human condition, but it''s something we need to push back against whenever we can.
The truck sped through state lines, the journey a metaphor for their departure from the familiar into uncharted territories, both in their mission and understanding of the world they were sworn to protect.
Florida''s welcoming warmth was still a distant promise as they traversed the heart of North Carolina. As lunchtime approached, Mr. Julian steered the truck into the parking lot of a Buc-ee¡¯s. It was a place famous for its clean restrooms, wide array of food options now that most competitors had gone bankrupt, and a cult following among the rare road trippers. It was also one of the very few stops available these days, as the fee to have a Guild team on hand was beyond most companies.
The establishment was bustling with activity, a cross-section of America on the move. The occasional courageous family, truckers, and intrepid solo travelers all converged here, each with their own stories and destinations.
Inside, the trio found a spot at the far end of the dining area, away from most patrons. Mr. Julian ordered burgers and wings before getting up and leaving for the bathroom while they waited for their food to arrive.
"Everything''s moving so fast," Lauren remarked, stirring her drink with a straw. "Miss Walker''s disappearance changed everything, but we couldn''t do anything about it. Now it seems like everything is happening at once."
Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.
"Things are happening quicker than I expected, but in a good way. If Mr. Bethany had taken his time, he wouldn''t have been able to take the chance he has now." James replied.
"I guess. Still, there are more people here than I would have thought. Traveling is not something to take lightly these days." She commented.
James nodded, his gaze wandering over the other diners. "Yeah, I didn''t think it would be just us, but this place is almost full. Not that everyone looks to be going on vacation." His eyes settled on a group that seemed out of place amidst the travelers - a family, likely from a rural background, judging by their attire and the cautious way they navigated the crowded space. "People are still being forced into cities for safety, abandoning their homes because living too far from an Awakener''s protection is too dangerous."
The burgers arrived, a welcome distraction from the heavy topics at hand. The food was surprisingly good; the burgers were juicy and flavorful, and the wings were well-spiced and crispy, a testament to the establishment''s reputation. Buc-ee¡¯s had somehow managed to expand even in the post-apocalyptic world they lived in, opening restaurants alongside their older shops. It was one of the few non-Awakener-related success stories that could be heard lately. Yet, even as they ate, the gravity of the earlier conversation loomed over them.
Mr. Julian, having allowed them a moment of quiet reflection, returned and resumed the discussion. "Marcus Bethany is making bold moves, true. But they''re necessary. The current situation within the AA and the unchecked actions of the Regional Director are symptoms of a larger problem. A decay that''s set in after the initial reclamations failed to retake the whole country. What he''s doing is not just seizing control. He will be restoring accountability and safeguarding the principles that should guide us, of that I¡¯m sure.¡±
"But at what cost? How much are we willing to disrupt to bring about this change?" Lauren asked.
Mr. Julian met her gaze squarely. "The cost will be high, undoubtedly. There will be resistance and not just from those currently in power. Change, even when necessary, is often met with fear and suspicion. But the cost of inaction, allowing corruption and autocracy to take root, would be far higher. Marcus will try his best to prevent bloodshed, but I don''t doubt a few of the more bellicose allies of the Director will have to be dealt with." Lauren had nothing to say to that, merely concentrating on eating.
The conversation restarted once they finished their meal and got back into the truck, with James broaching a subject that had been lingering in the back of his mind. "If you agree with what Mr. Bethany is doing, why won''t you participate in the operation yourself?" he asked directly. The old man had been forthcoming with information, yet James sensed a boundary he hadn''t crossed.
Mr. Julian took a moment, his eyes losing focus as if gazing into a distance only he could see, though his hands remained steady on the wheel. When he finally spoke, his voice was tinged with resignation and determination. "I have my reasons," he began slowly, each word measured. "I''ve sworn not to get involved in power struggles, not to seek personal acclaim or power for myself. I intend to keep that promise."
He paused, letting the weight of his words sink in. "I''m not so callous as to ignore a friend¡¯s request for help, especially when he''s fighting to improve things. But I''m jaded enough to know that changing one factor isn''t enough to bring the whole country back into the light. The problems we face are systemic, rooted in decades of compromises and the aftermath of the Apocalypse."
Mr. Julian''s gaze wandered to the rearview mirror to James and Lauren, his expression softening. "I''ve chosen instead to dedicate myself to raising the next generation of Awakeners. To instill in them the values and skills they''ll need to navigate this world and, hopefully, make it a better place. That''s my chosen path, and I''ll stay true to it."
James felt a twinge of frustration at the old man''s response, wanting to argue, to convince him that his involvement could make a crucial difference. Yet, he recognized the conviction in Mr. Julian''s words, understanding that pushing further would be futile. Instead, he nodded, respecting the older Awakener''s decision.
I guess everyone has the right to choose their path. I doubt I''ll be able to convince him, considering how settled he seems in his decision. He has been thinking about this for a long time and probably has access to much more information than I do.
Changing the topic, he asked, "What will our training consist of, then? If you''re not directly involved in Mr. Bethany''s plans, what do you have in store for us?"
Mr. Julian''s eyes twinkled with a mischievous light, starkly contrasting the solemnity of their earlier conversation. "Ah, now that''s a surprise I won''t spoil," he said, a grin spreading across his face. "But prepare yourselves to be worked to the bone. Ranking up will be only the start. You''ll emerge from this month stronger, more skilled, and ready to face whatever challenges come your way."
I''m torn between being very happy that an S-ranker is about to spend a whole month training me and being terrified of precisely what that means. Well, at least I know I''ll be much more powerful if I make it out of it alive.
"There is something else I''d like to ask." James finally said, getting his companions'' attention. "I understand that we are going to Florida to train, and I will dedicate myself to it body and soul. But if possible, I''d like some free time to run a couple of errands. There are some people down there that I would really like to meet."
Despite his best efforts to remain neutral, James was aware that some of the bloodthirst he kept carefully locked away in the recesses of his mind had leaked through. By how Lauren looked at him in surprise, his attempts were unsuccessful.
"That sounds like an interesting story." The old man replied neutrally. "I could be convinced to let you go if it''s for a good enough cause."
James sighed. He really would have liked not to have to share his family history with everyone, but it seemed like he wouldn''t be that lucky. "I''ll tell you about it once I''m sure I can actually meet them; how about that?"
The old man grunted in assent. "I''m not going to pry if you don''t want to tell me, but I took you two under my wing to train you up into good fighters, not to allow you to run around and create chaos."
James nodded, "That''s fine. It''s a personal issue and I understand your position, sir."
The conversation then drifted to lighter topics, with Mr. Julian sharing tales of his adventures and the lessons he''d learned along the way.
As night fell and they made their way further south, James reflected on the day''s discussions. Initially just a means to an end, the road trip had become worth it on its merit. He looked at Lauren, who seemed lost in thought and felt that things would be alright. Together, under Mr. Julian''s guidance, they would forge a new path forward, ready to confront whatever awaited them in Florida and beyond.
And I can get some revenge, finally.
Chapter 150
After a long drive that whisked them through the changing landscapes of the East Coast, from Georgia''s rich fields to Florida''s humid weather, Mr. Julian''s truck finally veered off the main road, taking a less-traveled path that led deep into the heart of the Everglades. The air grew heavy with moisture, the din of the highway fading as they entered an overgrown road accompanied by a symphony of sounds: the chirping of crickets, the croaking of frogs, and the occasional splash of water hinting at the presence of life in the murky depths beside them.
As they penetrated further into this wild expanse, the outlines of what once promised luxury and retreat from the world''s cares began to emerge. Now a ghost of its former glory, a resort stood as a testament to the Apocalypse that struck the world. Nature had started its relentless reclaim of the structures, vines embracing the walls, and the once-manicured lawns overrun with a riot of greenery that no gardener''s hand could hope to tame.
Mr. Julian parked the truck in what used to be a grand circular driveway, now cracked and sprouting with weeds. "Welcome to your new home," he declared, a hint of irony in his voice as he gestured towards the dilapidated resort. "It''s not much, but it has its own charm."
James and Lauren exchanged a look. They could do nothing but shrug at each other. Getting out of the truck, they grabbed their bags and followed Mr. Julian into the resort, stepping over debris and avoiding the more aggressive plant life that had made the building its domain.
The resort''s interior was like a painting frozen in time, depicting the moment when everything came crashing down. Elegant furniture lay strewn across the floor, covered in dust, and the air was thick with the scent of mold and decay. They moved through the lobby, its once-opulent decorations now serving as perches for birds and insects that watched them warily from the shadows.
"I''ll leave you kids to explore. Just remember not to wander too far from the resort grounds and that no matter what mess you might get into, tomorrow, the training starts." The old man said as he levitated his bags, moving around the reception counter and picking a key from the several arrayed there. "Once you are done, I suggest you eat the sandwiches we bought earlier and go to bed. You''ll need the energy." And with that, he walked up the stairs, disappearing from sight.
The two young Awakeners shared another look, something that had been happening more and more lately, and silently decided it was an agreeable plan.
James kept his psychic senses alert as they wandered, scanning for any sign of danger. The Everglades were known for their abundance of life, but not all were friendly, especially with the concentration of mana he could sense. Lauren, meanwhile, couldn''t hide her fascination with their surroundings. "Can you imagine what this place was like before everything happened?" she mused, running her fingers along a vine-covered railing as they ascended a staircase leading to the upper floors.
"Barely," James replied, his voice soft, "A paradise for those looking to escape. Looking at it now, it''s certainly not suitable to host anyone. You''d have to tear everything down and start from zero." His gaze was distant, taking in the decay around them, a reminder of how quickly civilization''s veneer could be stripped away.
As they explored the grounds, evidence of the resort''s former life was everywhere. The golf course, once a pristine expanse of carefully manicured grass, was now a wild meadow, home to birds and smaller creatures that had taken over the fairways and greens. Here and there, the remains of a golf cart or a flag marking a hole peeked out from the underbrush, silent witnesses to the days when laughter and applause echoed across the course.
Their path took them past the spa, a luxurious complex that promised relaxation and rejuvenation in its heyday. The main pool, visible through the broken windows, now hosted a less-than-welcoming occupant. A large crocodile, mundane but no less dangerous for it, basked in the murky water, its eyes watching them with disinterest. "Let''s not disturb him," Lauren whispered, pulling James away before he could step closer. They shared a moment of levity, imagining the spa''s guests'' reactions to such an unexpected treatment.
"I imagine the rich old ladies that must have frequented this place would not enjoy such august company." She giggled.
James smirked. "Just the sight would have been enough to do some of them in. That thing is huge and doesn''t have a drop of mana. Just think of how big it would be if it mutated into a monster."
Continuing their exploration, they made their way upstairs, where the true cost of the Apocalypse became heartbreakingly clear. The door to one of the suites, its wood swollen from the humidity, resisted their efforts to open it. With a concerted push, aided by a minor application of James''s telekinesis, the door gave way with a groan.
Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.
Inside, the remnants of a luxurious suite greeted them, though any sense of opulence was long gone. Mold and debris covered the floor, and the furnishings were faded and torn. In this setting, they found the skeletons of a family huddled together in what must have once been a master bedroom. The scene was somber, breaking the two out of the fun they had been having.
Just how many people died because of the suddenness of the Apocalypse? I read estimates ranging from one billion to one and a half within the first month, but it''s such a vast number that it''s impossible to picture properly. The world is littered with places like this, abandoned shortly after monsters emerged, and have never seen any human since. We might reclaim territory every year, but the days we took back entire counties at once are behind us. It''s only a slow creep now. I can¡¯t imagine how many families like this one have long since been forgotten by everyone.
James and Lauren stood in silence, contemplating the skeletons. "Do you think they were trapped here when it all started?" Lauren asked, her voice barely above a whisper.
"Maybe," James replied, his telekinesis extending gently to touch the remains, slowly lifting them and moving over to the balcony. From there, he used the skill to dig a grave and placed the family inside in a few short moments. "Or they could have come here afterward, seeking shelter. This place would have been defensible and isolated. It might have seemed like a good idea at the time, what with the shortage of basic necessities in cities that lasted for the first few months."
Lauren nodded, her eyes sad. "It''s a good reminder of why we must get stronger and keep fighting, right? Of why we''re doing all this training. So families like this don''t have to hide or die in forgotten places."
James agreed silently. The weight of their responsibility felt heavier at that moment, surrounded by the ghosts of the past. But it also steeled his resolve. They were fighting not just for survival but to reclaim a world where such tragedies were no longer commonplace.
After paying their respects to the deceased, they left the suite, closing the door behind them. The exploration had taken most of the afternoon, and as the light began to fade, they made their way back to the ground floor, looking for the keys to a relatively clean room each.
They found them hanging on the rusty board behind the reception desk, labeled with room numbers that matched a faded map of the resort pinned next to them. Selecting two rooms in the eastern wing, far from the grim reminder they had just encountered, they hoped for a semblance of comfort or at least cleanliness. According to the map, the east wing boasted views of the sunrise over the Everglades, a small consolation for their current situation.
Armed with their choices, they navigated the dimly lit corridors, their footsteps echoing in the silent, abandoned space. The resort, for all its dereliction, retained a ghostly beauty. Vines crept along the walls like intricate murals, and in places where the ceiling had caved in, the moonlight streamed in, illuminating the decay in ethereal silver.
James and Lauren''s chosen rooms were adjacent, separated by a thin wall. The doors opened with a creak, revealing interiors that were surprisingly less affected by the ravages of time and nature than the rest of the resort. Dust and a musty smell were pervasive, but the furniture was intact, and the beds, though draped in dingy covers, promised a better rest than the ground outside.
Using his telekinesis, James decided to make an effort to clean his room. He stripped the bed of its linens and, opening the window with a push of his mind, sent the mattress and sheets flying out into the night air. He compressed and released them with precise movements, shaking loose years of accumulated dust and grime. The process was oddly satisfying and James repeated it more than necessary.
After several minutes of this impromptu cleaning, he deemed the bedding sufficiently dust-free and hauled them back inside. The mattress was laid back on the bed frame, and the sheets spread as smoothly as possible. It wasn''t perfect, but it was better, a small island of cleanliness in a sea of neglect.
Before settling down for the night, James joined Lauren in her room. The Rogue had evidently tried her best to do something about the thick layer of dust and grime, having scoured the floor clean with her shadows, but she was struggling with the covers, her Talent not well suited to the task. Taking pity on her, James provided the same service he had done for himself, ending up with a serviceable room.
"If this Awakener thing doesn''t work out for you, you could open a dry wash." Lauren joked, earning a rueful chuckle.
Settling down on the bed, they shared the sandwiches Mr. Julian had thoughtfully provided earlier. The meal was simple but filling.
As they ate, the conversation inevitably turned to their upcoming training. "I can''t help but feel excited," Lauren admitted between bites. "The thought of finally reaching D-rank is still difficult to believe. We have been working for so long, and yet, if you look at the average, we have been blazingly fast."
James nodded, his own anticipation mingling with a thread of apprehension. "Excited, yes, but also a bit worried. Mr. Julian didn''t seem like the type to go easy on us. I get the feeling we''ll be pushed harder than ever once we go through our rank up."
Lauren chuckled, a sound tinged with both excitement and nerves. "Well, if we''re going to be worked to the bone, I''m glad it''s under his guidance. He might push us to our limits, but I trust he knows what he''s doing."
Their meal finished, the conversation dwindled as they both became lost in their thoughts, pondering the challenges that awaited them. Eventually, James returned to his room, feeling a mix of anticipation and trepidation for the days ahead. As he lay down on his makeshift bed, the sounds of the Everglades filled the silence, a constant reminder of the wild, untamed world just beyond their doorstep.
Sleep was slow to come, his mind racing with thoughts of the training, his grandparents'' trip, and the mess going down in New York while he was too far away to do anything about it. Yet, beneath it all was a steady current of determination. He was here to become stronger and fight back against the darkness that had taken so much from them and the world.
For too long, I have been just a spectator of events. This is the last time. From now on, I''ll be the one writing history.
With that resolve firm in his heart, James finally drifted off to sleep, ready to face whatever the next day would bring.
Chapter 151
The dawn greeted James and his companions with a pastel sky, the sun casting a soft glow over the dense, verdant expanse of the Everglades. As they stepped out of the resort, the air hung heavy with moisture, the symphony of wildlife calls echoing around them a powerful contrast to the silence of their abandoned shelter.
Mr. Julian led them on a path that wound through the marshes and mangroves, his steps confident and sure. "The Everglades," he began, his voice magically reaching them over the morning chorus of birds and insects, "is a unique ecosystem, not just in terms of biodiversity, but also in its mana distribution."
He paused to let them absorb the beauty around them - the light filtering through the canopy, the water''s surface mirroring the sky, and the vibrant hues of green that stretched as far as the eye could see.
"This reserve," he continued, "is essentially a vast dungeon, or more accurately, a network of interconnected dungeons. The mana here forms a singular cloud, enveloping the entire area, but there are pockets of varying density within it."
Lauren looked around, trying to sense the mana he described, but evidently found it elusive and huffed in annoyance. James, however, with his sensing abilities, could feel the subtle shifts in the power currents, a gentle ebb and flow that danced on the edge of his perception.
There is a weird feeling that I couldn''t explain. There must be several points where mana congregates around here, not just one like in regular dungeons. I wonder what it is that makes this place so different.
As they ventured deeper, Mr. Julian led them to a clearing where the water expanded into a wider basin. There, they witnessed a spectacle that defied description. A massive Anaconda, its size rivaling that of a Blue Whale, moved languidly through the water, its scales shimmering with a faint magical sheen. Surrounding it, a flock of flamingos stood in the shallows, their feathers alight with tiny flames, yet the snake paid them no mind.
"The mana''s unique distribution here allows for such anomalies," Mr. Julian explained, watching their awe-struck faces. "Creatures of vastly different strengths coexist more harmoniously than they would in a typical dungeon. The dense mana pockets empower the weaker, while the more powerful must navigate areas of diluted mana, needing to conserve their strength and thus balancing the ecosystem in an unusual way."
James and Lauren watched silently as the Anaconda drifted away, disappearing into the thicker reeds, leaving only ripples in its wake. The flamingos, unbothered by the giant''s passage, continued to sift through the water, their flames undiminished by the moisture.
"This imbalance," Mr. Julian continued as they resumed their walk, "makes the Everglades an ideal training ground. You''ll find challenges here unlike any other place. Some monsters you encounter that would regularly kill you on the spot might be weaker than expected, their strength diminished by the mana''s spread. Others, normally manageable, might surprise you with enhanced abilities."
Lauren asked curiously. "Doesn''t that make it more dangerous, not knowing how strong an opponent might actually be?"
"In a way, yes," Mr. Julian conceded, scanning the path ahead. "But it also teaches you to be prepared for anything, to assess and adapt quickly. That''s an invaluable skill for an Awakener, despite most being focused on just earning more levels."
For someone at the pinnacle like him, our obsession with leveling up must look like pure inexperience. To think so, he must not have felt the cold bite of powerlessness for a long time.
Despite James''s uncharitable thoughts, the lesson the old man was trying to impart was clear: the Everglades, with their beauty and danger, reflected the situations they were preparing to face. In a world where strength could be deceptive, survival depended on more than brute force.
As they ventured further, the environment around them shifted subtly. The trees grew denser, their roots sprawling into the water, creating intricate patterns of life and decay. Large birds of vibrant colors flitted through the branches, their calls adding to the cacophony of sounds that filled the air.
Mr. Julian pointed out various plants along the way, each with its own adaptation to the mana-rich environment. Flowers that glowed with soft light, ferns that shimmered with a metallic sheen, and moss that sparkled with dewdrops, each droplet encapsulating a tiny rainbow. "That one," the old man said, pointing to the moss, "can kill you if you touch it. Better to avoid going anywhere near it because the spores it releases are so toxic I don''t know if I could save you in time even with an elixir."
James made sure to impress the moss¡¯ appearance in his memory. He gave it a wide berth, having no intention of tempting fate.
Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.
"The Everglades are a reminder," Mr. Julian said, pausing to let a family of E-rank otters cross their path, their fur glistening with moisture, "of the world''s resilience and adaptability. Just as these creatures have evolved to thrive in this mana-infused landscape, so must we adapt to the changing realities of our existence."
The lesson was abruptly interrupted by a sensation that prickled at the back of James''s mind. A hostile presence, subtle but unmistakable, began to close in on them, moving with impressive stealth. James tensed, his psychic senses flaring out to gauge the threat. He was about to alert Mr. Julian when the older man raised a hand for silence, a knowing smile on his face.
Moments later, the tranquility of their surroundings was shattered as a massive iguana-looking monster burst from the waters. Its scales were a dark, mottled green that shimmered with an inner light, and its mouth was a horror show of hundreds of serrated teeth. The creature launched at Mr. Julian with a speed that belied its size, aiming to take a chunk out of the man who stood in its path.
James braced for the impact, his mind racing to predict the fallout of this encounter. Despite the iguana''s intimidating appearance, he sensed its strength hovered around D-rank - a formidable opponent for him and Lauren but hardly a match for Mr. Julian. True to his expectations, the old man didn''t flinch. Instead, with a nonchalance that spoke of his vast experience, he simply smacked the iguana out of the air. The monster rapidly collided with a tree twenty feet away, leaving it dazed and injured but still alive.
Mr. Julian stepped back, turning to face James and Lauren with an expression that was equal parts challenge and expectation. "Now, it''s your turn. Deal with it."
The surprise of his command barely had time to register before the two young Awakeners sprang into action. James extended his telekinetic abilities to keep the iguana at bay, creating invisible barriers to thwart its attempts to charge. Meanwhile, Lauren conjured spears of darkness, hurling them with lethal precision. The iguana, however, proved more resilient than their usual foes. The first spears inflicted damage, finding purchase in its belly, but the creature''s sheer vitality meant it was far from defeated as the wounds were shallow.
The second volley of spears clanged against its magical scales, sparks jumping wherever they hit. The iguana screeched its anger, refocusing its attention on the new enemies. It charged forward, bashing against the barriers, easily breaking through, and closing the distance rapidly.
With a mental heave, James pushed back.
The iguana was sent flying, the crunch of bones resounding clearly. It rolled to a stop, and for a moment, James hoped it would stay down, but that was dashed as it picked itself up with little trouble. The monster gingerly tested its left anterior leg, finding it weakened but still strong enough to hold its weight, and shook its whole body, cracking and popping.
It took James a moment, but he realized that the creature was already healing from the injuries they had inflicted. It seemed like it was possessed of a fantastic regeneration beyond its horrifying appearance, powerful bite, and ridiculous resilience.
Realizing physical attacks alone wouldn''t suffice, James switched tactics. He focused his psychic energy, weaving it into a more direct assault on the iguana''s mind. It was a technique he seldom used, preferring the mana efficiency of his telekinesis. Still, the situation demanded it, and he had the energy to spare, thanks to his new Title.
The mental attack slammed into the unprotected creature with great force and immediately bore fruit, sowing confusion and pain within the monster, slowing its movements and dulling its aggressive instincts.
Lauren capitalized on the opening, her dark spears becoming more targeted, aiming for the weakened spots in the iguana''s scales where Mr. Julian had struck it. She crafted spinning arrows of darkness, thanks to the time his attack afforded her, and cast them with glee. This time, she was more successful. Three arrows impaled the iguana, disappearing soon after and leaving freely bleeding wounds.
The iguana let out a roar of pain, which reverberated through the dense foliage, causing a momentary silence in the Everglades'' usual cacophony. It turned its baleful gaze toward Lauren, recognizing her as the more immediate threat, but James quickly intervened, using his telekinesis to lift it slightly off the ground, rendering its charge ineffective.
Despite its strength, the iguana was clearly struggling against the combined might of James''s psychic powers and Lauren''s shadow magic. Yet, its resilience was astounding. The flesh around its wounds bubbled and hissed as it used its significant mana reserves, knitting flesh and bone back together with a speed that was visible to the naked eye.
James and Lauren realized that this was not a battle they could win through attrition. The creature''s regenerative abilities, fueled by the dense mana James could feel within it, made it nearly invulnerable to sustained attacks. They needed to end the fight quickly.
Understanding the necessity of a decisive blow, Lauren concentrated her energy, her hands glowing with an intensity that had James momentarily worried about her well-being. She formed a single, massive spear, larger and more solid than any she had conjured before, and hurled it with all her might.
The spear struck true, embedding itself deep in the iguana''s side. For a moment, it seemed as though even this would not be enough, but then James amplified the attack with a psychic push, driving the spear even deeper, targeting the monster''s core where its mana was most concentrated.
The iguana''s regeneration faltered, its body convulsing as the combined forces overwhelmed it. Seeing an opening, James intensified his mental assault, delving deeper into the iguana''s mind, seeking to crush its will to fight.
The effort was significant, taxing even for James''s expanded reserves, but he could feel the creature''s resistance waning. With one final, concerted effort, he unleashed a psychic spear in a mental surge that left him gasping for breath.
The iguana finally went limp, its life force extinguished by the relentless assault. As it collapsed, its body finally stopped regenerating, leaving the gaping wound in its side open. It bled out shortly after.
James and Lauren shared a high five in triumph. They had defeated a monster a whole rank above them. ¡°Fuck yeah!¡± The rogue yelled.
And I got a level out of it. It isn''t a lot, but with the old monster''s presence so close to us and the fact that he injured the iguana first, it''s more than I would have expected. I¡¯m getting very close to level 200.
Mr. Julian clapped in approval. "Impressive," he said, his voice carrying a note of genuine respect. "You''ve both grown stronger since I¡¯ve last seen you. This will serve you well in the days to come." Then he continued, bringing them back to reality. "Forget about the stone. You''ll find many better ones soon enough if you survive." It was a reminder that their training was far from over, and greater challenges lay ahead.
James and Lauren, their energy spent, could only nod in understanding. They had survived their first real test in the Everglades, but the old man''s words left them more than a bit worried about what was to come.
As they followed Mr. Julian into the depths of the swamp, James couldn''t help but smile. It would be a grueling month, which was inevitable given how it started, but the results would be worth it.
Chapter 152
As they ventured deeper into the Everglades, the trio navigated through a landscape that seemed untouched by time. Mr. Julian guided James and Lauren through the dense foliage with a stride that didn¡¯t disturb the natural rhythm of the swamp, his eyes occasionally scanning the surroundings with an attentiveness that hinted at a lifetime of experience. Despite his clearly superior power, the old man still paid attention to his surroundings.
"The transition to D-rank is a pivotal moment for an Awakener," Mr. Julian began, breaking the silence that had settled among them as they walked. "It''s more than just a step up in power; it''s a fundamental change in how you interact with mana. Some say it''s when Awakeners stop being humans and become more, but that''s nonsense. In truth, it''s a moment when the System becomes more invested in your growth, thus allowing you to access more resources."
James and Lauren listened intently, their steps careful to avoid disturbing the murky waters that bordered the path. "You might not be aware of this since James has always had sensory skills from what I know, but they are a rarity below D-rank. Above it, they become the norm. It''s impossible to be that tied into the magical side of things and not perceive how mana moves around you." The old man kept explaining.
Around them, the Everglades teemed with life, uncaring of the presence of powerful Awakeners. Birds called from the treetops, their songs weaving through the air, while the occasional splash in the water hinted at unseen creatures moving just beneath the surface.
"Many Awakeners reach D-rank and believe they''ve made it. They grow complacent, content with the power they''ve achieved, or more correctly, with the power they were given. Some call it the last freebie since after this, there are several more complex requirements to rank up." Mr. Julian continued, his tone carrying a note of caution. "But the true test is what comes after. Do you settle, or do you push further, strive harder, and seek to surpass even your own expectations? The world is filled with potential, but it''s up to each individual to reach out and grasp it, and the majority enjoy the benefits their meager strength gives them without ever looking for more."
The air grew heavier, a mix of humidity and anticipation, as Mr. Julian led them to a part of the swamp that felt different. The usual sounds of wildlife seemed muted, and there was an underlying stillness that set James''s nerves on edge.
"Your coming rank up," Mr. Julian said, pausing to let the gravity of his words sink in, "will be a significant one. You''ve both achieved notable victories, battling creatures beyond your current level. This experience has prepared you, but as we approach the threshold of D-rank, the nature of your challenges must evolve."
James, processing this, glanced at Lauren. Team 0 had been through hell the past months, pushing hard to become strong and having their effort be recognized felt good.
"Unlike last time," Mr. Julian continued, "my presence in your battles would do more harm than good. The System recognizes the disparity in our strengths. To gain the full benefits of your rank up, you''ll need to engage with monsters that present a genuine threat but remain within what you can handle."
"Does that mean you won''t help us even if we need it?" Lauren asked.
"I won''t let you die if that''s what you are worried about, so you should fight until you no longer can. Earn those last levels, but more than that, get achievements."
James, wanting to use the old man''s expertise for all it was worth, broached a topic close to his heart. "What about our Talent and Skill choices? Any suggestions?"
Mr. Julian smiled, "Your Talent and Skill development is a deeply personal journey. However, I can offer some guidance. Since you will only gain one additional skill slot at D-rank, which is reserved for a signature ability, it¡¯s crucial to focus on enhancing what you already have. Diversify your skill set if you haven''t done so last time."
He leaned forward, emphasizing his following words. "A couple of mighty skills can shape the core of your combat strategy, but don''t underestimate the value of utility and enhancement skills. Sensing, self-healing, or even environmental manipulation can turn the tide of a battle. These should be available for you to choose from now or soon. Think strategically about how each skill complements your style and strengths."
Lauren and James absorbed his advice, the weight of their decisions pressing on them now that they were close to the goal.
I really wish Daniel was here. We have the best back and forth when we start speculating about new Talents and skills. Oh well, at least I know he''s in good hands, since Mr. Bethany wouldn''t give us to Mr. Julian and them to a scrub.
You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.
"As you navigate your rank up," Mr. Julian concluded, "remember that strength is not just measured in the skills you wield or the monsters you defeat. It''s also found in your ability to adapt, learn, and forge your path with wisdom and courage."
I hope their trainer for the month is less sanctimonious than this guy. He''s wise, no doubt, but man, he loves the sound of his voice.
The old man gave James a brief look as if sensing what he had just thought before resuming his speech.
Jesus, there is no way he''s a psychic, too, right? Am I that creepy when I feel people''s emotions?
Shortly after, James found out that, no, the old man wasn''t a psychic and probably was only looking at him to see if he had noticed anything weird because he sensed an angry presence testing the edges of his range. It felt fuzzy and somehow divided, but it was unmistakably there.
"Notice anything unusual?" Mr. Julian asked, stopping at the edge of a particularly dense thicket of mangroves.
"Is that a powerful monster?" James asked, trying to scry the presence better but feeling frustrated at how far it was.
With a hint of amusement in his voice, Mr. Julian provided a clue. "It''s something ubiquitous, yet its absence here makes it noteworthy."
James focused, extending his psychic senses further, filtering through the layers of natural and magical energies that permeated the swamp. And then, it clicked. "There are no insects," he realized aloud, a note of surprise in his voice.
"Exactly," Mr. Julian confirmed just as a low hum rose in the distance. The sound grew louder, and within moments, a vast cloud of mosquitoes lifted from the swampy waters, their numbers so vast they seemed to darken the sky as they approached.
That''s a lot of bugs. I can see now why it felt so confusing. While there must be thousands of mosquitos in that swarm, they are all psychically connected. It''s somewhat similar to the ant nest, but that connection was probably due to the red energy. This one is wholly natural. It''s a hive mind.
Mr. Julian watched their reaction, a severe expression settling on his face. "This is your next challenge. These mosquitoes are not ordinary pests. They''ve been enhanced by the mana here into the D-rank, making them more aggressive and resilient, but the most dangerous part is that they will swarm you together. Dealing with them will require more than physical strength. It will test your ability to adapt, to think creatively, and to use your powers in ways you haven''t before."
James took a deep breath, steadying himself as the cloud of mosquitoes became a discernible mass of tiny, buzzing bodies, each glowing faintly to his senses with absorbed mana. He turned to Lauren, sharing a few quick points. "They''re connected, a hive mind of sorts. I''ll try to disrupt their coordination with a mental push. Keep them off me if you can."
Lauren nodded, beginning to produce dark smoke, ready to form arrows and strike at the swarm.
As the mosquitoes drew closer, James extended his psychic senses, feeling the collective consciousness of the swarm. It was unlike anything he had encountered before - a single, unified will driving thousands of individual creatures. He focused, channeling his telekinesis into a barrier around himself while probing the edges of the swarm''s mind, looking for a way to introduce chaos into its ranks.
The swarm hesitated as it encountered James''s telekinetic shield, the buzzing intensifying as if the creatures were communicating, assessing this new obstacle. Then, unexpectedly, James felt a counterforce, a pushback from the swarm''s collective mind, a mental assault that sought to overwhelm his defenses and sap his will.
Lauren acted swiftly, launching spears of darkness into the swarm, each strike disintegrating dozens of mosquitoes. But for every insect that fell, it seemed as though ten more took its place as they kept rising from the swamp. The swarm was undeterred, focusing on eliminating the enemies and feeding itself.
James gritted his teeth, splitting his focus between maintaining the telekinetic barrier and countering the swarm''s psychic attack.
He had only ever been in one other mental battle, and that one was nothing like this. He pushed, focusing his mind into a spear like the last time, but the hive mind was too scattered for him to pin down properly. Again and again, James tried to force it into direct battle, but it shied at the edges, trying to overwhelm him with its sheer presence without directly coming into contact with him.
It was frustrating work, but it did mean that the swarm was moving much more slowly than it should be capable of, allowing Lauren to whittle it down slowly.
Understanding that his spear wasn''t working correctly, James dismissed it, reabsorbing the mental energy. In the vast, dark mindscape in which the battle was taking place, he tried a different tactic. Usually, he would use a representation of himself as a conduit for his attacks, but there was no real need to do that since everything was tied to his imagination. He could easily attack from any direction his energies could reach.
Thus, James dispersed his presence, allowing himself to be free of his human constraints and becoming something closer to the swarm, if only for a moment. In doing so, he became able to sense the hive mind much better.
It was like touching the surface of a vast ocean with innumerable currents beneath. Each current was a thought, a fragment of the collective that moved with terrifying synchronicity. James realized that to fight this entity, he couldn''t be a single spear; he needed to become a net, wide and encompassing.
He started to weave his consciousness into a lattice, spreading thin but interconnected strands of thought across the mental landscape. This network was not designed to attack but to listen and learn. For the first time, James wasn''t pushing; he was inviting. He let the swarm''s thoughts brush against his to understand their movement, purpose, and weaknesses. Unable to find him, the mosquitos let him.
James discovered something crucial about the hive mind. It was coordinated, yes, but not truly unified. There were minute delays and tiny imperfections in how it communicated across its vastness. These were not faults of individual thoughts but rather a limitation in how quickly and efficiently the collective could respond. It was an entity that relied on overwhelming force rather than finesse.
With this knowledge, James began to adjust his strategy. He focused on creating disruptions, small pockets of confusion within the hive mind''s communications. He didn''t need to overpower the entire swarm; he just needed to generate enough noise to disrupt its harmony. Like introducing a foreign note into a symphony would cause a cascade of dissonance.
It was an approach that required a much more delicate touch than he had ever needed to employ, but James didn''t let that discourage him. Even if he couldn''t simply overwhelm the swarm, he had found a way to fight it.
Chapter 153
As James worked to weave his disruptive pattern through the swarm''s collective consciousness, Lauren took advantage of his efforts¡¯ effects on their physical adversaries. Once moving with unnerving coordination, the mosquitoes began to falter in their attack patterns. Their seamless cloud started to break into smaller clusters, each moving erratically as if confused by the sudden cacophony in their shared mind.
Lauren seized the opportunity, her form blending into the shadows around them, becoming almost invisible against the backdrop of the swamp. From this veil of darkness, she launched precise strikes, her energy spears continuing to find their marks with lethal efficiency. The mosquitoes, disoriented and unable to defend as a unified entity, fell in droves, their numbers dwindling rapidly, though not enough to make a significant difference.
However, the vast and adaptable hive mind soon recognized its current strategy''s futility against the pair''s concerted efforts. In a bid for survival, it withdrew, condensing its psychic presence to fortify its mental defenses. The swarm''s physical assault intensified, the mosquitoes converging into a dense, frenzied mass aimed directly at James and Lauren.
The Rogue quickly realized she wouldn''t be able to continue her offensive and would soon be taken out of the fight. Thus, she stopped and melded into her pool of shadows, using it as camouflage and a shield, rendering herself momentarily unreachable to the swarm''s physical attacks. This maneuver left James as the primary target, the mosquitoes descending upon him with renewed vigor.
Undeterred, he fortified his telekinetic armor, the invisible barrier around him shimmering with the strain of repelling the swarm''s relentless assault. Each cluster of mosquitoes that tried to breach his defenses was met with a forceful psychic push, sent reeling back into their comrades, creating further chaos within the ranks.
The battle became a war of attrition, a test of endurance between James''s mental fortitude and the swarm''s sheer numbers. With Lauren momentarily out of sight, the mosquitoes focused their entire might on James, their tiny bodies hammering against his defenses like rain against a windowpane.
Inside his telekinetic bubble, James felt the weight of the swarm''s attack, the constant pressure threatening to overwhelm him. Yet, he held firm, his mind a beacon of resistance amidst the storm. He pushed back against the onslaught; his efforts aimed not at defeating the swarm outright but outlasting it while he concentrated on eroding its ability to continue the fight.
The turning point came when Lauren gathered the ambient darkness around her, channeling it into a massive wave that surged toward the swarm. This wave of dense power crashed into the mosquitoes with disruptive force. It tore through their ranks, scattering them and amplifying the confusion sewn by James''s psychic attacks.
This coordinated assault proved to be the opening James needed. With the swarm''s physical presence momentarily disrupted and its mental defenses compromised, he seized the opportunity to unleash the full extent of his psionic might. His mind, honed and sharpened by the battle''s demands, was finally able to cut deep into the heart of the hive mind.
James kept increasing the intensity, no longer just aiming to disrupt now that he had achieved the result of breaking down communication but engaging in a sustained, penetrating strike aimed at the core of the swarm''s collective consciousness. He dove into the fray, his psychic energy unfurling like tendrils, seeking out the nodes of thought that sustained the hive mind''s cohesion.
The mental landscape he navigated was vast and chaotic, a storm of impulses and instincts that drove the swarm''s actions. Blues, purples, and reds mixed and separated, his brain struggling to provide a visual equivalent to what his Talent let him see. He swam through the invisible currents of the alien mind, deftly avoiding the occasional, desperate prong of consciousness that sought to flush him out.
Within this storm, James found the eye, the central nexus of control that orchestrated the mosquitoes'' assault. Here, in the heart of the hive mind, there was no need to hide himself, and so he engaged in a battle with no quarter given.
His psychic tendrils wrapped around the nexus, squeezing with relentless pressure. The hive mind fought back, the flashes of color lashing out in desperate defense. But James, fueled by his unyielding determination and the urgency of the moment, bore down with all his might. He withstood the assault, drawing from the deep well of his willpower, and didn''t allow anything to stop him from achieving his goal.
Here and now, James was not constrained by his physical limits. His mind was a vast, developed thing, capable of sustaining input from hundreds of cubic feet of matter all at once. More than that, his skills worked hard to fuel his assault. Adaptive Resistance might not have been as flashy as some of his other abilities. But the constant pressure on his mind had made him almost impervious to the damage a creature like the battered mosquito hive mind could deal.
The struggle echoed through the psychic plane. James''s every advance was resisted, each push countered by a desperate pull. But the advantage was his, and with Lauren restarting her assault, the scales inexorably tilted in his favor.
You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.
James''s grip tightened with each passing moment, his psychic energy wearing down the hive mind''s defenses. He broke through its barriers, tearing at the fabric of its consciousness, dismantling it piece by piece. The hive mind''s efforts to repel him grew weaker, its once significant presence finally fraying at the edges.
And then, with a final surge of effort, James shattered the nexus. The hive mind''s control evaporated, its psychic presence collapsing into silence. The swarm, now devoid of guidance, fell into disarray. The mosquitoes, stripped of their collective mind, fell to the ground in droves like a dark, black rain.
For an entire minute, mosquitos kept fluttering down until they touched the swampy ground, where innumerable tiny creatures would ensure their sacrifice was appreciated.
So, no mana stone? I guess there just wasn''t a collective body. If we go through all of them, we might be able to gather tiny shards from their bodies, but I''ll be honest, the money I''d make from that wouldn''t be enough to pay me to spend days combing through this swamp for all the mosquito corpses.
James'' thoughts were interrupted as several notifications flashed by. The itch at the back of his mind was intense enough for him to understand that they were important, and it took little effort to realize that he must have hit the threshold of level 200.
| CONGRATULATIONS! |
| You have contributed to the defeat of a [Hive Mind - Ichor Mosquitos]. You have earned 79.323.846 EXP! |
| ERROR! |
| Reached level 200! EXP in excess deferred until after the Rank Up is completed. |
| Would you like to proceed with the Rank Up? |
| Yes No |
This really never gets old, huh? Whenever the System rears its head, my brain feels like it''s about to be turned to mush. It might have actually gotten worse than last time. I wonder if it''s because I was too weak to comprehend even just a tiny portion of what I was facing before, and now I''m strong enough to have a vague understanding of it. Well, back to the recesses of my mind with you; this is not the time or place for it.
"Well done," Mr. Julian''s voice brought James back to reality, carrying a note of genuine respect. "You''ve faced a formidable challenge and emerged stronger for it. I can tell you two must have reached the threshold, given the look on your faces. It''s gratifying to receive significant EXP from fighting creatures above your rank without external help."
"That''s right." Lauren nodded. "But I would have thought that your presence here would be enough to reduce our gains."
The old man shook his head. "That would normally be the case, but if you think back to the fight, you might realize you cannot remember me being there. I ensured enough distance was between us as soon as it started, but you might have been too involved to notice."
James processed Mr. Julian''s explanation and found that it was true. His attention had been elsewhere, but what he could remember told him the old man had been nowhere near the fight. The careful planning and execution to maximize their growth spoke volumes of Mr. Julian''s experience and commitment to their development.
As they left the battlefield, the trio made their way back to the resort through the dense vegetation of the Everglades. Mr. Julian resumed his role as the guide, easily leading them through the swamp. The environment around them was alive with the sounds of nature, in contrast to the silence that had followed their battle. James and Lauren, though exhausted, were invigorated by their victory and the realization of their imminent rank up.
Trying to distract himself so that he wouldn¡¯t think of it too much, James steered the discussion back to the early days of the Apocalypse, a topic that always fascinated him. Mr. Julian was one of the few people around who could share insights into how the Awakeners'' Association had navigated the new world''s challenges, having been there for its founding. "The System was a mystery to us then, its rules and mechanics unknown. We tested its boundaries, learned how it rewarded bravery, and punished recklessness. In those early days, we were ready and willing to do anything to tilt the scales in our direction a bit more. We tried many things, which now wouldn¡¯t be even thinkable, but they were necessary, as they laid the basis for the current peace.¡±
James listened intently, fascinated by the history. It was one thing to read about the Apocalypse and its aftermath in books or hear stories from those who remembered the news, but it was another to hear it from someone who had lived through those formative years, shaping the response to the new world. Mainly because the people who had been involved in the initial battles were either all dead, like his father, or so scarred they never talked about it.
Their journey back was interrupted by a presence closing the distance exceptionally quickly. So fast it was that James barely had the time to shout a warning. "Incoming!"
The sudden appearance of a gigantic spider, its legs spanning wide enough to block their path entirely. It emerged from the shadows of the trees, its eyes reflecting a menacing intelligence. James and Lauren tensed, readying themselves for another battle, but Mr. Julian merely raised his hand.
With a flick of his wrist and a concentrated burst of mana that equaled ten times James¡¯ reserves, Mr. Julian sent a wave of force toward the creature. The spider was obliterated in an instant without even being able to react, its form dissolving into dust that was quickly carried away by the wind. James and Lauren could only watch in awe, again reminded of the old man''s formidable power.
"That creature was too far beyond you despite being only a C-rank," Mr. Julian commented as they continued on their way. "Understanding your own strength and knowing when to engage or avoid conflict is crucial. Not every battle is worth fighting, especially when the risk outweighs the reward."
It''s a simple enough concept, but it has become increasingly tempting to throw myself into danger to get a quick increase in power. It''s something to keep an eye on, especially as every mistake becomes more costly. That spider was way too strong for me to fight, but had Team 0 been all here, the calculus might have been different, and we would have all paid for it.
When they arrived back at the resort the sun was setting, casting long shadows across the dilapidated building. The day''s events had taken their toll, but James felt accomplished. He had faced the unknown, pushed his limits and emerged victorious.
"Well, I realize that telling you to sleep now so you can have a fresh mind for the rank-up would be akin to torturing you." Mr. Julian said once they settled on the lobby''s moldy sofas, earning sheepish smiles from the two younger Awakeners. "So we might as well get this over with."
Chapter 154
As the sun dipped below the horizon, painting the sky in shades of orange and purple, James and Lauren settled into the resort lobby¡¯s decrepit charm. The cushions, moldy and damp from years of neglect, offered a place to rest after the day''s exertions after some James Summers special treatment.
They were both well aware of the significance of the moment before them: the threshold of their rank-up would be a pivotal point in their journey.
The Everglades'' nocturnal choir filled the air outside, a reminder of the world''s persistent life, even in places abandoned by humanity. Inside, the lobby was lit by a few makeshift lanterns they had scavenged, casting long shadows across the faded elegance of the room.
"Before you begin," Mr. Julian started, his voice echoing slightly in the vast, empty space, "remember to think long-term. D-rank isn''t just another step; it''s a vast plateau. Many Awakeners have found themselves navigating its challenges for years. Your growth rate has been exceptional, but the journey ahead is arduous and demands more than just strength or skill."
"The choices you make now," Mr. Julian continued, "will shape your path through this rank and beyond. Consider not just the immediate benefits of the skills or talents you might select but how they will serve you in the long run."
With his piece said, Mr. Julian offered them an encouraging smile, the wrinkles on his face distending. "I''ll keep watch over you. Take all the time you need in the System space. This is a consequential choice, and haste here could cost you dearly later."
James took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the decision before him. He shared a glance with Lauren, finding reassurance and a similar excitement in her steady gaze.
With a final nod to Mr. Julian, James focused inward, calling up the mental message from the System lingering at the edge of his consciousness.
| Would you like to proceed with the Rank Up? |
| Yes No |
"Yes," James whispered, more to himself than in answer to the message, and accepted it.
The lobby, Mr. Julian, and Lauren faded away as James was transported into the familiar white void of the System space. It was even more jarring to be instantly disconnected from the real world this time, and James doubted he would ever get used to the feeling.
The void was serene, insulated from the realities of the physical world. Here, time seemed irrelevant. James¡¯ fingers twitched with trepidation as he surveyed the options before him. The last time he had been in a similar space, the choices had seemed straightforward, but now, with Mr. Julian''s advice echoing in his mind, the stakes felt significantly higher.
Dozens of floating blue windows awaited him, each representing a potential path forward, a choice to be made. Each window floated gently in the void, inviting exploration. James approached the first, his movements thought-driven in this metaphysical space. The window expanded as he neared.
| CONGRATULATIONS! |
| You have reached Level 200! You have reached a Major Threshold! |
| CONGRATULATIONS! |
- You are eligible for a Rank Up! As Humanity''s shield, you have proven worthy of the power the System bestowed upon you.
- You have provided a significant service to the System.
- You have received the Blessing of the System.
- You have achieved a Title.
- You have achieved victory against overwhelming odds.
- You have prevented the birth of an Enemy of Humanity.
- You have taken the First Step.
- You have delved deeply into the workings of your Talent.
|
James smiled. The part about preventing the birth of an Enemy of Humanity was new, but he figured it was about the unborn ant spawn. That creature had been terrifyingly powerful, even as an embryo. He didn''t want to see how it would develop when fully grown.
The First Step part was confusing, as he could only think of it being related to the Soul Domain skill the system had provided. Unfortunately, despite his many attempts, James had not been successful in using the skill, as he always felt like something was missing. Forcing its function by pumping too much mana into it also didn''t seem like a good idea, as any damage to his soul would probably result in terrible consequences.
Shaking himself out of his contemplations, James finally began the process he had come for. His Talent rank-up choices were many and multiform, presenting a different path for him to walk, but he already had something in mind.
Still, James would read through all of them. He had the time, and he''d never forgive himself if he settled for a lesser option when better ones were available.
Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.
| Mindbreaker Titan: |
| Building on the foundation of the Psychic Juggernaut, the Mindbreaker Titan not only excels in physical combat but has also mastered the art of mental manipulation. This Talent can disrupt opponents'' thought processes, causing confusion or fear, and is adept at using psychic energy to create shields or enhance physical blows. The Mindbreaker Titan is a formidable foe in any confrontation, balancing brute strength with cunning mental tactics. |
This is the direct evolution of Psychic Juggernaut. It would allow me to keep employing and refining the tactics I have developed as of late, but it isn''t the right choice. It''s too basic of an upgrade despite still being powerful in its own right. I can temporarily shelve it and return to it if nothing else sounds good.
| Astral Vanguard: |
| The Astral Vanguard transcends physical limitations, focusing on mastery over astral projection and combat. This Talent can project its consciousness into the astral plane, entering a new realm of sensory observation. Astral Vanguards can use their psionic energy to create astral weapons or armor, enhancing their hand-to-hand combat skills with the ability to strike at both the body and the soul of their enemies. |
Hmmm¡ This is more interesting because of the information it gives me than anything else. The existence of an Astral plane is surprising, and it gives me several ideas of how to move forward. I guess this comes from my efforts to explore my surroundings by projecting my consciousness.
| Psi-Blade Master: |
| Focusing on the lethal combination of psionic energy and physical combat, the Psi-Blade Master can manifest and wield psionic blades that can cut through almost anything. This class emphasizes agility, precision, and enhancing physical abilities through psionic energy, allowing them to execute devastating attacks with their mind-powered weaponry. Psi-Blade Masters are graceful and deadly, capable of striking down foes before they even realize what hit them. |
This is cool. I''m not picking it, but it''s cool. It would mean completely changing how I fight and returning to a melee style. Also, I don''t know how to use a sword. I could learn, but is there a need for that? I''m already good at punching stuff, and my current path allows me to hit things really hard, both at long and short distances. Also, and more importantly, this isn''t much of a step up as it is a side-step.
| Celestial Sentinel |
| Drawing power from cosmic forces, Celestial Sentinels are warriors that balance physical prowess with stellar and gravitational psionics. They can manipulate gravity to enhance their movements, create crushing pressure fields around foes, or even summon miniature meteor showers. Their connection to celestial energies also grants them insights into cosmic insights, making them wise and formidable strategists in addition to being powerful combatants. |
Now, this is the first one I''ve been genuinely tempted to accept. It is different from anything I''ve been doing, but the description is really selling it. There is also something different about the window itself, which makes me think it''s similar to what happened with Juggernaut back then. I''ll keep it close because it might be the one.
| Soulforged Vanguard |
| Reflecting the achievement of taking the First Step into the domain of the Soul, the Soulforged Vanguard Talent is centered around the mastery of soul energy alongside psionics. This class can harness the soul''s power to bolster their physical and psychic abilities, heal wounds, or even temporarily manifest aspects of their soul. The Soulforged Vanguard is a beacon of hope, embodying humanity''s resilience and indomitable spirit. |
Ah, there is the missing piece of the puzzle. If I take this, I''m sure I''ll be able to use Soul Domain immediately. But do I want to? It''s a skill the System gave me, so there must be a way to use it without centering my entire class on it. Expanding my areas of focus even more sounds risky. I don''t want to be a Jack of all Trades. Again, this feels heftier than the other choices, but I''m unconvinced. Next.
| Ethereal Champion |
| Having achieved victory against overwhelming odds and prevented the birth of an Enemy of Humanity, the Ethereal Champion class embodies the pinnacle of psychic and physical combat prowess. This Talent focuses on transcending physical limitations through mastery of psionic energy, allowing for short bursts of ethereal phase-shifting during combat. Ethereal Champions can bypass physical defenses, strike at the essence of their foes, and even manipulate the battlefield by shifting between planes of existence. Their deep understanding of psionics and mana manipulation enables them to tap into ethereal energies, enhancing their abilities beyond the confines of the material world. |
This is literally glowing gold. If that''s not a message, I don''t know what is. The System seems to want me to take this one, and I''m leaning toward it, too, but let''s take a moment to review it.
James sighed in the white void and closed his eyes, thinking deeply. He knew that instinct was as much of a part of this decision as his conscious mind, but he still didn''t want to choose simply because of a gut feeling. Mr. Julian had been clear that they needed to take their time, and he would weigh the pros and cons until he had reached a decision.
Ethereal Champion sounds powerful. Like, just the name. The description is also precisely what I was looking for. Something that will allow me to keep using my current skills, if in a more powerful variant, and will also provide me with something more on top of that without opening an entirely different field for me to spend time on. I use so many of my free hours tinkering with telekinesis that I''d never get anywhere if I were given something else to work on. Still, this sounds like a step up from Juggernaut while maintaining its good qualities. It doesn''t directly reference the soul, but it says that it would allow me to strike at the essence of my enemies, and if that''s not the soul, I don''t know what is.
James had to fight with himself to prevent his treacherous mind from immediately sending an acceptance message to the System.
He forced himself to review the many more options left, but nothing stood out like the previous ones. Some offered entirely new fields of magic to explore, like the Phantom Guardian, which would grant him shadow magic. He believed the option came from his closeness to Miss Walker and Lauren and their influence on his life. While it would have been cool to have that in common with them, he wasn''t about to completely change his path to be more similar to other people. That just wasn''t him.
In the end, the matter was simple enough to settle. James needed a powerful Talent that would allow him to keep his current abilities, as he had significant success with them, while also opening up the way for him to keep exploring ways to use his tools.
There wasn''t much chance of me choosing anything else after I read this, but it was still good to make sure nothing better was hanging around. Ethereal Champion sounds like the best way to use my natural talent in psionics while still allowing me to use my fighting skills. Also, it sounds cool as hell. And that''s that.
Chapter 155
James made his choice, floating in the vast expanse of the white void. The System''s windows winked out one after the other. His heart, if it existed in this place, pounded with anticipation and a trace of apprehension. The moment he confirmed his decision, the serene atmosphere of the void shattered, replaced by an intense, all-consuming force that gripped him in its maw.
Where becoming a Psychic Juggernaut had been painful and profound, transforming into an Ethereal Champion was nothing short of cataclysmic. It began with a sensation of being torn from the inside out, as if his essence was being unraveled and examined by the System''s unfathomable processes. Pain, raw and unyielding, coursed through what he perceived to be his body, though he had no physical form in this place. It was a pain of rebirth, breaking down the old to make way for the new.
James wanted to scream, to release the agony that enveloped him, but the process was so swift, so overwhelming, that his scream was more a construct of his mind than a sound that could echo in the void. His consciousness, tethered to the core of his being, bore witness to the transformation with horrified fascination.
His brain split open. His psionic abilities, once fledgling and confined to the realms of telekinesis and budding telepathy, were now being reforged into something far beyond his previous comprehension. In its inscrutable wisdom, the System dissected and enhanced every facet of his psychic prowess, expanding his brain capacity to several times its former size and infusing his very essence with a power that felt alien and intimately familiar.
Ethereal power, the essence of his new Talent, flowed through him like a river breaking through a dam he hadn¡¯t known existed. It was a force that transcended the physical, tapping into the very fabric of reality itself. James could feel the boundaries of his mind stretching, touching concepts that he could have never hoped to grasp before.
Though it lasted only moments in the timeless expanse of the System''s domain, the process felt like an eternity to James. Every second was a lifetime of pain and transformation, of being broken down to his most fundamental components and rebuilt into something greater, something purer.
And then, as suddenly as it had begun, the ordeal was over. James found himself "standing" once more in the serene whiteness of the void, panting from exertion and the residual pain of his rebirth. The agony subsided quickly, leaving him invigorated and a profound, almost overwhelming sense of mightiness.
He took a moment to acclimate to his new state of being, to understand the depth and breadth of the changes he had undergone. His telekinesis, once a mere extension of his will, now felt like an integral part of his soul, capable of feats far beyond his previous limits. His telepathy, too, had evolved. Despite there being no one to turn it loose on, he could tell that he''d be able to go much further into someone''s mind, and comparably, the damage he could inflict was much more significant.
The increase in his brain capacity was perhaps the most disorienting change. Thoughts, ideas, and memories flowed through his mind with startling clarity and speed, allowing him to process information at a rate he would have found unimaginable before. It was as if the fog that had once clouded his mental landscape had been lifted, revealing a horizon that stretched into infinity.
Memories he had believed lost to the eddies of time were now open for his perusal. James knew he''d spend a long time reviewing them, especially concerning his parents. But now was not the time. He had something else to do first.
Satisfied for the moment with the understanding of his transformation, James turned his attention to the next step in his evolution. The System, ready as always, floated a new prompt before him, inviting him to begin the Skill rank-up selection. With a calm resolve, he accepted, ready to explore the new horizons his rank as an Ethereal Champion had opened.
| As you have chosen the "Ethereal Champion" Talent, your Skill Evolution options have been updated. |
| Psychic Omniscience Evolution Options: |
| Astral Beacon: This skill elevates Psychic Omniscience to a new level, allowing you not only to perceive everything in an area but also to leave a part of your consciousness anchored to a specific location. This enables you to maintain a constant sensory connection to that place, regardless of physical distance. It''s particularly useful for surveillance, early warning systems, or maintaining a strategic overview of multiple locations simultaneously. |
This sounds good. It is a straight-up increase in power and would provide a new capability. It would allow me to keep an eye on grandma and grandpa or set traps in dungeons.
| Eidetic Echo: Enhancing your sensory abilities, you can now capture a "snapshot" of the psychic and magical energies in a given area at a specific moment. This skill allows you to analyze the residual energies and events, even long after they''ve occurred, providing invaluable insights into past actions, magical disturbances, or psychic residues. It''s akin to having a psychic replay of an area''s recent history. |
Hmmm¡ This is good, too. It''s all high-quality skills once you start getting into the upper ranks. Damn, this would be very useful to figure out stuff. I''d be able to know if a trap has been set, and I could probably replay secretive meetings, too.
| Empathic Resonance: This skill amplifies James''s ability to perceive not just the physical and magical aspects of his surroundings but also the emotional and psychological states of beings within his area of perception. Empathic Resonance can be used to understand motives, predict actions, and influence or calm hostile entities by directly engaging with their emotional wavelengths. |
This is the first that I''m not interested in. It sounds like it does some of what Mental Assault does, but not as well. It would allow me to free up a slot, but it''s not worth the loss of power there. As much as I would like Astral Beacon, Eidetic Echo is just too good. I could expand my range more and not need the first, while the second is irreplaceable.
Mentally accepting the prompt, James breathed out. He could always spend his life regretting his choices with hindsight, but in the present, he''d be decisive. He''d face whatever came his way head-on.
| Psychic Overload Evolution Options: |
| Mindforge Mastery: Building upon Psychic Overload, Mindforge Mastery allows you to temporarily amplify your psionic abilities to extreme levels at the risk of more significant physical and mental strain. Unlike Psychic Overload, which broadly boosts your capabilities, Mindforge Mastery can be finely tuned to specific abilities, dramatically enhancing telekinesis, psychic attacks, or defensive shields for brief periods. |
Now, this is a good one. If I could use it to boost specific skills temporarily¡ Damn, that''d be scary. Just thinking of a psychic attack enhanced this way makes me excited. It would probably be enough to render even the strongest minds brain-dead.
The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
| Ethereal Surge: This skill focuses on using the Psychic Overload principle to breach the boundaries between physical and ethereal, granting you an increased temporary ability to phase through objects, become intangible to avoid damage, or even interact with non-physical entities. It''s a powerful augmentation that offers both offensive and defensive capabilities, extending the Talent''s signature ability for longer. |
My gut tells me this is good, too. I haven''t had the opportunity to choose the signature skill yet, but it must be powerful. A longer duration sounds helpful, but I could probably achieve that with Mindforge. Not enough.
| Psycho-Kinetic Amplification: Leveraging the concept of breaking one''s limits, this skill enhances your telekinetic abilities. For a short duration, your telekinesis becomes vastly more powerful, allowing you to manipulate heavier objects, exert finer molecular-level control, or generate telekinetic waves that can serve as a shield and weapon. This skill requires intense concentration and can leave you physically drained, making timing and strategic use crucial. |
Again, it is a skill to enhance another skill. I can see how one could build an entire battle style around it, so it''s definitely useful, but it''s not for me. I like having multiple options, and while telekinesis is good, it''s not always enough. Mindforge Mastery it is. Next!
| Adaptive Resistance Evolution Options: |
| Elemental Stockpile: This advanced form of Adaptive Resistance enables you to not only become resistant to elemental damages (fire, ice, electricity, etc.) but also to absorb a fraction of that energy and redirect it. The more exposure you have to a specific element, the more proficient you become at harnessing it for your use, turning your enemies'' strengths into advantages. |
Interesting. This wouldn''t necessarily expand my repertoire, but it would allow me to leverage my resistance in specific situations. I like it.
| Psychic Mirror: Expanding on the concept of resistance, Psychic Mirror allows you to develop temporary immunity against psychic and mental attacks. Furthermore, it enables you to reflect these attacks back at the assailant, turning their own mental assaults against them. This skill evolves with repeated exposure, enhancing its reflective capabilities. |
No. This one sounds good on paper, but it''s too limited. I have found psychic abilities outside of my own only a handful of times, and dedicating an entire skill to defending against them when I can already do so on my own seems like a waste.
| Mana Absorption: This skill allows you to become resistant to various forms of magical damage by slowly integrating that mana into your reserves. Over time, it mitigates the damage from specific magical attacks. It allows you to learn to repurpose absorbed mana, enhance spells, or even use it to fuel your other psychic abilities. |
Ding Ding Ding. This is the winner. Stockpile is good, but it doesn''t hold a candle to this. I''ll be unstoppable if I can begin stealing my opponents'' mana.
| Willpower Projection Evolution Options: |
| Void Grasp: Evolving from simple telekinesis, Void Grasp allows you to manipulate space to exert force on objects and enemies. You can create pockets of intensified pressure to immobilize foes or generate areas of repulsion to protect yourself. This skill can also be finely tuned to manipulate objects at almost any scale, allowing for unprecedented control and versatility in combat. |
Uuuh. This is cool. Basically a better Projection, that also allows me to focalize my telekinesis. I might have to pick this one.
| Etheric Manipulation: This skill allows you to emit and manipulate a new, powerful energy. The Ether permeates all realms, thus retaining its telekinetic capabilities but expanding them on new planes. Etheric Manipulation can disrupt magical constructs, push back enemies with sheer force, or allow for complex operations from afar. Its unique interaction with matter makes it particularly effective against entities that exist partially out of phase with the physical world. |
Oh. Alright. This is basically what I tried to do when I first started experimenting with mana manipulation. I ended up with the corrosive mana, so it was a success. But who knew it would pop up once again? Also, being able to manipulate etheric energies is a must, considering my Talent. I''d need to experiment a lot since it would be a new addition, but I already made my choice during the Talent selection.
|
Kinetic Redirection: This advanced form of Willpower Projection allows you to absorb, store, and redirect kinetic energy encountered in battle. Whether it''s a physical blow, a falling structure, or a projectile, you can nullify the incoming force and repurpose it as a powerful telekinetic attack, effectively turning your enemies'' momentum against them.
|
Nah. It''s not good enough compared to the others. I''m undecided because Void Grasp looked cool, but Etheric Manipulation is necessary for my Talent.
| Mental Assault Evolution Options: |
| Soul Rend: An advanced form of mental assault, Soul Rend targets the essence of an enemy, bypassing conventional mental defenses. This attack can leave foes disoriented and severely weakened or, in cases of extreme application, cause soul fragmentation. It''s a daunting ability that reflects your status as an Ethereal Champion, capable of waging war on multiple planes. |
That''s what I''m talking about, baby.
| Eclipse of Reason: This skill inflicts a deep cognitive dissonance, casting shadows of doubt in the minds of enemies. You can manipulate your opponents'' fears, insecurities, and hidden desires, turning them against themselves or even causing them to flee in terror. Eclipse of Reason exploits the ethereal connection between mind and soul, making it a potent weapon. |
It''s a cool name, but it''s just a better Mental Assault. It''s a no from me.
| Astral Storm: You can unleash a maelstrom of psychic energy that assaults the minds of all caught within its grasp. This storm not only causes direct mental damage but also distorts the victims'' perceptions of reality, potentially trapping them in their nightmares. |
Eeeh. The range would be good, but it depends on whether I can exclude people. Otherwise, I''d hurt my teammates, too. Anyway, no. Soul Rend it is. It''s an excellent way to start working on Soul magic, and it sounds very nasty.
| Mana Manipulation Evolution Options: |
| Elemental Convergence: This skill elevates your ability to manipulate mana by allowing you to merge different elemental energies into new, unpredictable forms. Whether creating blasts of steam by combining fire and water or generating magnetic fields through the fusion of earth and air, Elemental Convergence provides a versatile arsenal of elemental attacks that can be adapted to any situation. |
Nope. Again, it would mean expanding too much, and it''s well-known that having too many elements means they are all weaker than having one or two.
| Ethereal Leech: An advanced form of mana manipulation, Ethereal Leech enables you to drain not only the magical energy from his surroundings but also to siphon the ethereal essence of his foes. This ability replenishes your strength while weakening your enemies, making it a critical skill for prolonged engagements. The ethereal essence harvested can be used to fuel your reserves and also provide a minor regeneration effect. |
Regeneration sounds good. I passed up on it the last time since I was becoming a more ranged fighter, but considering the damage I keep doing to myself, it would be helpful.
|
Nether Corruption: Building upon his mastery of corrosive mana, Nether Corruption allows you to imbue your surroundings with a mana that corrupts the essence of matter and energy it touches. This skill can degrade magical defenses, weaken structural integrity, and even disrupt the flow of mana in an area.
|
So, it''s a skill for my corrosive mana. I have no doubt that it would be good, but it''s already so powerful I have trouble handling it. Any more, and it might start doing unacceptable collateral damage. No, let''s go with Ethereal Leech.
Having completed the skill evolution, James turned to the last window waiting for his input.
Chapter 156
The rank-up process from E to D-rank did not provide the same vast skill choice that going from G to F did, but since the Talent evolved, one new skill was provided, suitable for the powers the Awakener wanted to exercise.
This meant that James had one last choice to make. Ethereal Champion was an indubitably powerful Talent, and even just with the skills he had decided upon, it would allow him to stand head and shoulders above those of his rank.
But the most significant promise of his chosen Talent was that it would temporarily allow him to leave the physical plane. That alone would make him untouchable; all the while, he could still use his own skills.
It was a tantalizing power that James couldn''t wait to get his hands on. Thus, he didn''t hesitate to begin reading the new choices.
| Ethereal Champion signature skill choice: |
|
Ethereal Harmony: This skill enables you to align your physical form with the ethereal plane, granting the ability to phase through solid matter and evade attacks effortlessly. Ethereal Harmony can be extended to objects or allies you touch, allowing for strategic repositioning or escape. Its mastery over the phase between realms ensures safety during transit, preventing accidental entrapment within solid materials. This delicate balance between realms is essential for surprise maneuvers or accessing secure locations, making it invaluable for infiltration or swift exits from hazardous situations.
|
Ooooh yeah. I can imagine a hundred situations when this would have been extremely useful. Just the thought of being able to sit back and spam attacks is fantastic. I have no doubt it will gobble a ton of mana to make up for the absurd utility, but this is the perfect skill for me. I constantly get over my head.
| Soul Echo: Soul Echo allows you to project a spectral duplicate of yourself into the ethereal realm. This duplicate can scout ahead, pass through obstacles, and relay information to you telepathically. While the echo possesses no physical form and cannot interact with material objects, its presence is perceptible to other ethereal entities, making it an ideal decoy or surveillance tool. The skill''s unique application of ethereal energy makes it possible to explore dangerous areas or enemy territory without risk to your physical self, providing strategic advantages in surveillance and planning. |
This sounds very useful, but it would be redundant to me, especially considering that my enhanced senses already serve as a good scouting skill. Sure, I''m limited to a particular area, but this is not so much better than I''d pick it over Harmony. I can see myself choosing it as a complementary skill next time, though, so we''ll see.
|
Etheric Resonance:
This skill empowers you to harness the energy of the Ether to resonate with the core frequency of magical constructs and barriers, weakening or dismantling them from within. Etheric Resonance can also be tuned to disrupt opponents'' spells or temporarily enhance the potency of your magical abilities. By attuning to the fundamental energies that bind the ethereal and physical planes, you can create localized disruptions that serve as robust countermeasures against magical attacks or fortifications, offering both offensive and defensive capabilities in magical engagements.
|
Basically, it''s a better Etheric Manipulation for specific circumstances. I''m sure I could develop it if I took my time, but it would mean shifting my style again, and I like what I''m doing now. Anyway, Ethereal Harmony, it is.
Choosing Ethereal Harmony seemed logical and intuitive to James since it fit seamlessly into his tactics. He hovered over the selection, a moment of hesitation giving way to decisive action as he confirmed his choice. The void around him pulsed once, acknowledging his decision, and then began to fade, the transition back to reality. His senses screamed to him, the sudden onslaught of feedback almost overwhelming.
James blinked, trying to adapt. He found himself once more within the derelict resort''s lobby, the musty air and the chorus of nocturnal swamp life grounding him back to the physical world. Night had fallen while he navigated the choices laid out by the System, the darkness outside the broken windows complete except for the faint glow of moonlight reflecting off the waters of the Everglades.
Lauren was conspicuously absent, her own rank-up likely having concluded before his. Mr. Julian, however, was present, a smile gracing his features as he turned to greet James with a nod of approval. "Well done," he said, his voice carrying a note of genuine pride. "Take the night to rest. The power you''ve just unlocked will take time to master, and while I know you''re eager to test the limits of your new abilities, patience now will ensure you can explore them safely in the days to come."
James couldn''t suppress a grumble at the advice, the thrill of his newfound power itching at his fingertips. Yet, he knew the old man was right. The sheer scale of the increase in his capabilities wasn''t something to be taken lightly. A misstep now could have consequences far beyond personal injury; it could endanger those around him or do enough damage to the area to call the attention of something much stronger than him.
You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.
And while the old man promised to get us through his month alive and well, I don''t want to test his patience with that kind of behavior.
With a resigned sigh, James nodded, acquiescing to the wisdom in Mr. Julian''s words. He made his way to the room he''d claimed as his own, navigating the darkened halls with a sense of familiarity that had grown over their short stay. Going through the motions of his nightly rituals, James spared a thought for his other teammates, wondering how they were faring. He settled down for the night, the exhaustion from the day''s events finally claiming him as he drifted into a deep, restorative sleep.
The morning greeted him with the warm light of the sun filtering through the broken windows, chasing away the shadows of the night. James awoke feeling refreshed, a sense of anticipation for the day ahead energizing him as he made his way to the lobby.
Holding myself from extending my senses was much more challenging than I expected. I''m just so used to knowing everything that''s going on around me¡ I almost had a heart attack when I heard that cockroach scuttle by. Well, at least my ordinary senses are good enough that I no longer get surprised by stuff.
Mr. Julian was already there, seemingly having ventured out at dawn to procure supplies from the nearest semblance of civilization. A fire crackled merrily in a makeshift pit, surrounded by stones gathered from around the once-grand entrance garden. Several cuts of steak sizzled over the flames, the aroma filling the air and promising a hearty breakfast for the challenges ahead.
Lauren greeted him with a slanted smile, her bemusement at Mr. Julian''s cheerful domesticity evident in her expression. They settled around the fire, observing the eccentric old man move around with the fluidity of a chef as the food cooked.
It''s not something I think about often, but having such high stats means that it''s so much easier to do any task. An Awakener can do mundane skills like cooking or cleaning with much more precision than the average person despite having almost no experience. Luckily, there is no danger of S-rank Awakeners coming to steal a cook''s job. They can make more in one afternoon than a five-star chef can make in a month. Probably a year, to be honest.
The steaks, when done, were nothing short of delicious. It seemed the old man was always full of surprises.
As they enjoyed the breakfast, Mr. Julian steered the conversation toward their recent advancements. "Now that we''ve fortified ourselves for the day," he said, keenly looking at James and Lauren, "I''d like to hear more about the new heights you''ve both achieved. James, why don''t you start?"
James, still savoring the last bite of his steak, nodded. He took a moment to gather his thoughts, the magnitude of his transformation still fresh in his mind. "My Talent has evolved into Ethereal Champion," he began, his voice carrying a hint of pride. "It''s not just a direct enhancement of my psychic abilities. My psychic abilities have increased significantly and I''ve gained control over ethereal energy, temporarily allowing me to phase shift. I suspect my experiments with mana will also come much easier now.¡±
Mr. Julian raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Phase shift, you say? That sounds like an exceedingly advanced skill. It''s an ability that should serve you well once you have determined its limitations. And there will be, as such power is never without its cost."
James nodded, feeling a surge of excitement at the prospect. ¡°I know. Ethereal Harmony might allow me to phase through solid matter and easily evade all kinds of attacks, but there must be drawbacks. I have a whole new dimension of movement at my disposal, and I can already think of many ways in which it will make me better. I suspect it will guzzle down mana like nothing else to make up for its sheer absurdity.¡±
The old man nodded, agreeing with the assessment. He then turned to Lauren, who had silently assisted the back and forth. "What about you?"
"My Talent has taken a turn for the... unusual as well. I''ve ranked up to The Lurking Deep." She answered. Her voice held a hint of smugness, which didn¡¯t surprise James, as he knew she enjoyed being mysterious. "It''s enhanced my shadow magic significantly, and I have acquired a few new capabilities that should round me out well. I also now have a terror aura."
At James'' curious glance, Lauren hesitated for a moment before grinning. "I can demonstrate if you''d like."
With a word of caution from Mr. Julian to be mindful of their surroundings, Lauren focused, allowing a sliver of her newfound power to surface. The atmosphere around her shifted palpably, the air growing colder as her visage seemed to blur and darken. James, despite his mental fortitude, felt a chill run down his spine, an instinctive reaction to Lauren''s aura that bypassed his control.
Her once-familiar face seemed to lose its humanity, replaced by something far more sinister. Her eyes became glassy, with the irises darkening into a bottomless pit. Her hair moved independently, seemingly picked up by an invisible wind. Her skin became bone white and seemed to stretch over her features, granting her an inhuman elegance. Light seemed to dim despite it being the morning, as sinister things lurked in the shadows.
Yet, through his psychic senses, James recognized the artificial nature of the fear he was feeling, understanding its source and managing to compartmentalize the sensation.
The demonstration was brief, with Lauren quickly reining in her aura. The oppressive atmosphere dissipated as soon as it had appeared. Mr. Julian, having observed the effect with a critical eye, nodded appreciatively. "Impressive," he commented, "and potentially very useful in the right circumstances. Instilling fear in your opponents can tilt the scales in your favor before a fight even begins."
The discussion then turned towards the practical applications of their new skills, with Mr. Julian offering insights and suggestions on integrating them into their existing combat strategies. The old man''s knowledge, drawn from years of experience and experimentation, provided them with a broader perspective on their capabilities. "I believe I can see a path forward for you both. I couldn''t begin planning beyond the bare bones without knowing what exactly you''d turn into, but now that that''s done, we can start the real training."
James resisted the urge to groan. It wasn''t that he didn''t appreciate the old man''s help. Having an S-ranker dedicate their time to his growth was a privilege few had. But it would be nice if Mr. Julian could keep the sadistic smile to himself.
Oh well. I''m in too deep now to back down. I might as well get as much out of it as possible.
Chapter 156.5 - Interlude Marcus Bethany
The sleek, modern lines of the board meeting room contrasted sharply with the age and gravitas of the individuals who began to filter into the large, high-tech chamber on the HQ''s top floor.
The room had been designed to accommodate the powerful presences of the world''s most formidable Awakeners and was a masterpiece of engineering and magical reinforcement. Marcus thought it a pity that it wasn''t used more often, but considering that only half of the people who had a right to sit at the meetings usually showed up, it made sense that the more informal one adjacent to the Director''s office was used instead.
Large windows offered a panoramic view of New York City''s skyline, while the interior boasted a long oval table made of a material that shimmered subtly, reacting to the ambient magical energies. In case of emergency, it served as a war room, with real-time visualization capabilities for the entirety of the city.
Marcus stood at the head of the table, his gaze sweeping over those assembling for the meeting. His stature alone commanded respect, but to the people present, it was the depth of experience and the battles he had weathered that truly set him apart.
They all knew better than to fall for the pleasant smile that usually lit up his expression, having witnessed the sheer destruction he could unleash when he let go.
As the newer board members took their seats, whispers of surprise and curiosity circulated through the room. It wasn''t just the current leaders of the AA who were arriving; the older generation of Awakeners, those who had laid the foundations of the Association and retired to the background, were making their unexpected presence known.
"Marcus, dear. I see you called the cavalry, huh?" Joanna Bisque asked rhetorically. She was one of the few active high-rankers Marcus trusted implicitly and had been informed that something big would happen. However, the reason for the meeting was still a mystery to her.
"I don''t enjoy playing this kind of game, my dear, but sometimes it is inevitable," Marcus responded, nodding in greeting as another of his old friends trickled in. "We need all the help we can get today."
To the newer members, the arrival of each venerable Awakener was like turning the pages of the AA''s history, with each figure representing monumental moments and decisions that had shaped the world post-Apocalypse. Their names were legends, spoken with reverence and a touch of awe, and their decision to step out of retirement for this meeting spoke volumes of its importance.
Bertrand Mosey, who was the first B-rank Awakener in human history. Beatrice Heston-Roguery, who had personally led the special forces to retake the Upper East Side. Jerome Adekunle, who had been the one to end the Garden Warlord¡¯s ambitions before they could take off. The aristocracy of New York was coming out in force.
The atmosphere tensed noticeably when Alfred Meyer, the Regional Director of the New York AA, entered the room. His confident stride faltered for a moment under the weight of so many scrutinizing gazes, especially those of the old guard. Meyer, known for his tactical acumen and control over the region, found himself momentarily adrift, unprepared for the assembly of power before him.
Marcus smiled privately to himself. It was one small pleasure, but he allowed himself to savor the moment of incomprehension and confusion crossing the usually perfect Director.
You weren''t expecting me to allow this travesty to continue eternally, were you? I suppose that success breeds arrogance. It''s good that I didn''t wait longer, or he would have been right in believing himself safe.
The room''s air was thick with anticipation, and the undercurrents of powerful energies were only held in check by the discipline of their wielders.
Having gathered his wits, the Director stood, his voice resonating through the room, clear and authoritative. "Thank you all for coming. I understand the surprise and, for some, the inconvenience of this sudden call. However, the matter at hand was apparently urgent enough that several of the most senior board members signed the request."
Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.
Before he could continue, a stir at the entrance drew everyone''s attention. Into the room walked an older woman whose perfectly coiffed white-blond hair, pearl necklace and earrings, dark shades, and white leopard fur identified as Madam Helper. Her presence alone silenced any murmurs. As the most powerful Awakener in the state, an S-ranker whose exploits were legendary, her return from Kashmir and presence at this meeting underscored the seriousness of the situation. Her unannounced and unexpected arrival instantaneously shifted the room''s dynamics, lending an air of inevitability to the proceedings.
Alfred Meyer, momentarily caught off guard by her entrance, stood up after a brief hesitation, attempting to greet her. His movement, however, was met with a cold snub from Madam Helper, who instead made her way directly to the seat next to Marcus, acknowledging him with a nod that conveyed volumes. The room watched this interaction with bated breath, the tension palpable as alliances and standpoints seemed to realign with her mere presence.
Marcus called for the meeting to begin, not giving his opponents time to recalibrate. The secretary of the board, a middle-aged woman of notable efficiency, quickly went through the procedural statements, setting the stage for the day''s business.
"I have called this assembly," Marcus began, his voice steady and commanding, "to address a matter of grave concern - a matter that strikes at the heart of what the Awakeners'' Association stands for."
The Regional Director, still standing, gave him a wary look. "And what matter would that be, Marcus? You''ve certainly piqued our curiosity."
Marcus''s gaze swept across the room, meeting the eyes of allies and adversaries alike. "The matter, Alfred, is the leadership of this Association under your direction. It is my belief, and one shared by many in this room, that it has strayed far from its intended path."
A murmur of shock and whispers rippled through the newer board members as they processed Marcus''s words. The older generation remained impassive, their expressions giving nothing away, though the mere fact of their presence spoke volumes.
"It is with a heavy heart, but it cannot be delayed any longer," Marcus continued, the room hanging on his every word, ¡°that I call for a vote of no confidence in our current Regional Director, Alfred Meyer."
The statement sent the room into chaos. Board members began to speak all at once, some in outrage, others in support. Alfred Meyer''s face turned a shade paler as he realized the magnitude of what was happening. The carefully maintained balance of power he had orchestrated was unraveling before his eyes.
Before he could mount a response, the room was abruptly silenced. Madam Helper raised a hand, and everyone immediately quieted down, not daring to go against the woman. She did not need to waste mana to get their attention; her mere reputation was enough to command absolute respect.
"It''s time for a change," she stated, her words bearing undeniable weight. "The Association needs leadership that remembers our purpose and duty to the people we swore to protect."
The atmosphere, already charged with tension and anticipation, seemed to crystallize around Madam Helper''s words. Her unequivocal and resolute statement left no room for doubt about where she stood on the matter. Her reputation and power added a gravitas to the proceedings that no one could ignore.
In the following moments, Director Meyer¡¯s longstanding allies on the board attempted to rally a defense. They cited the wrong timing, the Director''s past achievements, and the potential instability their actions might provoke. However, their objections were met with a lackluster response. No one but the staunchest supporters dared speak in favor of the man Madam Helper had verbally condemned.
Sensing the shift in the room''s dynamics, the newer members began to reconsider their positions. Tentative support for Marcus''s motion started to emerge, swaying the balance further away from the Director.
When the vote was finally called, the result was a foregone conclusion. The Director was ousted, the tally reflecting a clear majority that favored a new direction for the New York AA. The room, still reeling from the rapid developments, fell into a stunned silence as the gravity of their decision settled in.
Director Meyer, in a last attempt to salvage his dignity and perhaps sway some sympathy, turned to Marcus. ¡°Now that you got what you wanted, Marcus, will you take the reins?" His question, laced with a mix of accusation and resignation, suggested he saw this as a personal power grab.
To the surprise of not just the Director but many in the room, Marcus shook his head. "No, Alfred. This was never about personal power." His gaze then shifted to the woman he had identified as the right candidate. She was an A-rank Awakener known for her integrity, leadership, and, more importantly, her vision aligned with the Association''s founding principles. "I nominate Joanna Bisque to lead us forward."
Joanna, taken aback by the nomination, hesitated only momentarily. The weight of the responsibility was apparent in her expression, but so was her resolve. After a brief pause, she stood up, "Thank you for your confidence in me, old friend. If the board wants me, I''ll serve to the best of my abilities. There is much work to do to take the AA back to what it should be, but that has never stopped me before."
The vote was called, and Joanna won decisively. Though still reeling from the changes imposed upon them, the room seemed united in the hope of a new beginning under her leadership, if only momentarily. The old guard at least seemed satisfied.
As Joanna took her place at the head of the table, assuming the mantle of leadership, Alfred Meyer posed one final question, his voice tinged with a mix of defiance and genuine concern. "Do you all truly understand the consequences of what you''ve done today?"
Marcus''s response was calm but carried an undercurrent of iron resolve. "Yes, Alfred, we do. And by the time we conclude here, almost every regional AA will have seen similar changes in leadership."
Looking at everyone''s stunned faces, even those of his allies, Marcus allowed himself a grin.
Yeah, I still have it.
Chapter 157
James stood amidst the wild, untamed beauty of the swamp, the sun casting dappled shadows through the thick canopy above. The air was thick with humidity, the chorus of wildlife a constant backdrop to the pulsing life force of the swamp. Here, amidst ancient trees and still waters, he once again faced the buzzing threat of a mosquito hive mind.
The swarm before him was a dark cloud in the vibrant landscape, a swirling mass of insects that blotted out the sun in patches, their collective hum a menacing drone. The presence of such hive minds was another testament to the Everglades'' unique ecosystem. They were creatures capable of draining a man in a few short seconds, and yet life still thrived.
Now an Ethereal Champion, James approached the confrontation with confidence. His recent rank-up had not only enhanced his psychic abilities but had also granted him access to ethereal energy and, thus, several connected skills. Though he was still trying to master them, he had achieved a level of control that Mr. Julian had deemed appropriate to begin fighting again.
The first dozen fights had been relatively easy, the creatures entirely unprepared to defend their minds from his psionic attacks. That had netted him some easy wins and a couple of levels. However, his teacher wouldn''t allow him to rest on his laurels, and thus, he was sent to fight a creature that could match him in a mental fight.
The first wave of mosquitos came at him like a living storm, thousands of tiny bodies propelled by a single will, their proboscises lethal weapons aimed at his flesh. James braced himself, and the familiar tension of battle set in.
Where before, he had used his telekinesis to create a barrier around himself, this time, he chose a different avenue. He didn''t have Lauren there to take the pressure off him, after all, and being stuck in one place was not a good idea.
Drawing deep from his reserves of mana, James activated Ethereal Harmony. The world around him shifted, colors bleeding away as he stepped into the ether, the mosquitoes passing harmlessly through his now intangible form. He couldn''t help but marvel at the sensation, the swamp around him a blur of motion and color, yet he stood apart from it, untouched.
It was a fleeting refuge, however. The skill, while powerful, demanded a significant portion of his mana, a reminder of the limits even his enhanced abilities faced. "I need to be more conservative with this," James muttered to himself, stepping back into the physical plane as the swarm regrouped for another assault.
If I could always stay in the ethereal plane, I''d be invincible, but using Harmony for more than a few seconds at a time is impossible. The skill''s cost is exponential, and just twenty seconds are enough to dry me, even with my increased reserves. I''d need trillions of mana points to last for a whole fight.
In contrast to his previous encounter, where Lauren''s presence had divided the hive mind''s focus, James was alone this time. It was a challenge he accepted with determination, a test of his growth and the capabilities of his new Talent.
The mental battle began anew as the swarm surged forward. James reached out with Soul Rend, clashing with the hive mind''s will. This specific one seemed to be stronger than the last he fought, but not enough so that he couldn¡¯t handle it. The mental battlefield they clashed in was a maelstrom of conflicting energies as the mosquitos ineffectively tried to defend against an attack that touched deeper than they could defend. James¡¯s mere presence there was enough to disrupt the swarm''s unified consciousness.
Utilizing Ethereal Leech, James began to siphon away some of the monster''s strength, feeling the rush of energy bolstering his assault. The skill was a revelation, allowing him to turn the hive mind''s power against itself, a feedback loop that weakened the swarm even as it empowered him.
It provided him just enough mana to keep the swarm at bay with telekinesis while allowing him the time to dig deeper into the mind controlling it.
Yet, victory was not easily won. The swarm adapted, understanding that it could not win if things remained as they stood. It split into several prongs, thus allowing it to hide its core while it tried to find a weakness in James¡¯ defenses. Its attacks became more frenzied as James gained more ground, eliminating cluster after cluster.
Despite utilizing his new skills, James still found himself pushed beyond his limit. It wasn¡¯t so much a lack of mana that got to him, but having his attention split on so many things and his mana diverted into different skills as he maintained his defenses and continued his assault required him to use more of his MIND than ever before.
Fortunately, he had the solution. He called upon Mindforge Mastery. The new skill had allowed him to crush his earlier opponents'' feeble minds easily and revealed its worth once again. He empowered Soul Rend enough that he felt comfortable trying an old tactic. He shaped his mana into a blade of pure energy, wanting to see how far he had come. With a mental thrust, he directed the blade into the heart of the swarm, uncaring of its attempt to disorient him, targeting the nexus of the hive mind''s control.
The difference between his earlier attempts and the current one was immediately obvious. Before, his weapon was more like a stick he had picked up, which he used to whack his enemies into submission; it was now a steel sword forged by an artisan with great care.
If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.
The defenses that had once stymied him were batted aside with little effort. The cohesion of the swarm shattered, and the once-unified will dissolved into chaos. The mosquitoes, deprived of their guiding intelligence, fell to the ground listlessly, not even a shred of animalistic instinct remaining within them.
James still made the effort to ensure they died, crushing them into a paste with telekinesis. He continued until the familiar ding resounded in his mind.
That was much easier. It''s crazy how profound the difference in tiers is. Fighting with Lauren, we barely managed to kill this thing, and now I managed to do it alone and without using that much mana. Or rather, the mana I used was already regenerated. Well, let''s see where I''m at.
|
STATUS WINDOW
|
|
Name
|
James Summers
|
|
Age
|
20
|
|
Awakening
|
3rd
|
|
Talent
|
Ethereal Champion
|
|
Title
|
Protector of the Weave |
|
Level
|
204
|
|
MP
|
3.160/3.160
|
|
STR
|
130
|
|
VIT
|
90
|
|
AGI
|
90
|
|
SENSE
|
130
|
|
MIND
|
130
|
|
STAT POINTS
|
9
|
James smiled to himself. He had worked hard since Awakening, which showed in his status window. Some people liked to complain that one would never be able to rise above what their Talent allowed, but he thought it was bullshit. The System would reward anyone who put in the effort to better themselves. It was an inherently fair way of doing things, and so, of course, many who wanted to be privileged complained, but there was nothing anyone could do to change it.
With the third Awakening giving eight stat points and twenty mana points for each level, I will rise among the ranks quickly. Well, every level takes longer to achieve, but a few days of hard work while I was still figuring out how my skills worked granted me four levels. I might not blaze through this tier as I did previously, but nothing says I need to stagnate here like so many.
Every new level meant a significant increase in power, similar to what four levels were like in the first tier. And that was without even factoring in the rise in mana capacity that his Title gave him. Protector of the Weave might have had several grander benefits, but the most straightforward one served James the most.
Several plans flitted through his mind as he considered his options. James would need more power if he wanted to confront his father''s old teammates, and he doubted he''d get another chance quite like this one. Mr. Julian wouldn''t interfere in personal matters, but he was also unlikely to let James be killed.
Such a safety net was extremely rare; he''d take advantage of it without remorse. That, however, didn''t mean James wanted the old man to solve his problems. He had been anticipating this moment for a long time, and he''d do everything in his power to not need any outside help.
All the anger I felt at the political system is still there, but now that I know just how deep the corruption runs, I''m more aware of how limited I am. My actions can change things, but to enact genuine reforms, one needs absolute power. And I''m nowhere near that. So, for the moment, I must content myself with change on a smaller scale.
That didn''t mean he believed what he needed to do to be worthless. Instead, if he could get rid of corrupt Awakeners, fewer people would suffer in return, and fewer families would need to go through what he did.
With a sigh, James shook himself out of his contemplations. He started trudging back towards the resort as the day was almost over, and he was under strict orders not to tempt the creatures of the night without Mr. Julian there.
The old man was following through on his promise. He put James and Lauren through the paces, ensuring they had complete mastery of their new skills in a short time and that they could fight alone without him needing to be there to babysit them and siphon away EXP.
Along the way, he sensed Lauren returning from her own fight. He altered his path so that they would meet in the middle and could walk the last half together.
"Good hunting?" He called when she became visible.
"Can''t complain. I think a panther stalked me for a while, but I led it to juicier targets and managed to get some time alone with a flock of herons." Lauren replied, for once not startling.
Having achieved the third tier, too, she had finally received a sensory skill of her own. This, unfortunately, meant that James wouldn''t be able to have fun scaring his teammate anymore, but it also meant she was now free to explore on her own.
"You think? Was it strong enough to hide from you?" James asked curiously.
"Hmmm, I don''t know if strong is the right word. It was decently powerful, but stealth skills are less about raw power and more about the mechanism through which they work being compatible with the observer''s sensory one, as you know." She replied.
James nodded, knowing well that was the case. The entire reason his senses were so practical was that they operated on a level that was precluded to most. Stealth skills often meant hiding one''s smell, sound, or visibility. It wasn''t many creatures that could hide their minds.
They kept chatting as they expertly navigated the swamps. The Everglades had seemed mystical at first, but with time, everything lost its sheen and became more common. Even places as magical as this.
I don''t think I will get used to seeing giant anacondas swim through packs of otters, but almost everything else is becoming less shocking.
"When do you think he''ll allow us to take a break?" Lauren asked, idly cleaning one of her knives from the blood that caked it.
"From what I understand of the man, Mr. Julian is not one to allow idleness. He seems to have a grudge against the idea of relaxation, and I suspect that if we ask him, he''ll simply say that we must not be working hard enough if we have the energy to waste thinking about a vacation." James answered, mirth evident in his tone.
Lauren sighed, "Well, at least he promised to let us go deeper into the swamps in the next few days. I''m curious what that will be like. We might even get to see him fight for real and not just swat things into dust."
James nodded in agreement. He was curious about the power the old man wielded. He had done his best not to be obnoxious, but the chance to see what real might was like excited him. "He promised he''d show us a thing or two." He said, "Knowing his penchant for understating things, I expect a show."
Chapter 158
After a grueling week of adapting to their newfound powers and facing the myriad challenges of the Everglades, James and Lauren found themselves seated in the makeshift comfort of the resort lobby.
The musty swamp smell was something they had finally gotten used to - as much as one with enhanced senses ever could - but the aroma of roasted meat helped drive off the worst of it. Their dinner, a modest affair of ingredients foraged from the surrounding wilderness, sat before them on plates that had seen better days.
With a self-deprecating smile, James pushed a forkful of the food around his plate. "It''s not gourmet, but it''ll do," he said, trying to find the right angle to approach the mishmash of swamp herbs and whatever game Lauren had managed to snare. He hadn''t asked precisely what it was, and she hadn''t offered.
Lauren gave a small shrug, her expression saying clearly that culinary arts were perhaps not her strongest suit. "It''s edible," she conceded with a chuckle, "considering our chef''s skills, it is a victory in itself." James shot her a mock glare though he kept his grumblings to a minimum. It really wasn''t that good.
"It''s good to know you''ll survive if left in the wilderness, at least. For two city kids like you, it''s better than expected." Mr. Julian finally sentenced, finishing his portion with nary an expression. He leaned back, his chair creaking under his weight. The old man''s eyes held a glint of something mysterious as he regarded the two young Awakeners.
"You know, the Everglades holds more history than most care to remember," he began, his voice gaining that far-away quality it did when he remembered an interesting story. "James, you might know Michael Towers, the S-rank Awakener who led the charge against the Crocodilians in Tampa. I heard he''s pretty popular with the kids these days, but back then, he was just an up-and-coming A-ranker."
James nodded, eager to hear more. "Yeah, I''ve always admired him. There weren''t many people capable of squaring up against those monsters, especially since they had taken over the MacDill Air Force base. The movie is pretty good too, though a bit too sensationalist, in my opinion."
Lauren huffed a laugh, "The scene where he dropped down from a helicopter in the middle of the enemy army and began fighting his way back to Tampa was excessive?! I can''t believe that."
James rolled his eyes, "Hey, there are several eyewitness accounts of something similar happening. And artistic license is a thing for a reason."
Mr. Julian smiled with a knowing expression. "Towers is a formidable man whose actions shaped much of our current landscape. But what many don''t realize is that the battle with the Crocodilians wasn''t confined to Tampa. The Everglades were, and to some extent still are, home to remnants of their kind."
Ah, here''s the other shoe. Given how much he had gassed this trip up, I thought it was a bit too easy lately. I suppose fighting the remains of a species that once threatened the whole of humanity might qualify as training from hell.
Lauren leaned forward, her interest piqued. "I''ve heard rumors but always thought they were just that. Stories meant to scare off the civilians from entering a dangerous area."
"The rumors hold a kernel of truth," Mr. Julian affirmed. "While Towers and his forces decimated most of the Crocodilians, a few retreated into the deepest parts of these swamps. Over the years, they''ve remained hidden, nursing their grudges and harboring dreams of resurgence. They''re not the power they once were, but they''re far from harmless."
That''s the problem with intelligent monsters. You''d think we could talk with them, but no, they prefer to either kill us all or avoid us altogether. To this day, I don''t think there was one case of positive contact with them.
"Their villages are well-concealed, protected not just by the swamp''s natural defenses but by their cunning, magical abilities, and knowledge of the land," Mr. Julian continued. "Finding them is a challenge unto itself; one that requires more than just brute strength."
He stood, pushing his chair back with a gesture that signaled the end of the meal. "Your training will culminate in a task that will test everything you''ve learned and more. You''ll venture deeper into the Everglades than you have before during the next few days, seeking out one of these Crocodilian villages. To extinguish such a threat... it''s a fitting conclusion to your time here."
Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.
With those parting words, Mr. Julian left James and Lauren to digest not only their meal but the enormity of the task ahead. The night had fully settled around the resort, the sounds of the swamp filling the silence left by the old man''s departure.
Lauren broke the quiet, her voice thoughtful. "I''ll be honest, I don''t mind killing monsters, but fighting the Crocodilians is a lot. I mean, I''ve read about them, seen the documentaries, but facing them in reality is a whole different matter."
James nodded, his mind racing through every piece of information he had on the Crocodilians. "Yeah, I remember Towers'' campaign being brutal. The Crocodilians had taken over large swathes of Florida, using guerrilla tactics and their natural affinity with water to their advantage. We call them monsters without distinguishing between them and the average creature, but they''re intelligent, organized, and incredibly dangerous."
Lauren leaned back, running her hand over her eyes. "And now we''re tasked with taking down one of their villages. Just the two of us."
James sighed, wishing for the hundredth time they had internet access or even a decent library. "What I wouldn''t give for more information right now. But from what I remember, Crocodilians range in rank from E to A, with the most powerful ones likely being leaders or shamans. Towers'' campaign would have targeted those, so it''s unlikely any A-ranks are still around. B-ranks are a possibility, given that enough time has passed since then, but I suspect they would have started raiding nearby settlements again if they had a significant number of those. But even dealing with D and C ranks won''t be easy. They were known as powerful Warriors since they started at a higher level than humans. Or rather, that was the speculation at the time. I have no idea if it''s actually true or not. The more I learn, the more I understand that almost all the stuff the civilians believe is bullshit."
Even just their understanding of levels is skewed. I remember thinking that level 400 would be the S-rank, but it¡¯s the first level of the A-rank!
Lauren thought it over and nodded. "We need to be smart about this, as our information isn''t reliable. Scouting will be crucial. We can''t just barge in; we need to understand their numbers, defenses, and especially any shamans or powerful warriors they might have. If we can find a weak point or isolate some of them from the rest, we might stand a chance."
James agreed, his mind already formulating strategies. "And we''ll have to use everything we''ve gotten from the rank up. My new abilities should give us an edge, especially since I can phase us in or out to avoid detection if we are found out."
Lauren smiled grimly. "And my shadows will be more than just a place to hide. If I can spread fear among them and break their ranks... it could give us the opening we need. And I have some nasty surprises I want to try left."
The two of them sat in silence for a moment, the weight of their upcoming task settling heavily on their shoulders. But with the weight came a sense of purpose. "First light," James said decisively, standing up from his seat. "We start scouting. We''ll map out as much as possible, find a village, and then gather information to plan our attack. We''ve got this."
The morning found James gliding silently through the swamp, his senses extended to their fullest, vigilant for any signs of the crocodilians or other dangers lurking within the dense foliage and murky waters. The early light filtered through the trees, casting dappled shadows on the water''s surface, a deceptive peace overlaying the dangerous reality of the Everglades.
As he moved, James couldn''t help but marvel at how far he had gotten with his new abilities. The Ethereal Champion Talent had transformed him, not just enhancing his psionic capabilities but granting him an entirely new realm of power to explore. The astral shifting skill, in particular, had proven invaluable, allowing him to navigate the swamp with an ease that would have been unimaginable before his rank up.
The thought of being detected by a creature beyond his capability to fight still nagged at him, a reminder of the ever-present danger in the Everglades. Yet, the confidence his new abilities provided and the knowledge that Mr. Julian''s watchful eye was never far away bolstered his courage.
Having a get-out-of-jail card is really something. Before ranking up, I would have never come this deep into the swamp. And even after, if I didn''t have Harmony, I might not have been as comfortable. Now even if I were to meet that big ass anaconda I saw the first day, I would probably be able to run back to Mr. Julian. Now, if I were alone, it still wouldn''t be enough, as I''d run out of mana well before a B-rank creature would run out of stamina, but I''m not alone, so it''s a moot point.
He knew well that the Everglades were a haven for powerful monsters, which was why he had carefully avoided zones of high mana concentration during his previous forays into the swamp. It made sense, then, that the crocodilians would choose such areas for their villages, leveraging the natural defenses provided by the most formidable creatures to shield themselves from human encroachment. They were treated as part of the dungeons by the other monsters, after all.
But now, as he ventured deeper into the swamp than ever before, James felt a thrill of anticipation. The challenge of facing the crocodilians, of matching wits and strength against beings of human-level intelligence, was a test he was surprisingly eager to undertake.
I thought I had gotten over my daydreams of fighting alongside Towers as he retook Florida. But some part of me is still that same teenager. Oh well, it''s nothing terrible. I just need to make sure Lauren doesn''t find out. That''d be embarrassing.
It was in a drier patch of the swamp, far from the usual paths he and Lauren had explored, that James discovered some tracks. They were unlike anything he had seen before. The heel was elongated, while four clawed toes left distinct impressions in the mud that could only belong to the crocodilians. The realization that he had found them, that he was on the brink of confronting one of the adversaries of humanity that had, for a time, looked to be poised to conquer a significant portion of his country, sent a shiver of excitement through James.
Thinking back to that time, we may have been too hysterical. But I suppose that with everything going on, things were looking dire. Awakeners were already around, but we didn''t have almost any true powerhouse. Even Mr. Julian likely had yet to reach the S-rank back then. Towers really did something remarkable. Well, killing the crocodilians helped, but he sparked a light in a very dark moment. After the System''s coming, people thought we''d easily reclaim our lands, but when we failed to do that, a depression settled over everyone, and we had to fight for every inch of territory. Towers showed that we could still win big.
The tracks led deeper into the swamp, towards an area where the air thrummed with a palpable mana intensity. James followed, his every sense alert, ready to phase into the ether at the first sign of danger.
Chapter 159
James moved through the dense underbrush of the Everglades without making a sound, his senses stretched to their fullest, probing the swamp for any hint of danger. He was deep within the heart of the swamp now, a place where the air vibrated with the hum of raw mana, thick and potent enough that he could taste it. The heightened energy in the air made every step feel charged, every breath like he was underwater. It was exhilarating precisely because it was so dangerous, a constant reminder that encountering the formidable creatures that called this place home could spell his doom.
High-level areas are really different. The last time I was in a B-rank dungeon, I was too overwhelmed to notice, but there is so much mana in the air here. No wonder creatures mutate so quickly. It also explains why they don''t usually leave, as the outside world is barren compared to this. Even cities with decent ambient mana would feel like a desert to a being used to this abundance.
James couldn''t help but marvel at the strange turn his life had taken as he followed the distinct tracks left by the crocodilians. Here he was, a young man from a world of concrete and glass, tracking humanoid reptiles through a magical swamp. It felt like something out of a story, yet the danger was all too real, the stakes high.
It''s not like the rest of my life isn''t equally weird. I suppose that occasionally, it catches up to me just how much I''ve changed. I definitely didn''t see myself doing this when I daydreamed during my shift.
His telekinesis, finely tuned and more responsive than ever, was a constant, whispering presence at the edge of his mind, ready to act at a moment''s notice. He used it now to dampen the sound of his movements, to push aside branches and leaves without a trace, moving towards the source of a disturbance his senses had picked up.
The noise grew louder as he approached, the unmistakable sounds of combat - the clash of weapons, the hiss of pain, the guttural shouts of aggression. Cautiously, James made his way to the edge of a clearing, ensuring his presence remained as undetectable as possible. He used his telekinesis to weave a subtle barrier around himself, masking his scent and the slight noises of his breathing.
Peering through a natural veil of hanging moss and thick foliage, James beheld a scene of savage conflict. Two crocodilians, their scales a deep, mottled green that shimmered with a hint of otherworldly energy, were engaged in a fierce battle against a monstrous spider similar in size and ferocity to the one Mr. Julian had dispatched with such ease. But since they were not immensely powerful S-rankers, the fight was a desperate struggle for survival.
Though appearing like juveniles by what James knew of their species'' standards, the crocodilians were formidable in their own right. Each stood over six feet tall, their bipedal forms lithe and agile, moving with a speed and coordination that belied their size. They wore armor crafted from bone, enchanted with runes that glowed faintly with magical energy, likely offering protection against the spider''s venomous fangs and razor-sharp legs.
Their weapons, long spears carved from some dark, resilient wood and tipped with gleaming metal, were wielded with skill and precision. They worked in tandem, drawing the creature''s attention while the other sought openings in its defenses. Their movements were graceful and evidently the result of training. This could not be the first time they had faced such a creature because they quickly shifted whenever the spider attacked, moving as if they knew exactly what it would do. And when the monster overcommitted to one, the other crocodilian was there to punish it, their gleaming spear licking out without mercy.
James watched, fascinated despite the danger. Here was proof of the crocodilians'' intelligence and adaptability, their ability to use tools and tactics to fight not just with brute strength but with strategy and skill. It was evidence of the threat they posed, not just as monsters but as thinking, planning beings with a culture and society of their own.
Yet, even as he observed, James couldn''t help but feel a grudging respect for the young warriors. Despite being outmatched, as their mana revealed them to be around the D-rank while the spider was at early C, they fought with courage and determination, which was admirable. They used the terrain to their advantage, leading the spider into areas cluttered with fallen logs and dense undergrowth, where its size became a hindrance. They moved with an almost beautiful grace, their spears flashing in the dappled sunlight that filtered through the canopy.
The battle reached its climax when the spider, driven into a frenzy by its injuries and the relentless assault of the crocodilians, launched a massive glob of venom at one of them. Anticipating the attack, the targeted crocodilian dodged partially, but some venom splashed onto his armor. The armor''s runes flared with intense light, working furiously to neutralize the venom''s corrosive effects. Meanwhile, the other crocodilian seized the opportunity, lunging forward with a powerful thrust of his spear, piercing the spider''s head through an eye and driving the weapon deep into its brain.
Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.
The creature''s movements stilled almost immediately, its legs curling inward as it collapsed to the ground with a last shriek, dead. The victorious crocodilians let out a series of growls and hisses, a form of communication that sounded like a mix of annoyance and triumph. James, utilizing the full extent of his enhanced psychic senses, caught the gist of their conversation, amazed at how much more he could understand with his recent rank up.
They seemed irritated, not by the battle itself, but by its premature conclusion. They were battle junkies, apparently.
The venom still coating the armor of one of the warriors required careful removal, a task that would delay their return to whatever pursuit they had planned for the rest of the day. James marveled at the depths of his understanding, the nuances of emotion and intent he could now perceive in their simple exchange.
I thought Juggernaut was great, but Champion lives up to its name. It''s not true telepathy yet, but it''s the step below it. I can understand their intentions and even some of their more complex thoughts without even knowing their language or them being part of my species. I can tell that their minds are alien, but they are still open to my perusal. It''s not the instincts-driven mind of most monsters. These are thinking beings.
James took careful mental notes as the crocodilians opened the spider''s carcass and expertly extracted the mana stone within. Their technique, gear, and casual interactions provided invaluable insights into their society and capabilities. These were not mere monsters to be slain; they were a people, albeit a hostile one.
It was a pity that they were so open in their genocidal ways. James wondered if he might get an answer to the question that had long plagued humanity since they understood that some of the monsters attacking them were thinking beings.
Why can''t we coexist peacefully? Well, there are hundreds of realistic theories, from them being artificial creations much like golems are, only made of flesh instead of stone, to an instinct driving them into a frenzy whenever they see a human. My favorite has always been that they were not born here and were taken from somewhere else where resources were scarce enough that anyone else must be destroyed. Now that I think about it, it fits with that weird vision I had after killing the Ant Spawn¡ Hmm, I will have to investigate their minds better if I get a chance.
Once they had secured the mana stone and ensured their armor was as clean of venom as it could be without proper cleansing, the crocodilians moved off, disappearing into the swamp with surprising speed. James waited until he was sure they were well away before emerging from his hiding spot, his mind racing with plans and possibilities.
He cautiously stepped into the clearing, the remnants of the battle laid out before him like a scene from a B-tier horror. The monstrous spider, now lifeless, sprawled across the ground, its legs curled inward in the death throes. James approached it with curiosity and revulsion, his psychic senses scanning for any residual danger. Satisfied that the threat had passed, he focused his telekinesis on one of the spider''s legs. With a thought, he uncurled it, marveling at the weight and heft of it. Then, clenching his fist, he crushed it, the leg crumbling under the force of his power. The raw strength running through his veins was exhilarating; the leg, no longer supported by the spider''s mana, shattered like glass under his control.
This¡ This is something else. I knew I was stronger, but to do this with such ease? The mana would make it harder if it were alive, sure, but still¡
Despite his enthusiasm, James knew better than to dwell on his capabilities in such a dangerous place. Turning his attention back to the task at hand, he set out to follow the trail left by the crocodilians. He moved with renewed caution, his senses alert to the life surrounding him. The deeper James ventured into the swamp, the more he realized how vibrant and deadly this ecosystem was, a delicate balance of life and death where the constant presence of powerful mana shaped everything.
After an hour of careful tracking and avoiding a patch of deadly moss, James arrived at the outskirts of a village. The sight that greeted him was one he hadn''t anticipated. Several large creatures floated lazily in a small, murky lake, their gentle movements belying their size. James watched them for a moment, puzzled, before realization dawned on him. They were manatees, or at least creatures that closely resembled the gentle giants of the water. But here, in the context of the crocodilian village, their purpose became apparent; they were livestock, a source of sustenance for the reptilian inhabitants.
His attention was then drawn to two larger crocodilians standing guard over the aquatic herd. These creatures appeared similar to the juveniles he had observed earlier but bore less elaborate markings and armor, signifying their lower status or perhaps their role as farmers. Despite their imposing presence, James''s psychic assessment revealed they were of comparable strength to the younger warriors, indicating the two he had observed earlier to be prodigies of some kind.
This is very interesting. They have domesticated the manatees much like we do with cows. I suppose they must have some livestock to support their population. They could live off foraging, but the crocodilians are not stupid. Making their presence too obvious by being a drain on the land would mean Awakeners coming to finish the job Towers started.
James focused on the village, cataloging its layout and defenses with a methodical precision honed by his training. The dwellings were constructed from a mix of local materials and what appeared to be salvaged debris, creating a patchwork of architecture that was both primitive and ingeniously adapted to their environment. Defensive structures were evident, positioned to utilize the natural landscape''s chokepoints and barriers.
Every detail was noted and analyzed with the help of Eidetic Echo, from the placement of sentries to the communal areas where the crocodilians gathered. James was under no illusion about the challenge they faced. These were intelligent, organized beings with a deep connection to their territory.
I want to stay longer, but I have what I need to study later. With Eidetic Echo, this is good enough. I wonder if Lauren managed to find a village, too. Mr. Julian told us we only need to destroy one village, so we can decide which is better suited to our abilities after more scouting. She should be able to get some good information now that she has a sensory skill too. Well, probably not as good as me.
Chapter 160
As dawn broke over the Everglades, casting a golden hue across the misty waters, James and Lauren reconvened in the main lobby of the dilapidated resort. The space, once grand but now surrendering to the relentless encroachment of nature, served as their makeshift command center. The night had passed in restless anticipation for both, knowing the day would bring them one step closer to confronting the crocodilians.
Lauren arrived first, her figure emerging from the light mist like a wraith, the early morning light softening the edges of her determined visage. Her hair was kept in a tidy braid, and while she wore no makeup, her long lashes gave her an air of studied beauty.
James appeared moments later, his battlesuit hugging his muscular physique tightly. His hair was getting long for his tastes, but he decided it could wait until they rejoined civilization. His piercing green eyes scoured the area while his senses covered almost the whole resort.
They greeted each other with a silent nod, and Lauren passed over a bowl of fruit Mr. Julian had brought back from one of his infrequent trips out of the swamps. As soon as they had eaten their fill, they began sharing the information they had gathered the previous day.
Lauren was up first, her voice low and measured as she recounted her findings. "I found a village," she said, "hidden deep within the western swamp, beyond the first nexus that Mr. Julian told us to be careful of. There was a shaman who presided over his people. He looked pretty strong, so I held back, but I could tell he was the real deal. It looked a bit like a medieval king holding court, with several guards arrayed around him and bringing petitioners forward when he called for them. Sometimes he healed them, and sometimes he punished them."
She paused, her brow furrowing as she recalled the scene. "I couldn''t understand their language, but the dynamics were clear. He''s powerful, around C-rank I''d estimate, and his warriors defer to him without question. Taking him on directly is unadvisable if we can find better targets."
"A C-rank shaman might be a bit too much to handle if we have to fight his guards at the same time. We might be able to handle him alone, but I doubt it''d be that easy. Fighting the crocodilians won¡¯t be the same as fighting regular monsters.¡± James commented.
Lauren nodded in agreement, "He didn''t look like the type to leave his village often, especially not without his guard. If we managed to take most of the guards out at the beginning, we might have a chance, but it''s not something I''d put my money on."
Rather than give a report as she did, James lifted his right palm and concentrated, calling upon one of his newest skills. "Eidetic Echo," he announced, focusing his mana into a fine mist that coalesced before them. With a few concentrated thoughts, the mist began to take shape, forming a detailed miniature of the crocodilian camp he had observed.
The hologram-like representation was exquisite in its detail, showing the village''s layout, the placement of dwellings, defensive structures, and communal areas. The figures of the crocodilians moved within the mist, going about their daily routines without a hint of suspicion they were being observed.
"Is this real-time?" Lauren asked, blinking in surprise.
"Nah, that was a different skill. But I can look into the past. Well, not too distant, but a few days of activity are within the range of my divination." James answered, concentrating briefly. The image shifted, looking like someone had pushed the rewind button. Faster and faster it went until the hours started passing by the second.
When James halted the rapid playback, the scene settled on a typical day within the village, allowing them to scrutinize the activities and interactions of its inhabitants. This time-lapse ability of James''s skill offered an unprecedented insight into the daily life of the crocodilians, revealing routines and patterns that could be exploited.
The skill allowed them to observe the village in significant detail for up to three days in the past. James''s enhanced psychic senses gave him a rough idea of each monster''s power, confirming that there were no crocodilians beyond D-rank. This crucial piece of intelligence bolstered their confidence, situating the village squarely within their capability to handle, albeit with careful planning and execution.
Their attention shifted between the warriors who patrolled the perimeter with an almost lackadaisical demeanor and the mystics who moved with a sense of purpose and authority to one particularly large matriarch. James and Lauren took mental notes of their numbers, armaments, and the locations they frequented, identifying critical targets for potential ambushes.
The warriors wielded spears similar to the ones James had seen earlier, their scales gleaming in the simulated sunlight with armor covering their weak spots. On the other hand, the mystics were distinguished by their ornate bone jewelry and the intricate tattoos that snaked across their scales, symbols of their magical ability.
Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.
As they watched the villagers go about their chores, cooking, repairing shelters, and engaging in the communal life of the village, an unease began to gnaw at James and Lauren. The crocodilians, despite their monstrous appearance, exhibited a level of societal organization and familial interaction that humanized them in the eyes of the observers.
I tried to ignore this feeling earlier, but they are just living here. If they looked like humans, there''d be nothing to set them apart besides a preference for barely cooked meat.
"Do you think attacking them is the right thing to do?" Lauren asked after a lengthy silence, her voice tinged with doubt. "They haven''t attacked humans since Towers defeated them. I don''t hesitate when it comes to monsters, but this is a bit¡"
James shared her hesitation, the weight of their task pressing heavily on him. "I''ve been thinking the same. But then again, I don''t think Mr. Julian would order us to do this if it wasn''t necessary. We should probably look a bit more to see if they are planning something."
Their hesitance was disrupted when James zoomed in on a section of the village where a group of crocodilians were crafting tools and weapons. There, amidst the ordinary detritus of their labor, they noticed something chilling - a collection of bones that were unmistakably human.
The sight of those remains, repurposed for mundane tasks or as part of their dwellings, ignited a fury within them. "They''ve killed humans," Lauren stated flatly, the earlier hesitation in her voice replaced by a cold anger. "These bones still need to be fully cleaned. It hasn''t been that long since they got them."
James'' jaw clenched at the sight. He felt a primal instinct screaming at him to run back into the swamp and hunt the monsters down, but he pushed back against it. His conscience had settled down at the sight, no longer worried for what he was about to do. Instead, a sense of anticipation started filling him. "They need to go." He sentenced.
As they packed their gear for the trek back into the heart of the Everglades, James and Lauren moved with determination. A steely resolve had replaced the initial unease at the thought of attacking the crocodilian village. The evidence of recent human kills confirmed the threat they posed, erasing any doubts about the necessity of their mission. Mr. Julian had given them the task for a reason, and finding out exactly why had enflamed their spirits.
The journey through the swamp was undertaken with a silent efficiency born of their weeks of training. James led, his senses extended to their limits, scanning for signs of danger, while Lauren followed, her shadow magic ready to conceal their movements or defend them if necessary.
Upon reaching the clearing where James had observed the young crocodilians'' battle with the spider, they paused, scanning the area. The remnants of the struggle were still visible, though the monster''s corpse was half eaten. Even its tough carapace hadn''t stopped the scavengers from getting their fills.
James crouched, touching its broken skull, feeling the residual energy. He lifted it, examining the damage. "They''re skilled," he noted, a touch of admiration in his voice despite the lingering anger. "We shouldn''t underestimate them."
Lauren, peering into the underbrush, nodded. "But we''re skilled too. And we have the element of surprise on our side."
Their plan was simple but required precision. They would use the knowledge gained from James''s observations to target isolated crocodilians, thinning the village''s numbers before launching a full assault when the sun started going down and the shadows lengthened.
The mystics would have to go first, as they were the ones whom they knew the least about, and if they managed to call for help from a nearby village they''d need to retreat. James would attack with overwhelming power from the beginning, while Lauren remained concealed and picked off the defenders one by one.
It was a tactic that played to their strengths, allowing them to leverage their superior mobility and James''s newfound ability to phase through matter in case he found himself overwhelmed.
They didn''t have to wait long before James''s senses picked up on the presence of a solitary crocodilian warrior. Standing at over eight feet, he was an intimidating sight, but his ability to move through the swamp without being noticed by anything was even more impressive. It bore the same spear and bone armor kit the others had, though he had the addition of swirling designs painted over them.
"I think the armor might be enchanted, so it''s better to aim for the uncovered parts," James murmured, his telekinesis holding the sound within a bubble.
The creature was stalking a family of otters, focusing on the hunt. James and Lauren exchanged a glance, a silent agreement passing between them. This was their opportunity.
Who can even bring themselves to hurt the otters? They are so cute, and they are not doing anything. They just frolic!
Moving without making a sound, they positioned themselves. James prepared to neutralize the warrior with a mental strike while Lauren, drawing from the deep well of her shadow magic, readied a spell that would decapitate their target.
The crocodilian, unaware of the danger he was in, moved closer to the otters, his body tensed for the kill. It was then that James and Lauren struck. A silent wave of psionic energy enveloped the creature, stunning it and stifling any sound it might make while Lauren''s shadows wrapped around its neck, lopping the head off in one quick movement.
The skirmish was over in moments, the crocodilian warrior subdued with a practiced efficiency that would have impressed seasoned Awakeners. Despite the creature being in the same realm as them, it couldn''t do anything before their power.
Some of it is that it was entirely unprepared for us. But the rest is that we are just that good. I don''t want to gas myself up too much, but I doubt any D-rank in the country is as good as we are. Also, our skills are perfect for ambushes and assassinations.
"We''ll need to be thorough," James said, his voice low as they worked to hide the body. "If we leave any of them behind, they could regroup and pose a threat again. We need to clean the whole village."
Lauren, wiping her brow, nodded. She gathered the trinkets and placed them in her pouch, "It won''t be easy, but we don''t have any other option. Do you think we''ll find more strays like this one?"
"It''s possible," James replied, his gaze scanning the dense foliage. "They seem to hunt alone or in small groups. If we''re careful, we might be able to get several before they notice something is wrong."
The plan was bold, bordering on reckless, but they were beyond half-measures. The crocodilians'' use of human bones had stripped any hesitation from their resolve.
We¡¯re coming.
Chapter 161
James and Lauren took a moment to interact with the family of otters they had inadvertently saved. The otters, seemingly unafraid, approached them with a curiosity that seemed at odds with their monstrous nature. James knelt, allowing one to sniff his hand before it playfully nudged him with its nose.
"They can sense we''re not a threat to them," James mused, giving the otter a gentle pat. "Or maybe they recognize we''re much stronger. Animal instincts, even in monster form, can be pretty sharp."
Lauren watched the scene with a soft smile but remained vigilant, her eyes scanning the surrounding area. "Let''s not get too comfortable. We have a mission to complete."
With a last wave to the otters, they resumed their journey, delving deeper into the territory marked by James''s previous reconnaissance. The swamp around them felt alive, an entity all its own, with the dense foliage and murky waters concealing both wonders and dangers.
It wasn''t long before James''s enhanced senses alerted him to the presence of more crocodilians. This time, it was ones he knew. The duo he had observed fighting the spider were nearby, their movements deliberate as they tracked something through the underbrush.
"We have an opportunity here," James whispered to Lauren, sharing his plan. "These two are pretty good. Removing them from play before we attack the village will mean we''ll have a much easier time."
Lauren nodded, her expression turning serious as she melted into the shadows. Her ability to become nearly invisible in the dim light was a formidable asset to their efforts. James focused his mind, tapping into the well of power that his recent rank-up had granted him.
He positioned himself strategically, ensuring he had a clear line of sight to the crocodilians while remaining concealed. Then, invoking Mindforge Mastery to enhance his next move, he concentrated on the skill that had seen him carve a bloody path through the swamp: Soul Rend.
The psychic energy within him surged, amplified by the metaskill into something he would have never managed before. A torrent of power surged from within him, and he unleashed it towards the unsuspecting crocodilians. The invisible and silent attack was a focused wave of pure psionic force aimed at disrupting the fundamental structure of their minds.
For a moment, all sound stopped as if the wildlife knew that a great predator was among them.
The effect was immediate and devastating. The first crocodilian''s head snapped back as if struck by an unseen hammer, his body going limp before it even hit the ground, the lethality of the attack granting no mercy.
The second was saved only by the sudden bright flare of an amulet around his neck, which cracked in half under the assault. He was stunned but alive. His survival was short-lived, however, as Lauren, emerging from the shadows like a specter of vengeance, closed the distance in a heartbeat. Her sharp daggers precisely found the soft spot between the scales and the neck, severing the life from the creature with surgical precision.
Of the two crocodilians James had observed the previous day, who he had considered a significant threat if allowed to grow, nothing was left. Only their cooling corpses remained, but even those wouldn''t last long in the swamps.
Standing over the fallen bodies, James and Lauren shared a moment of reflection. The early morning light filtered through the dense canopy, casting a serene glow over the scene of their recent battle. The contrast between the peaceful surroundings and the violence required to survive was not lost on them.
"We''ve come a long way," James finally broke the silence, his voice carrying the pride he felt unashamed. "I doubt we would have handled these two so smoothly before our rank-up."
Lauren nodded, cleaning her blade on the mossy ground before sheathing it. "True, but we were never unprepared. Miss Walker''s training laid the groundwork for everything we''ve accomplished." Her voice held a tinge of genuine gratitude for their absent mentor. "Even without her direct guidance these past months, her lessons have helped us."
James smiled, recalling their grueling sessions under Miss Walker''s watchful eye. ¡°I agree. Her work ethic, her insistence on strategy and adaptability¡ They are what sets us apart from anyone else in the same rank."
"I certainly wouldn''t have been as far along as I am with shadow magic without her," Lauren murmured, gaze lost in the sky.
The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.
"She set us up to win. She gave us all the tools we needed to keep growing even without her." James replied with a half smile before sighing. "She''d also be mad at us if we got distracted while in the middle of a mission, so let''s get back to hunting, shall we?"
Lauren smirked in agreement and started walking away. They conducted another thorough sweep of the area, ensuring no other threats lurked nearby. James''s senses, sharp enough to spread over a vast area without missing anything, quickly picked up on another crocodilian some distance away.
They made short work of it, again using their assassination tactic. The poor crocodilian didn''t even have the time to realize it was being stalked, that it was dead.
"I have to say, I hope they won''t all be as easy as these guys. I might get bored if this continues." Lauren grumbled jokingly.
James shook his head, "If only they could be this easy. But I think we just make a terrifying team. Especially when they don''t know we are there. The village will be a different thing entirely."
With the immediate area secured, they turned their attention toward the village. Approaching cautiously, they found a vantage point on the eastern side that offered a clear view without exposing them to potential discovery.
James extended his senses, a now-familiar routine, seeking any changes since his last observation. The same crocodilians were present, their numbers unchanged save from the ones they had already removed, confirming no reinforcements had arrived from outside. The village was as he remembered, but with an added layer of tension, likely caused by the hunters'' prolonged absence.
Lauren watched alongside him, her sharp eyes catching details James''s senses might miss. "They seem unsettled but not alarmed," she observed, noting the absence of panic or hurried defenses. "Hunts must frequently extend longer than expected."
James nodded, focusing on the mystics'' hut, where a gathering was taking place. The boredom emanating from the structure was palpable even from a distance, a mundane meeting discussing matters of little interest to those forced to attend. "The mages are all in there, discussing something they find dreadfully dull. We should strike now since the mystics are out of position."
Lauren''s lips quirked up in a half-smile at the irony. "A boring meeting might just be the thing that tips the scales in our favor. They really aren''t too different from humans."
James''s gaze lingered on the mystics'' hut, considering his next move. The structure, slightly larger and adorned with symbols that resonated with power, housed the village''s magical defenders. Their concentration within a single location presented an opportunity too good to pass up. He could sense some wards over it, but they seemed more attuned to preventing spying and insects from coming in than stopping an all-out assault.
"Ready?" James asked, turning to Lauren. His voice was steady, and the intensity in his eyes made the Rogue hesitate before she nodded. She firmed up her expression, determination settling over her like a mantle. "Let''s end this," she replied, her voice barely a whisper.
James took a deep breath, centering himself as he called upon Etheric Manipulation. The skill was a gift from his recent ascension in rank, and it allowed him a versatility in combat that he had only begun to explore. Now, he intended to use it to its fullest potential.
Concentrating, James reached for the ether around him, a subtle energy that permeated the entire world but almost never interacted with it. He opened up with his mind, gathering it, feeling its resistance and pliability under his mental touch. Unlike the raw nature of mana he was accustomed to, the ether was more subtle, more responsive, and significantly more dangerous if mishandled.
The ether, James had found in his experimentation, was similar enough of an energy to mana that it could be subbed in when necessary, but it produced different results. Mana was the actualization of the caster''s desire - the weight they could express upon the world. The ether existed whether any living being cared or not. It was a transient energy that connected the dimensions.
James had once peered a bit too deeply into it and blacked out, being shaken awake by Mr. Julian six hours later with an admonishment not to be too greedy. Still, his forays had allowed him to recreate his mana manipulation with the new energy and even to push his constructs further, thanks to its sheer malleability.
The attack he was about to unleash was the result of those efforts. It was something that went the opposite direction compared to his corrosive mana. He leveraged the ether''s bonding quality with all energy to remove any obstacle in its path.
Essentially, it''s nothing too fancy. Just a giant fuck-you ray of ether. But I managed to find the right way of shooting it through a half-dimension. And that''s not something these bumfucks know anything about. Good luck stopping something that''s not even there from hitting you.
James began the delicate process of compression, funneling more than a thousand points of his own mana into the gathering etheric mass. The energy felt alive under his control, dancing and twisting as he forced it into a denser and denser construct. The power built within him, growing to a point where containment became almost unbearable. While it would travel through the dimensional planes to reach its target, the ether was still very much there when he was crafting it.
Lauren watched from the shadows, her eyes fixed on James. She had seen him unleash powerful attacks before, but the intensity of his focus now was unlike anything prior. He had told her that the blast would be massive, and thus, she was waiting in the wings for it to be over to swoop in and deal with any surviving mystic or to begin dealing with the warriors.
Finally, James could hold the ether no longer. With a physical heave, as if expelling the power from his very soul, he directed the condensed power towards the mystics'' hut. The air between him and the target shimmered with heat, distorting the view of the village as the ether tore through the space between them.
The impact sent him staggering back. The hut and its immediate surroundings vanished in an explosion of silver light and sound that echoed through the swamp like the wrath of an angry god. The ground where the structure once stood was now a smoldering crater, the force of the blast having obliterated not only the building but anything and anyone within its radius.
James stumbled, the exertion of the attack draining him more than he had anticipated. Lauren was at his side instantly, her concern evident even as she scanned the area for any sign of retaliation from the village.
But the attack had been too swift, too unexpected. The crocodilians, even those with keen senses and battle-hardened instincts, were caught off guard. Confusion reigned as they scrambled to understand the source of the destruction that had befallen their mystics.
James and Lauren didn''t wait to observe the chaos that ensued. Knowing that their window of opportunity was narrow, they moved to capitalize on the disarray. The plan was to strike hard and fast, eliminating key targets before the crocodilians could mount a coherent defense.
And as they moved together, a seamless unit forged in the crucible of combat, there was a sense of inevitability about them. They were the storm brewing on the horizon, and now, it was time for the crocodilians to face the tempest.
Chapter 162
As soon as visibility returned, they dived into the heart of the chaos.
While the mana level rebalanced itself following the ether beam that had left behind nothing but destruction in its wake, Lauren activated her Terror Aura.
Her human appearance sloughed off like melted wax, revealing a terrifying alien predator. Her midnight black eyes seemed to absorb all light while her fingers lengthened into wickedly sharp claws of solid shadows.
The already confused crocodilians found their senses assaulted by an overwhelming dread, their minds grappling with an inexplicable terror that muddied their thoughts and paralyzed their limbs.
This confusion was precisely what James needed to recover from the exertion of his attack. The Etheric Manipulation had taken a significant toll, more than he had anticipated. Drawing deep breaths, he steadied himself, refocusing on what his senses were telling him. The mystics were gone, obliterated in an overwhelming strike, leaving the warriors leaderless and in disarray.
Confused roars shook the village as the crocodilians tried to reorganize, but Lauren''s form flitting through them, slitting throats and taking limbs, didn''t allow for any significant success.
Without further hesitation, James leaped forward, targeting the densest clump of crocodilian warriors. His approach was not silent; the very air seemed to quiver with the power he wielded. Telekinesis, the most eclectic of his abilities, allowed James to prepare the environment with terrifying accuracy.
He slammed the warriors together, disorienting them further, before unleashing an explosive punch powered by a condensed burst of mana just as he arrived. The impact sent shockwaves through the group, scattering them like leaves in a storm.
However, the crocodilians were not without their defenses. Despite the surprise and the initial losses they suffered, those who remained were quick to react. They rallied, activating defensive skills that seemed to lessen the impact of James''s assault.
Enchanted armor glowed with protective runes, absorbing some of the force, while others managed to maneuver out of the way in time to avoid the brunt of the attack. Still, several were heavily injured, though at least three managed to maintain enough strength to counterattack.
Among them was a particularly large warrior James had marked as a significant threat during his earlier reconnaissance. This crocodilian, standing out not just for his size but also for the intensity of his mana signature - at the edge of the C-rank - led the charge. Armed with a spear that crackled with elemental energy, he was a formidable opponent, his movements suggesting training and experience beyond the average warrior.
The duel that ensued was frantic and brutal. James used every advantage his rank-up afforded him and manipulated the battlefield with Eidetic Echo. Given how much information it fed him, the skill acted like a form of precognition. It allowed him to anticipate movements and position himself with uncanny accuracy, dodging spear thrusts that seemed to multiply, each charged with elemental fury or aimed with lethal precision.
But James was not purely on the defensive. Telekinesis acted as an extension of his body, a weapon as versatile as it was unexpected. With it, he parried spear thrusts, redirected attacks, and manipulated the swamp''s mud and water to hinder the crocodilians'' movements.
The group''s leader, the largest crocodilian, roared in frustration, breaking from the formation in an attempt to surprise James since it seemed like he completely controlled the flow of the battle.
This mistake was immediately punished. James dodged under the coming spear, allowing Mana Absorption and Ethereal Leech to deal with the lightning that accompanied it. He twisted below the extended spear and crafted a telekinetic platform under his feet with the absorbed mana to give himself sure footing. A devastating mule kick followed, empowered by a significant amount of mana, which snapped back the muzzle coming for his shoulder.
A groan of agony followed, but it wasn''t over yet. Another kick, this time to the crocodilian''s midsection, sent him flying back into his companions, who were quickly closing in. Their attempt to help their leader only sealed their fate, as James took advantage of the reprieve to unleash Soul Rend unto them.
With precise, controlled bursts of mental energy, he reached into the minds of the disoriented crocodilians, finding the fragile threads of their consciousness and pulling with ruthless efficiency. The invisible psychic attack was devastating.
Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.
One by one, the warriors collapsed, their minds unable to withstand the onslaught. James moved methodically, ensuring that none who had felt the brunt of his first attack would rise to challenge them again.
However, his systematic elimination was abruptly interrupted. A surge of primal fury washed over him, a rage so potent it momentarily clouded his senses. Feeling the same oppressive wave of anger, Lauren began to withdraw towards James, her shadow form flickering with unease. She was being pursued by something far more formidable than the warriors they had been easily dispatching.
James pivoted on his heel, the weight of Lauren''s distress pulling him away from the fallen warriors and towards the new threat coming from the village''s center.
As he approached, the source became clear: an enraged matriarch crocodilian was barreling through the debris with single-minded ferocity.
The matriarch was a towering figure, her scales a dark, bloodied green that spoke of past battles, while the red aura covering her showed the depth of her fury.
James recognized her from his earlier surveillance. He had noted her as a potential threat, but the raw power she displayed now far exceeded his initial assessment. The necklaces adorning her neck, pulsing with a soft, ominous glow, were now apparent as more than mere ornaments. They were likely powerful talismans, their magic amplifying her already formidable strength. Given her slavering jaws and absence of coherent thought beyond incandescent rage, James decided they weren''t as overpowered as they initially looked but that the threat they represented still needed to be addressed immediately.
Blazing with an unholy light, her eyes locked onto Lauren and then James, seeing the architects of her village''s ruin in them. With a roar that shook the remaining structures, she launched herself at James, her massive jaws snapping with enough force to crush stone.
Before she could reach them, he turned Soul Rend onto her, driving a spike of psychic energy into her mind, but was surprised to find it didn''t affect her charge. Her mind was a fortress made of pure rage and thus impervious to the nuanced assaults he was capable of in the limited time he had. Recognizing the need for a change in tactics, James shifted his focus to more direct confrontations.
Meanwhile, Lauren pelted her with shadow arrows from multiple directions, succeeding only in slowing down the charge but not in stopping it. Undeterred by the matriarch''s resistance, she intensified her assault.
Arrow after arrow, crafted from the deepest darkness, flew towards their target from all directions, each aimed precisely at the soft points where her armor didn¡¯t reach. Though they didn''t do much individually, usually glancing off the scales, the scattered arrows began to coalesce with each hit, merging into a larger, more potent form.
A massive blob of darkness surged forward to envelop the matriarch from behind, sending her crashing into what remained of a nearby hut.
James, meanwhile, turned his attention to the stragglers attempting to flee or regroup. With a flick of his wrist, he unleashed waves of telekinetic force, sweeping them off their feet or pinning them against the ground. Mental attacks, sharp and disorienting, ensured none could mount a coherent defense or escape to warn other tribes.
As the dust settled from Lauren''s shadowy assault, the matriarch emerged once more with a roar, her rage undiminished by the setback. The talismans around her neck flared brighter. It was clear this battle would not end until one side lay dead.
The matriarch charged forward with reckless abandon. James answered her with a charge of his own, pulling upon the ether to fuel his body. Strength flooded his limbs, and he closed the distance in a flash.
A large, clawed hand reached for him, trying to skewer him. But just as it was about to hit James phased, allowing it to pass through his form.
He materialized again on the other side of the matriarch and unleashed the gathered energies into her back.
The force of James''s attack sent the matriarch rolling forward, a pained roar echoing through the shattered village. Though hardened by countless battles and enhanced by the magic of her talismans, her scales showed signs of cracking under the relentless assault, and he felt several bones break.
Yet, she was far from defeated. The necklaces around her neck pulsed with a renewed vigor, weaving threads of regenerative magic that knitted together torn flesh and mended broken scales before their eyes. It was a display of resilience that bordered on the unfair, showing just how different fights between separate ranks were.
Seeing the matriarch''s regeneration kicking in, Lauren acted with decisive brutality. The blob of shadow that had previously knocked the matriarch off her feet now morphed into a smothering veil of darkness, enveloping her head and seeking to suffocate her. The matriarch thrashed wildly, her powerful tail demolishing what little remained of the surrounding huts, but Lauren''s shadows were relentless, tightening around her with a predatory squeeze.
The matriarch''s struggle grew more desperate, her roars muffled by the encasing darkness. Yet, even as her physical might waned, the glow of her talismans burned brighter, a testament to a will that refused to yield. But in the end, even the village''s mightiest fell, and with a final convulsive shudder, the matriarch''s movements ceased. Lauren''s shadows receded, revealing the fallen titan, her chest still, her eyes dimmed. The swamp fell silent, the echoes of battle fading into a somber stillness.
James took a moment to finish up the few remaining crocodilians. Though they likely would die if left on their own, given the significant brain damage he had inflicted on them, it felt needlessly cruel to do so. He quickly went through them, mercifully ending their suffering.
The two Awakeners stood amidst the ruins of the village, the scale of their victory - and the devastation it had wrought - laid bare before them. The ground was scarred and blood-soaked, the water stained with the remnants of the conflict. Where the initial ether beam had landed was a crater that was slowly filling up with dirty water and would likely become a new pond. Here and there, the bodies of crocodilians lay strewn. Almost none were face down save for the youngest. They had all died facing their fate directly.
Breathing heavily, James felt the rush of experience flooding through him, the essence of the fallen matriarch and her warriors fueling his ascent to new heights of power.
Oof. That''s a lot of EXP. It''s just four levels since I''m in the third tier now, but damn, it feels good. Well, I can''t say I particularly like exterminating villages like this, but they were a threat. I doubt Mr. Julian would have let them go unscathed if he had evidence they kept attacking humans¡ Hmm, that''s probably why he sent us here. He knew about this and thought to get two birds with one stone. That old man is crafty.
Turning to Lauren, who still maintained her terror form, the ferocity of her features softening as the adrenaline of battle ebbed away, James managed a weary smile. "You might want to switch back before you give me a heart attack," he joked the humor a thin veil over the fatigue that clung to his bones.
Lauren''s form shimmered, the darkness receding like a tide, revealing her human visage. Her smile was tired but genuine.
Chapter 163
Back at the resort, under the waning light of the day, the atmosphere was one of reflection and accomplishment. The wooden deck, overlooking a serene part of the swamp, had been turned into an impromptu dining area. Here, Mr. Julian, with the ease of a practiced hand, tended to a grill fashioned from the remnants of what once might have been a boat engine and was now repurposed as a grill. The air was filled with the savory aroma of steaks, searing under his attentive gaze.
James and Lauren, freshly cleaned from the day''s exertions, sat at one of the few tables that the humidity hadn¡¯t destroyed. Despite the rustic setting, a festive air had taken root, with the steaks at its center promising a meal far removed from their recent fare of swamp-foraged edibles.
Mr. Julian, turning the steaks with a pair of tongs, glanced over his shoulder, a smile playing on his lips. "You two outdid yourselves," he began, his voice carrying the warmth of a proud mentor. "Clearing out a crocodilian village just a few days post-rank up is an achievement many Awakeners who have been D-ranks for years would never dream of."
Lauren granted him a small smile despite her exhaustion, "I can''t say it was easy, especially dealing with the matriarch, but we had enough time to prepare properly. That''s not something we usually get in a dungeon, so we could handle even the unexpected."
James nodded in agreement, his gaze drifting to the grill. "It''s definitely been something," he said, feeling a hunger that went beyond the physical. "What''s next for us, Mr. Julian?"
Mr. Julian placed the final steak on a large platter and carried it over to the table, setting it down amidst their eager anticipation. "Eat up first. You''ll need the strength for what''s to come," he said, serving generous portions to each before taking his own seat. The steaks, cooked to perfection, were tender and flavorful, a testament to Mr. Julian''s skill even with the improvised grill. Each bite was a luxury, filling them with the spice rub''s warmth and the butteriness of rendered fat.
It''s the absence of luxuries that makes things enjoyable. This is high-quality beef, but it''s not too far from what grandma usually buys. But spending weeks in a swamp definitely made it tastier. I wouldn''t repeat it, but I''ll savor the experience while I''m here.
As they ate, Mr. Julian''s expression grew more serious. "As you might have come to suspect, I brought you to the Everglades because of reports of the crocodilians becoming increasingly active," he explained. "My task was to clear them out definitively. While you were dealing with the village, I ensured no new raids occurred. But there''s more work to be done."
James and Lauren paused, their attention captured by his words. "The strongest crocodilians, including an A-rank that likely survived Towers'' rampage, have gathered in a village deep within the swamp," Mr. Julian continued, his tone grave. "They pose a significant threat to this area''s balance and, obviously, to nearby human settlements. Tomorrow, I plan to confront them."
Lauren swallowed, her thoughts racing. "You want us to come with you, don''t you?" she asked, already knowing the answer.
Mr. Julian nodded. "Yes. I want you to understand the vastness of the world and the battles that lie ahead. You don''t seem to have fallen prey to the folly of hubris, but it''s better to snip certain things in the bud."
James leaned forward, the weight of the task ahead settling in. "An A-rank¡ If that thing got to a town, it would be gone instantly. I doubt any settlement before Tampa has the means to deal with a being of that power."
"Indeed," Mr. Julian agreed. "But it''s important for you to witness. To understand that what you''ve achieved here is just the beginning. The world is vast, filled with wonders and horrors beyond what the Everglades can offer. What lies ahead will test you in ways you can''t yet imagine. But it will also show you how great you can become if you keep pushing yourselves."
As the night deepened, the grilled steaks were consumed with gusto; James and Lauren listened to the old man¡¯s stories.
The meal ended with the anticipation of what was to come. As they cleared the makeshift table, the air around them thrummed with the energy of impending challenges.
The following day dawned bright and early, the swamp air heavy with tension, as if something intangible had shifted. James and Lauren, having packed minimal gear as ordered, met Mr. Julian at the edge of the resort. The old man seemed more somber than usual; his gaze was lost in the swamp''s expanse that stretched before them. He had gone without his straw hat for once, showing just how serious he was.
Without a word, Mr. Julian extended his hands toward them, and before either could react, a surge of power enveloped them.
Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!
Suddenly, they were airborne, soaring above the Everglades with a speed that left them breathless. James, initially startled, soon became awes as the landscape unfolded below them. The swamp was a vast tapestry of life and water, its beauty magnified from this vantage point. The early morning mist clung to the canopy, and the sun, rising slowly, bathed the world in a soft, golden light. Trees poked out of the banks while animals began to wake up.
Lauren was tightly wound at first but relaxed as she took in the view, her surprise at being taken so suddenly forgotten amidst the majesty of their flight. "It''s beautiful," she whispered, her voice carrying over the wind.
James nodded, his mind racing with the sensations his senses kept feeding him. They were moving far faster than a car could, yet after his rank up, James could sense things in much greater detail than during their trip from New York.
The mana in the air grew denser as they flew, changing in quality and intensity. It became cloyingly heavy, saturating every breath with its power. James realized then they were entering an A-rank area, and a shiver ran down his spine.
While he might have had some experience in B-rank dungeons, the difference between B and A rank was not merely a step but a chasm. He thought back to his early days, to the forums and discussions where the might of America¡¯s most popular Awakener, Michael Towers, was debated. James had believed Towers to be around level 400, a figure he had read online. But now that he had personally experienced the difference between tiers he understood that Towers, an S-rank Awakener, must have been at least level 600, likely much more.
Which means so is Mr. Julian. I knew it objectively, but that''s different from experiencing it on my skin. The old man keeps his power so well hidden that sometimes, I almost forget how powerful he truly is. The world is like a crystal shop for people like him and Towers. So fragile that any wrong move could destroy everything.
They flew silently for a few more minutes until Mr. Julian slowed, and they hovered half a mile above the swamp. Below them, a large village was visible, its structures and defenses more formidable than anything they had seen in the previous one.
Gently, they lowered in altitude, coming to a stop at around three hundred feet. It was far enough that they should be spared from any attention but close enough that they''d be able to watch without problem.
"Prepare yourselves," Mr. Julian said, his voice firm. "Engrave what you''re about to see into your minds. The world of Awakeners, your chosen path, is filled with beauty and danger in equal measure. Today, you witness the scale of that reality."
With an effortlessly casual gesture, the old man encapsulated James and Lauren in a bubble shield. It shimmered faintly around them and prevented the oppressive atmosphere from affecting them. Examining the shield, James could tell that its construction was of a caliber beyond anything he''d encountered. It was clear that nothing short of a sustained, concerted attack from a powerful being could ever hope to breach it.
With another nod, more to himself than to his charges, Mr. Julian began his descent. As he moved, he loosened the tight rein he''d kept on his power, allowing it to expand and touch the world around them.
The effect was immediate and overwhelming. James was forced to immediately retract his perception, the raw power emanating from Mr. Julian threatening to overwhelm his mind. It was akin to staring directly into the sun, a brilliant force that could blind with its intensity. The swamp seemed to acknowledge the presence descending upon it, the air trembling as if in fear.
Below them, the village stirred into a frenzy. Cries of alarm and the sound of hurried preparations rose to meet them. The crocodilians, flash-banged by the immense presence appearing out of nowhere, were thrown into disarray, their reactions an understandable mix of fear and surprise.
Despite his senses still reeling from the exposure to Mr. Julian''s power, James watched in fascination as a figure emerged from the largest building within the settlement, seemingly unaffected while the other villagers ran for shelter. It was a crocodilian of massive stature, standing at least ten feet tall, with scales so dark they seemed to absorb the light around them.
Clad in armor that bore the marks of master craftsmanship and several amulets that glowed ominously, the creature radiated power and authority that set him apart from his kin. In his hands, he wielded a massive glaive that seemed to hum with latent energy. It was a fearsome weapon, especially in the hands of its wielder.
That''s a big boy. If the ones at six feet are juveniles, and those at eight are adults, what does that make this one? Even just looking at him, it''s obvious he''s not an opponent that should be taken lightly. I honestly don''t know where I''d start. Not that the old man is any less intimidating. Even just an instant of exposure to his power was enough for me to almost black out.
The crocodilian didn''t seem to share his hesitation. Upon locking eyes on Mr. Julian, the monster let out a roar that shook the ground. With no hesitation, the creature charged forward, the glaive raised high and glowing with dark light, ready to strike down the intruder who dared challenge his domain.
As the crocodilian leader closed the distance, Mr. Julian remained motionless, the calm at the eye of the storm. His expression was unreadable, but he didn''t seem particularly impressed.
When the crocodilian jumped, intending to finish the threat in one blow, the old man moved. He lowered his center of gravity, bending his knees. He lifted his right hand and shifted forward with his right shoulder, bringing the other back. Then, just as the glaive was about to descend on him, he placed his right hand on the blade, protected from the dark aura surrounding it by a golden glow, and slapped it away.
The air was rent asunder.
Between one blink and the next, the crocodilian was gone, as was a few hundred square feet of the Everglades.
Then, the shockwave hit, and the fortified village disappeared too. Houses flew alongside crocodilians until only ruins were left. Golden light disintegrated stone and flesh alike.
Still, the old man didn''t relax. Rightly so, as a few seconds later, his opponent returned, wreathed in a dark aura so intense it hurt to look at.
James timidly expanded his senses again, his curiosity too strong to ignore. The titanic battle going on below him was something he could have only dreamed of, and he didn''t want to miss anything.
He slowly acclimated to the immense power being thrown around until he could feel everything around him again.
In the meantime, the battle had progressed as the crocodilian bled profusely from where Mr. Julian had stabbed him by redirecting the glaive.
He wasn''t done yet. The wound closed in a blink, the pulsating dark aura that seemed to cling to him being absorbed into the nearby scales, turning them even darker.
A weird chuffing sound left the crocodilian''s throat, and it took James a moment to realize he was laughing. With his senses operational again, he reached for the monster, trying to understand, and was surprised to find that the only emotion present was satisfaction.
The crocodilian was having fun.
Chapter 164
There was some rage at the destruction of his village and the death of his people, but the majority of the crocodilian''s emotions were glee at being able to fight.
Since this particular one was supposed to be a remnant of Towers'' campaign, it might not have had anyone of the same level to test himself against. And what little was known of the crocodilians painted them as warlike people who always enjoyed testing themselves.
Mr. Julian''s appearance might have spelled doom for the settlement, but the crocodilian cared only for the fight it would give him.
Despite his wild emotions, however, the warrior wasn''t stupid. Rather than attempting to do the same thing again and be slapped away by the monstrously powerful old man, he started circling around his floating form, looking for a weakness.
It won''t work, but it shows that he can learn. If what I feel is correct, he should be the A-rank Mr. Julian talked about, which means he still has some cards in his sleeve.
The crocodilian''s movements became more deliberate, each step and thrust of his glaive calculated to probe Mr. Julian''s defenses without overcommitting.
Mr. Julian, for his part, seemed almost amused by the crocodilian''s efforts. He floated serenely, his posture relaxed but alert, ready to respond to any real threat. But none came, at least not in the way James had expected. As the crocodilian circled, his tail deftly traced patterns in the swampy ground, almost casually.
It took almost a minute before he realized what was happening. "Lauren, look at his tail," James whispered urgently, though he knew they were safe within Mr. Julian''s shield. "He''s drawing a magical circle."
Lauren''s gaze sharpened, and she nodded, understanding the implications. The crocodilian''s feints with the glaive were a diversion to buy time and cover his real intentions.
The circle was complete before James could voice a warning, not that he believed Mr. Julian was unaware. The ground within it glowed ominously, runes flaring to life with significant power. Without a moment''s delay, the circle activated.
The marshy ground churned and rumbled, followed by a loud sucking sound as water for hundreds of feet was absorbed. This soon led to the earth below the old man bulging, until a water geyser was unleashed. It shot skyward with tremendous force, aimed directly at Mr. Julian.
It reached so high in the sky that James had to look up to see where it ended. Still, he could feel his teacher''s presence exactly where it had been, apparently unmoved by the mighty attack.
The geyser continued for several seconds, which the crocodilian took advantage of. He dipped his glaive into the blood of the fallen, the pool where his village once stood now a macabre testament to the old man¡¯s might. The glaive absorbed the blood, and runes appeared along its length, glowing with a dark, foreboding light.
James watched, tense, waiting for Mr. Julian''s response. He remained motionless through the geyser''s eruption, a statue amidst the chaos. Then, as the water began to fall back to earth, he emerged from the mist unscathed, his expression unchanged.
Without a word, he flew towards the crocodilian, closing the distance between them in the blink of an eye like a wraith emerging from the mist. The crocodilian barely had time to raise his glaive in defense before Mr. Julian was upon him.
A bright red flash followed as the power stored within the weapon was released all at once in a desperate attempt to push the old man back.
James rocketed back as a crimson flash shattered upon the protective bubble. Its power had been enough to atomize him on the spot. Lauren grabbed his forearm to steady herself, blinking back the spots in her eye.
"That was fucking close." She muttered, earning a startled laugh from him.
Still, he didn''t waste time and refocused on the fight below.
The crocodilian attempted an overhead swing, which struck the ground when Mr. Julian shifted like a leaf in the wind. It sent splatters of mud and soil into the air but didn''t get stuck, allowing the monster to continue his assault. Again, he attempted to skewer the old man, glaive jabbing out dozens of times in a single second. James noticed his tail hung limply, evidently broken, and winced in pain. Mr. Julian was brutal when he wanted to.
Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.
All the monster''s efforts were for naught, as nothing seemed to stick.
The crocodilian rumbled in frustration. He was taken by battlelust, and his opponent avoiding him seemed to incense him greatly.
In response, Mr. Julian slapped him again. The warrior flew back twenty feet, only stopped by a large mangrove tree.
Unbidden, a cheer left James, and he was surprised to realize how relaxed he felt watching the deadly duel. In his mind, the conclusion was foregone. It was just a matter of how good of a show the crocodilian could put on until then.
The warrior rose to his feet with a snarl, sweeping his weapon toward the old man before charging again and overshooting his former position as his target flew around, apparently unbothered by the aggression.
The crocodilian stilled for a moment, and James felt him reach a decision. There was sorrow there but also a savage joy at finally letting go fully.
He''s going to do something big. I think he decided that since the village is gone anyway, he might as well use all his power. It must be destructive if he hasn''t used it until now.
The crocodilian summoned a dark aura around himself, a miasma of death that caused the vegetation to wither and flatten in a wide radius. He released a guttural shout, whose shockwaves blasted for a mile out. They harmlessly splashed against the shield protecting James and Lauren, allowing them to watch the old man''s response.
With his bare hand, he met the crocodilian''s next attack, a flying slash emanating from the glaive, stopping it dead in its tracks. The collision sparked a shockwave, rippling through the air and disturbing the water around them, but Mr. Julian''s stance was unmovable.
Around the old man¡¯s right hand, a golden glow began to accumulate, drawing in energy from the surroundings with a quiet hum that was felt more than heard. This caused the crocodilian warrior to become visibly wary, his attacks becoming more erratic as he sought to avoid contact with that glowing hand.
Mr. Julian''s patience seemed infinite, parrying strikes of deathly energy that rent the air and ground alike, leaving deep furrows in the earth. Despite the crocodilian''s efforts to avoid the golden glow, Mr. Julian''s timing was impeccable, each parry bringing them closer to an inevitable conclusion. It was like watching two actors; only, one was desperately trying not to act and was somehow forced to play his part.
Mr. Julian slapped the crocodilian across the face with a swift, unexpected movement. This wasn''t the dismissive gesture of before but a focused application of his accumulated power. The impact was catastrophic; half of the crocodilian''s muzzle was obliterated, vanishing in a spray of dark energy and blood.
The creature rolled back, a loud growl of pain escaping its throat as the dark aura flared wildly around it. The missing half of its muzzle regenerated in a flash of dark energy. Yet, the regeneration did little to bolster its confidence. The warrior became much more circumspect, the realization that Mr. Julian held back until now settling in with chilling clarity.
The fight continued, with the crocodilian summoning the last of its strength and cunning for another assault. It launched at Mr. Julian with speed and ferocity, ignoring its injuries. Every move was a desperate bid to turn the tide.
But Mr. Julian, an immovable force, met each attack with a serene grace. The air around his right hand now shimmered with a brilliance that bordered the unbearable. So bright it was, James started noticing the crocodilian''s armor and scales sloughing off, melting under the unstoppable might of the Silent Guardian.
Finally, with a gentle motion, Mr. Julian brought his glowing hand down upon the crocodilian''s head. The golden light exploded in a radiant burst, enveloping the warrior and a significant portion of the surrounding area.
James and Lauren shielded their eyes against the brilliance of the light, the intensity of the energy release momentarily overwhelming even from their protected position. When they dared to look again, the aftermath was stark.
A deep furrow had been carved into the swampy ground. Nothing was left of the mighty warrior who had given his all to avenge his tribe. The golden glow around Mr. Julian''s hand faded, leaving no trace of the power that had just been unleashed.
The old man turned back to James and Lauren, his expression unreadable. The air around him settled; the oppressive might that had filled the swamp receded like a tide, leaving a stillness almost more unsettling than the battle''s fury.
James couldn''t shake off the awe as he contemplated the sheer magnitude of Mr. Julian''s power. It dawned on him then, more clearly than ever, that the old man had used but a fraction of his strength in dispatching the A-rank crocodilian. The realization was both terrifying and humbling.
I can''t even begin to calculate how much damage he could do if he used his full power. He might be able to destroy an entire country if they are unprepared for him. It¡¯s crazy that a single person could do that much damage.
The shield around them dissipated, and Mr. Julian motioned for them to follow as he descended toward the devastated village below. As they stood amid the ruins, the old man instructed them to ensure that no crocodilian had survived their assault, "I''ll need to visit the other villages once we are done here, but it''s better to be thorough. I didn''t get them directly, after all. The croc managed to absorb most of that attack''s power."
James activated his skills, extending his senses throughout the remains of the village. The task was grim but necessary. One by one, he confirmed the absence of life, the silence of the swamp bearing witness to the finality of their victory. He walked over roof tiles, cobbled streets, and even a smithy. It had all been flattened by an errant wave of Mr. Julian''s hand.
They are our enemies, but it''s still hard to digest that they lived a perfectly normal life, aside from killing humans.
Dozens, if not hundreds, of corpses were buried beneath. James still did his duty, stopping to make sure none still breathed.
Surprisingly, he eventually found a destroyed building under which there were a couple of feeble presences.
Given their size and mana reserves, James suspected they were adult mystics who had worn some artifact that had protected them. They had still been injured by the building falling on them and probably by the clash of mighty energies, but they had lived. If left alone, it was possible they''d recover enough to extricate from the rubble.
And then they''d dedicate their life to killing humans in revenge. No, it''s better to nip this in the bud. It would have been different if they had been kids, but adults get no mercy.
With a sigh, James drove a psychic nail into their brain stems, enhancing the attack with Mindforge Mastery enough that even the C-rank mystics could do nothing in their injured state.
They released their last breath soon after.
The mission complete, Mr. Julian gathered them once more, and with a wave of his hand, they were aloft, flying back to the safety of the resort. The journey back was quiet, each lost in their thoughts, the day''s events weighing heavily on their minds. They touched down in silence.
Before they could retire to their rooms, Mr. Julian had a few words to say, "You must have a lot on your mind, so I''ll not keep you long. But try to understand all the implications of what you''ve seen today and not just focus on the fight itself. Go rest now; we have much to do tomorrow."
Chapter 164.5 - Interlude Leila
The tropical breeze wafted through the open windows of the parlor, stirring the linen curtains with a gentle hand as Leila sat across from two of the most formidable beings in existence.
The villa, nestled on a secluded island, was a paradise. It was also where she had been reforged.
The woman known as the Sin of Sloth lounged on a chaise, embodying the very essence of her namesake with an elegance that seemed effortless. Her serene expression and the way she sipped her tea masked the depth of power that lay within her, power that Leila had come to know and respect deeply through her training.
Joining them was a man who contrasted sharply with Sloth''s relaxed demeanor. The Sin of Gluttony was a stick-thin figure dressed in a pinstripe suit that hugged his slender frame, complete with a top hat - which sat on the table before him - that added an air of eccentricity to his appearance. Despite his name, there was nothing excessive about his physical form. His almond eyes, however, held a glint of insatiable curiosity and intelligence, speaking volumes of the kind of gluttony he embodied - one that devoured knowledge, experiences, and perhaps, on occasion, more tangible fare.
Leila had gotten to know the man well and found him pleasant. He had a peculiar habit he adhered to with religious fervor: his tea time. Regardless of the situation, whether amidst the chaos of battle or the tranquility of their current setting, he would pause for tea every few hours. During one of these tea breaks, Leila found herself discussing her progress with her mentors.
"I would say that it''s reasonable to retain the upper projection. Within two months, Leila should achieve the S-rank, major disruptions notwithstanding." Gluttony said in his reedy tone of voice. "At this point, we can completely scrap the lower projections."
Leila smiled to herself. Despite all that had happened to her and the way her life had been flipped upside down, she still grabbed the opportunity thrown at her with both hands and made the best of it.
"The previous data shows that we should expect a flex in performance about now, but I haven''t noticed anything like that," Sloth responded, granting her student a proud smile.
"Have there been a lot of others before me then?" Leila asked. She had wondered for a long time, and while she had put together an idea of the Deadly Sins'' efforts, she felt confident they wouldn''t rebuke her for asking at this point.
"We had a few, but churning out powerhouses like yourself requires not only our attention but, at times, years of dedication," Sloth remarked, her voice as calm as the sea that bordered their island. "Your advancement in just seven months is nothing short of remarkable, Leila. You''ve proven to be an excellent investment."
Gluttony paused in his meticulous preparations of the third cup of tea to answer, "Not everyone has been a success story like you, my dear. A few, unfortunately, had to be... put down. The path to power is fraught with peril, and not all who embark on it survive well enough that they can be unleashed upon the world."
Leila nodded soberly. People changed when they were given power, and becoming an S-rank, a being capable of deciding the fate of entire nations on a whim, meant that great care had to be applied.
It was something she had suspected. There were hints that others had lived in the tropical villa before her, and Sloth hadn''t kept it a secret that she was using data from previous attempts to guide her growth. "I''m grateful for the help and happy to have satisfied your expectations. I can''t say I''d like to do this forever because I want to return home, but it was enjoyable."
Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.
Sloth''s smile widened at her enthusiasm. "And we thank you for it, Leila," she said warmly. "However, take your time getting to where you need to be. Surprisingly, few problems in upper North America - which will become your designated area - require your intervention."
This piqued Leila''s curiosity. "Have you or Gluttony been solving the pressing ones? Or maybe Pride? I know he was there a while ago," she ventured, her gaze shifting between her two mentors.
Sloth''s smile took on a fond quality, her eyes twinkling with a hint of pride. "Not directly, no. Someone surprised me with his grit and stubbornness," she admitted, the fondness in her voice unmistakable.
Leila''s mind raced, piecing together the clues she had been given during her time with Sloth. The woman had always been somewhat reserved when discussing her personal connections, yet there were moments, like now, where her fondness for specific individuals shone through. Leila had gathered enough hints to conclude that Sloth must be deeply connected to someone she might know. Given the eye color they shared, Leila suspected it was James.
Despite not knowing the specifics of their relationship, Leila felt incredibly proud of Team 0''s leader. His actions, indirectly mentioned by Sloth, seemed to have had a significant impact, contributing to the stability of all.
The sins operated as shadowy guardians of humanity, after all. If they considered something beneficial, it meant it was big.
Considering his track record, Leila suspected James might have gotten mixed up with another Shard of the Abyss.
Pride had been there the last time to handle it, but it seemed like the young man had been enough in this occurrence.
Leila''s thoughts were interrupted as the conversation shifted towards future plans. Gluttony, who had just poured himself another cup of tea, began discussing their next moves with a focus that told her the issue was serious.
"Our problem brewing in Mexico is getting worse, but that can wait a while since Towers is there to handle the worst of it,¡± Gluttony said, adjusting his top hat with a flourish. "There''s a mess in Giza that demands our immediate attention."
Intrigued by the mention of the site in Egypt, Leila leaned forward. "Has a pyramid''s dungeon opened again?" She remembered the first time such an event had occurred¡ªa wave of monsters had emerged, killing hundreds of thousands before it was cleared. The ordeal had been a terrifying demonstration of the power such dungeons held.
Sloth nodded, her expression grave. "It appears so. A new tomb has been discovered, and it seems to be escalating towards S-rank quickly. It could represent a global threat if it''s not dealt with soon."
If it''s growing that quickly, it means either someone has tampered with it, and I doubt it''s possible since the groups capable of doing that wouldn''t escalate to S-rank, as they''d lose control, or it''s a Shard of the Abyss.
Dungeons where a Shard of the Abyss gathered were notorious for becoming exponentially stronger quickly, often spawning a single, mighty commander. This commander would then lead its minions out of the dungeon to conquer the surrounding land.
They become almost impossible to handle if they are left to grow in power. They haven''t inducted me in all the secrets yet, but I was taught this. The Shards are remnants of lost worlds, which influence the dungeons to become a corrupted copy of themselves. I don''t know if they understand their nature, as they haven''t explained anything of the sort yet, but even what little I know is enough.
Sloth had once explained why it had taken her so long to clear the Mariana Trench dungeon. She had spent years warring with a Mermaid tribe made of murderous, genocidal creatures that would have scoured the oceans of life and imposed a blockade on every country on Earth had she not been there.
Sometimes, Leila wondered just how much more she wasn''t in the know about. Even what she had learned in the last few months was enough to stun her.
Sloth and Gluttony rose from their seats as the discussion drew to a close. "We''ll address the situation in Giza first," Sloth said, her voice unwavering. "Once that''s handled, we can focus on Mexico and other issues. The problem there is not Shard-related, but it is growing beyond the normal administration''s ability to handle."
"Are you talking about the undead?" Leila asked. It was well known that an S-rank dungeon had taken over a significant portion of Mexico, but she had been assured by Sloth that there was almost no chance of it expanding more.
Gluttony stopped in his tracks, "It''s not something you need to worry about yet, but yes, we have reliable information that something is stirring up the Great Tomb."
Ah fuck. If it''s not unfathomable horrors from across dimensions, it''s human stupidity. Why would anyone poke around a necropolis of that size? Do they want to kill everyone?
"But we don''t believe it will result in a significant escalation. It''s just momentary retribution. The Boss there should understand the stakes well enough." Sloth tried to calm her down.
Leila sighed, "It''s not the undead being irrational I''m worried about. Humans do that on their own often enough."
Chapter 165
|
STATUS WINDOW
|
|
Name
|
James Summers
|
|
Age
|
20
|
|
Awakening
|
3rd
|
|
Talent
|
Ethereal Champion
|
|
Title
|
Protector of the Weave |
|
Level
|
208
|
|
MP
|
3.320/3.320
|
|
STR
|
137
|
|
VIT
|
100
|
|
AGI
|
100
|
|
SENSE
|
137
|
|
MIND
|
137
|
|
STAT POINTS
|
9
|
James stared up at the floating window. All his stats had finally passed the one-hundred threshold, though nothing had changed beyond the expected incremental augmentation.
Sometimes, James wondered what the point was of having a game-like System and then not having achievements and rewards, but then he remembered that he had recently gotten a significant one. The incentives were very much there. It was just that the threshold to get them was pretty high.
The moldy room 207 had become a second home to him. He still spent most of his time hunting and exploring his new skills, but he could find refuge here when he needed some time away from it all.
It''s crazy to think that if I had been an average human, I''d probably have developed a health condition just from sleeping here a few nights. But being an Awakener has many hidden perks. Not getting sick might be one of the best. Of course, monsters are much more likely to kill us, but that''s life.
Sitting up, he returned his thoughts to what he had been trying to avoid. During the road trip, he had promised he would eventually explain why he had asked to be given some time to himself, and the moment had come.
Mr. Julian had focused more on esoteric uses of their skills lately than just making them earn EXP. He gave them homework to devise new and inventive ways of using their abilities every day and then set them to the task while he exterminated another crocodilian village.
But now that job was done. The last village had fallen to the Silent Guardian, and their time was coming in the swamp to an end. As promised, the old man would take them to Miami for a few days to allow them to relax or, in James'' case, to pursue revenge.
Apparently, things had gone well in New York, but they were being cautious. Mr. Bethany was not the kind of man to allow his newly built order to fall apart, and that meant allowing him and his people the time they needed to solidify everything before letting everyone come back.
James took a deep breath, steadying his nerves as he prepared to confront the past he''d been avoiding. The decision to seek revenge against his father''s old teammates had weighed heavily on his mind, a complex mixture of anger, grief, and a deep-seated need for justice driving his thoughts.
As he descended the stairs to the lobby, the familiar creaks and groans of the resort''s aged structure served as a backdrop to his tumultuous thoughts. He had spent countless hours pondering his next moves, aware of the delicate balance he needed to strike. Immediate and direct confrontation was out of the question; not only would it potentially put him at odds with the law, but it also wouldn''t bring the acknowledgment of guilt he sought.
Mr. Julian and Lauren waited for him in the lobby. The two had repeatedly shown him he could trust them, and James felt it would be better to be open with them about what he wanted to do. If anything went wrong, they''d be forewarned.
Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.
And while I''m confident in my abilities, those two bastards have been Awakeners since I was a kid. They might have stopped fighting actively, but that doesn''t mean I should underestimate them.
"I need to talk to you both," James began, his voice steady despite the whirlwind of emotions, "It''s about time I told you why I wanted to go to Miami."
Mr. Julian nodded, a knowing look in his eyes. "Thank you for your trust, James," he said, the warmth in his voice offering comfort.
Lauren leaned forward. "Whatever it is, James, we''re here for you," she added.
James took a moment, gathering his thoughts before diving into the heart of the matter. "You might remember that my father died in the line of duty during the early days of the Apocalypse." He gestured to Lauren, who nodded, understanding blooming behind her eyes. "The circumstances were always suspicious, and the only explanation we were given was that his position was overrun before support could get there. The problem has always been that several Awakeners were already working with him. And many of them came out of it alive."
"Ah." Mr. Julian said, rubbing his white beard. "I think I see where this is going, but continue, please."
James nodded, face grim. "Yes, as you might imagine, it was easy to blame them for Dad''s death. But until recently, it was only speculation. However, I have found another of his old, mundane teammates who revealed to me exactly what happened that day. My father was deliberately abandoned to his death by people who could have easily saved him but decided not to."
The old man sighed. His face seemed to age ten years as his eyes were lost to the eddies of time. "I can''t say I''m surprised by your story, James." He said after a minute of silence. "I have seen it repeat again and again. The early days of the Apocalypse were some of the most wretched, disgusting times I''ve lived through, and I fought against the Nazis."
For a moment, James was removed from his brooding. Just how old was Mr. Julian? But he shook the errant thought away. It didn''t matter if he was Methuselah himself. James would welcome him with open arms as long as he would help him in his revenge.
"Then you know why I want to find them. Jeremy Hopkins and Theo Knowles are the only two left alive of the five who betrayed my father, and I won''t let them go unpunished longer than I have to." Taking a deep breath, James centered himself. It wouldn''t do to get too riled up before it was time to act. "They are working as consultants for the Clearsky Guild. I doubt I''ll have another chance as good as this one, so I wanted to ask if I could count on you should things go awry."
Before the two could answer, James hurried to clarify, "Just to be sure, I''m not asking you to participate. This is my revenge. But the two might have reached C-rank after all these years despite no longer being active. Removing them might be difficult. So an escape plan would be useful."
Lauren exhaled sharply, exasperation and affection coloring her response. "James, you''re an idiot if you thought for even a second that I wouldn''t help you," she said, her tone leaving no room for argument. "We''ve been through too much together for you to go at this alone. Whatever you need, I''m in."
The tension that James hadn''t realized he was holding seemed to lessen at her words, a grateful nod his only immediate reply.
Mr. Julian took a longer moment to respond, his gaze shifting from James to the world outside the broken window before settling back on the young man before him. "Revenge," he mused, the word heavy between them. "It''s a sentiment I''ve shared before and one I''ve acted upon. But let me share this with you, James: it left me hollow. It solved nothing beyond adding more hurt to the world."
James shifted uncomfortably, the old man''s words echoing fears and doubts he''d been wrestling with in his quieter moments.
"However," Mr. Julian continued, breaking into his thoughts, "I agree that such individuals must be checked before being allowed to continue within our society. They pose a danger not just to others but to the stability of what we are trying to rebuild."
He paused, letting his words sink in before adding, "I will help you, James. Should you be on the brink of death, I will intervene. But," he held up a finger, emphasizing his next point, "I want you to study your targets seriously. Decide objectively if they truly deserve to be ''removed'' as you put it, or if this is simply about wanting to hurt them for what they did."
James nodded after a moment of hesitation, where he considered the old man''s words and the implications of his actions. "I understand," he said firmly. "And I agree. I''ll do my due diligence. This isn''t about mindless vengeance. It''s about accountability, about ensuring that justice, in some form, is served."
The resolve in his voice seemed to satisfy Mr. Julian, who nodded in approval. "Good. Then, you have my blessing to proceed. Remember, James, the path of revenge is a dark and treacherous one. Make sure you''re ready for whatever lies at its end."
Lauren reached across to squeeze his hand in solidarity and support. "I''ve got your back, James. Always."
The truck rolled smoothly out of the Everglades, the dense foliage and oppressive humidity giving way to open roads and the first vestiges of civilization. They had left the abandoned resort behind with more melancholy than James expected. Despite being barely livable and in the middle of a swamp infested with monsters, James had appreciated it.
He sat in the passenger seat, his body thrumming with a mixture of anticipation and anxiety. The thought of finally confronting his father''s betrayers filled him with a jittery energy he struggled to contain. He knew he had to remain calm and approach this with the same level of strategy and focus he''d applied to every challenge thus far. But it wasn''t easy. The weight of years of grief and unanswered questions pressed heavily on him.
James was briefly distracted from the task ahead as they left the park''s confines, and their phones chirped back to life, signaling the restoration of their connection to the outside world. A deluge of notifications flooded his screen: texts from his grandparents, filled with affectionate nagging to call them and assurances that they were enjoying themselves, brought a smile to his face despite the tension knotting his stomach. It reminded him of the life that awaited him beyond this quest for revenge, a life filled with people who loved and supported him.
His friends'' messages were a mix of excitement and teasing, eager to reunite in New York and share stories of their own adventures. James took a moment to respond, to assure them and his grandparents that he was okay and that he''d be in touch soon.
With his immediate correspondence handled, James focused on the task that would bring him to Miami. Pulling up the Clearsky Guild''s website on his phone, he navigated to the staff section with practiced ease. His heart rate picked up as he scrolled through the names and faces.
There they were. Jeremy Hopkins and Theo Knowles. Their smiling headshots on the guild''s website belied the darkness of their past actions, presenting them as esteemed consultants rather than the betrayers James knew them to be. Seeing their names, knowing they were still here, happily living a successful life as part of this organization, made it all the more real. Revenge was no longer a distant concept; it was near, within his grasp.
James locked his phone, the images of Hopkins and Knowles seared into his memory. He turned to look out the window, the Miami skyline faintly visible in the distance. The city was alive, vibrant, and oblivious to the drama that was about to unfold within its borders.
He felt Mr. Julian''s reassuring presence, a steady force at his side, and Lauren''s unwavering support, a constant in the ever-changing chaos of his life. Their presence grounded him.
James took a deep breath as the city welcomed them with open arms, steeling himself for what was to come.
Chapter 166
James stepped into the luxurious hotel room and, for a moment, just stood there, taking it all in. The contrast between this and the broken-down resort in the Everglades couldn''t have been starker. The air conditioning hummed quietly in the background, a gentle and constant reminder of the modern comforts he had almost forgotten. He dropped his bag near the plush king-sized bed and removed his boots. The softness of the carpet under his feet felt sinful.
After weeks in the wilderness, standing in a room with four solid walls and a roof that didn''t leak was almost alien. He walked into the bathroom, marveling at the clean, shining surfaces, the neatly folded towels, and, most of all, the shower. His clothes flew off by themselves according to his will. He turned on the water, adjusting the temperature to just the right amount of warmth, and stepped in. The feeling of hot water cascading over his skin was luxurious, washing away the physical and mental grime of their recent endeavors. Scrubbing himself with clean water and telekinesis was different from having access to modern amenities. He remained in the shower for a good ten minutes, allowing himself to relax. The knots of tension in his back disappeared, and he came out a new man.
Dressed in a fresh set of clothes that seemed oddly formal after his extended period wearing nothing but practical gear, James found a sense of normalcy returning. It was as if the simple act of wearing jeans and a comfortable shirt anchored him back to the world he''d temporarily left behind.
A while later, Lauren knocked on his door, dressed similarly in casual attire. They shared a moment of understanding, compounded by the opening of a soda bottle each from the minibar.
Together, they decided to catch up on the news from around the world, a task they had largely neglected while focused on their training and the mission in the Everglades. The headline that caught their attention was something neither of them could have anticipated: the Mariana Trench, known for housing the oldest recognized S-rank dungeon still around, had been cleared.
There was little news about who might have done it. Rather, the speculation seemed oddly vague. It was as if journalists didn''t want to name names.
Well, whoever it was, they must be incredibly powerful. At least on par with Mr. Julian, if not stronger. That dungeon has been there since the Apocalypse for a reason. Almost no one could get to it, and those that could were quickly sent packing or eaten. If it''s been cleared¡ It was probably the Sins, wasn''t it? It would explain the silence. Had it been anyone else, they''d be rightfully bragging about it. I wonder if it was Pride or one of the others.
James took a deep breath and set his speculations aside. He probably wouldn''t get confirmation, but he suspected he had gotten to the truth.
Reading more recent news, they found numerous articles and posts by people discussing the shake-up at the AA. Surprisingly, the public perception of these changes was generally positive, seen as a necessary pivot after several global operations failed to deliver on their promises. James couldn''t help but snort at that explanation.
The relief efforts around the world were probably the least objectionable action the AA took aside from the extermination of the KLF. That people would think it''s for that reason that heads were cut shows that the public doesn''t know anything.
"Better than pitchforks, I guess." He muttered. Lauren nodded in agreement, her eyes scanning the article. "As long as the public is on board with the changes, I suppose it''s a good thing," she mused, though her tone suggested she shared James''s skepticism.
The article credited the Chief Director for the shake-up, painting her in a heroic light. James raised an eyebrow at that. His last impression of the Chief Director was someone deeply entrenched in the status quo, not a figure of revolutionary change. Considering that he knew the originator of the operation well, James suspected that Mr. Bethany had allowed the woman to take credit to quietly disappear in the background." Must be a political maneuver," he muttered, trying to piece together the puzzle.
Lauren leaned back, her expression thoughtful. "Politics in the AA always seemed like a murky business," she said. "But if this leads to actual, positive change, then maybe it''s worth the strange bedfellows."
Mr. Julian excused himself shortly after dinner, mentioning a rendezvous with an old acquaintance he hadn''t seen in years. James and Lauren exchanged a glance, their curiosity piqued but left unvoiced. They''d allow their teacher his privacy, especially after seeing him carve through dozens of villages of crocodilians without batting an eye. Every man had the right to let some steam out.
The night air was warm, and a gentle breeze carried the scent of the ocean as they stepped out into the Miami nightlife. The city was alive, pulsating with energy and lights, a stark contrast to the quiet and danger of the swamp they had left behind.
One could almost forget that it had been nearly overrun by the very same crocodilians they had been killing in the Everglades. Still, some scars of that time remained. New constructions made up the majority of the buildings. Of the old Miami, little was left. The siege here hadn''t been as bad as Tampa''s, but the city had suffered much. The occasional low-tier dungeon spawning within the city itself also didn''t help.
This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.
Still, signs of resilience were everywhere. People went about their business without fear. They laughed in the open, drinking and enjoying life despite the monsters lurking outside their island of safety. It was the strength of the human spirit made manifest.
Their first stop was a vibrant bar called The Neon Flamingo, which captured the essence of the new Miami in its decor and ambiance. The walls were adorned with neon signs, flamingos predominantly, and tropical plants, giving it an almost psychedelic feel.
James ordered a mojito, relishing the taste of fresh mint and lime, while Lauren opted for a pi?a colada. They found a quiet corner where they could chat, reflecting on their journey and the path ahead.
"I see you''ve fallen to the dark side. Fruity and sweet wins once again!" James exulted once he had seen Lauren take a sip and sigh in contentment.
The rogue rolled her eyes. "We''re in Florida. This is different."
"How is it different? It''s not like they make their pi?a colada in that bar differently than in New York. It''s the same drink." James complained.
"Ugh. Of course, the drink is the same. It''s the ambiance. The air. It makes it taste different." She answered, earning an incredulous look.
They kept bickering, for once enjoying their youth and not letting anything break through the levity. The night deepened, and they decided to take a walk along the beach, the sound of the waves a soothing backdrop to their thoughts. Their path led them to a small, open-air taco stand called Luna''s, where they grabbed some fish tacos and another round of drinks, settling on the sand to enjoy their late-night snack.
The atmosphere was relaxed, and they found themselves laughing and joking, the tension and seriousness of their past weeks of training giving way to a lighter mood. It was then that a couple of overly confident men approached Lauren, their intentions clear.
James had felt them coming from afar but amusedly decided they could face the shark without his interference since they were so confident.
"Hey, beautiful. Do you want to come with us to the Panthers? We have a table." The taller one said with a cocky grin, not even looking at James, who had concealed his presence to enjoy the show better.
Lauren, who had been watching the waves, turned to face them. However, rather than the pretty face she usually wore, something almost demonic took its place. Taut, pallid skin and empty eyes greeted them, sending the two scrambling back in horror, shouting.
Laughter filled the air, following the two college kids until they disappeared.
"That was more than they bargained for." James snorted.
"If they didn''t want me without makeup, they don''t deserve me at my best," Lauren answered, drawing another round of laughter from James.
It wasn''t long before their amusement was interrupted again, but this time by a different sort of intrusion.
Approaching them were two figures, both radiating the faint energy signature James had come to recognize as that of F-rank Awakeners. Their presence was like a whisper compared to the roar of power he was accustomed to feeling from Lauren and himself.
"Stand up with your hands in the air, and don''t make any rash moves," one of them commanded, a note of authority in his voice that he didn''t have the power to back up.
James and Lauren exchanged an amused glance before complying, standing up slowly, their movements languid to the point of being mocking. This only seemed to irk the would-be enforcers, who, oblivious to the disparity in their strengths, proceeded with what they believed to be a simple confrontation.
They began searching them, clumsily attempting to pat down James and Lauren, searching for a magical item they believed was responsible for casting an illusion - the very illusion that had sent those earlier men fleeing.
Of course, they found nothing; there was no such item. Frustration marred their features as they turned their attention back to Lauren.
"Give up the illusion item, or we''ll have to take you in," the more vocal of the two threatened, his voice carrying a hint of anger now.
Lauren sighed, almost bored, before allowing the shadows of the night to gather around her. Her presence intensified, shadows swirling like living things, casting her in a silhouette that spoke of power and danger. It was a sight to behold, the night itself seeming to bend to her will.
The realization of who ¨C or rather, what ¨C they were facing dawned on the two F-rank Awakeners. Their bravado evaporated instantly, replaced by fear as they scrambled to apologize, their earlier aggression turning into abject cowardice.
James watched the scene unfold with disgust. Some people allowed even the smallest amounts of power to go to their heads, and when they were made to face reality, they turned into wrecks.
As the weaker Awakeners stammered out their apologies, their faces pale under the moonlight, Lauren let the shadows recede, her expression mild irritation rather than anger. Standing beside her, James radiated cold disapproval that seemed to further chill the air around them.
Once it was clear that the immediate threat had passed and the two guild members realized they were outmatched, James decided to extract some information. His voice was calm, but there was an edge to it that demanded honesty.
"Which guild do you belong to?" he asked, his eyes piercing through the darkness to focus on the two F-ranks.
"R-Rhododendron Guild," one of them stuttered, avoiding James''s gaze. "It''s a low-level subsidiary of the Enduriel Guild."
James nodded, filing away the information. "And what about the Clearsky Guild? What can you tell us about them?" The mention of the Clearsky Guild restored a sliver of confidence to the pair, or perhaps it was the opportunity to speak ill of a rival that gave them courage.
"They''re a middle-tier guild, handling the edges of the financial district," the second one piped up, a hint of disdain in his voice. "Lately, they''ve been getting too big for their britches, stepping on toes left and right." Lauren raised an eyebrow at that, exchanging a look with James. It was clear that guild politics were at play here.
After a few more questions to gauge the dynamics between the guilds and the overall situation in Miami, James and Lauren decided to let the two go. There was no benefit in escalating the situation further, especially when they were operating in unfamiliar territory.
Seeing James'' annoyed look, Lauren shook her head, her gaze returning to the ocean. "It''s not worth it. We got what we needed. Causing a scene with local guilds could complicate our stay here. We''re not familiar enough with the dynamics to predict the fallout."
Chapter 167
The new day greeted James and Lauren with the promise of sunlight and a mild ocean breeze that washed away the remnants of the previous day¡¯s annoyance. Eager to make the most of their return to civilization, they decided to start with breakfast at the hotel''s restaurant, a luxurious space bathed in the morning light filtering through large windows.
Sitting at a table overlooking the hotel''s lush gardens, they luxuriated in the simple pleasures they''d missed. The menu was a far cry from the rugged meals they''d grown accustomed to in the Everglades. The sight of fresh fruit - bright oranges, ripe strawberries, and glistening blueberries - was almost as refreshing as the taste. They each ordered a stack of pancakes. The fluffy, golden-brown disks soon arrived drenched in maple syrup and butter, accompanied by a side of fruit.
"God, I missed this," James remarked with a contented sigh, cutting into his pancakes. The sweet scent of syrup mixed with the tang of citrus was a welcome change from their recent diet, which had been heavy on scavenged meats and whatever they could forage.
Lauren chuckled, popping a strawberry into her mouth. "You and me both. I thought I''d turn into a piece of jerky if we stayed out there any longer."
"It''d be difficult to dry you out completely. It''s just too humid." James answered distractedly, earning a slap on his shoulder.
"Hey!" He called.
"Are you calling me too fat to become jerky?" Lauren asked, shadows falling on her eyes and giving her a dangerous feeling.
"What?! How did you get that from what I said? It was just too humid to dry meat out!" He defended himself, befuddled. Then what his senses were telling him finally filtered through, and James realized Lauren was taking the piss.
She exploded in laughter, holding her stomach. This continued for several seconds, and James could only sigh, annoyed.
"You know, for a psychic, you aren''t very good at reading people''s minds." She finally got out in between rounds of chuckles.
James rolled his eyes, "It''s not like I constantly keep an eye on your thoughts; it''d be creepy. Also, who wants to be inside your head all the time?"
Another slap followed the proclamation, though this one at least was deserved.
Once they were done, they decided to take advantage of the beautiful day by taking a stroll through Miami Beach.
Luckily, their hotel wasn''t too far, and they only needed to walk for a minute before the sea became visible. The beach was alive with activity, the sand warm under their feet as they walked along the water''s edge. They each carried a coconut they had gotten from a nearby stall, sipping the sweet water through straws. It wasn''t something James did often, but given their surroundings, it felt appropriate.
The sound of the waves, the laughter of families enjoying the beach, and the occasional cry of seagulls created a tapestry of sound that was both lively and soothing.
As they walked, they turned their thoughts to the task at hand. "Before we confront those two bastards, I want to know more about the Clearsky Guild," James said, squinting against the sunlight reflecting off the water. "Understanding their operations might give me an edge. They work as consultants, so their hands should be all over the guild."
Lauren nodded in agreement, watching the people skate by, "Absolutely. Even if they are still D-ranks after all this time, they probably have a lot of tricks up their sleeve. And to be honest, I''d be surprised if they haven''t reached C-rank. You said they were already Awakened soon after the Apocalypse. They had too much time to stagnate."
James hummed, though he wasn''t convinced, "I agree that I shouldn''t underestimate them, but I also shouldn''t give them too much credit. They retired from active duty years ago, and they are proven cowards. The world is full of people who got some experience in the early days because they had to fight and stopped when they could. They sit comfortably behind those who bleed against the tides and simply don''t have the chance to get stronger."
As James and Lauren continued their stroll, the pleasant distraction of their surroundings couldn''t keep James''s acute senses from picking up on an anomaly. The subtle shift in the air, a faint ripple of intent directed towards them, was enough to put him on high alert.
James used his telekinesis to tap Lauren''s arm in a specific pattern Team 0 had agreed upon for silent communication without breaking stride or drawing attention to their sudden change in conversation. The sequence informed her that they were being tailed. Ever perceptive, Lauren caught on immediately, her slight nod confirming her awareness of their situation.
This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.
Without missing a beat, they casually altered their path, steering clear of the bustling crowds of Miami Beach. They aimed for quieter streets, where the potential for unwanted spectators diminished.
James''s mind worked furiously to strategize, but outwardly, he maintained an air of nonchalance. He focused his psychic senses on their pursuers, parsing through their minds for any scrap of information that might reveal why they were following them and who they were.
There were four D-ranks. They were following orders and hadn''t simply started following out of their own volition. They had been informed that James and Lauren were also D-ranks, and they felt confident in their chances because of their numbers. Their minds were surprisingly open to James''s probing. It didn''t take long for him to piece together their intent: intimidation, driven by a desire for revenge.
Images drifting to the top of their minds pointed towards an affiliation with the Rhododendron Guild. Which meant the incident from the previous night likely spurred this.
James steered them through the Miami streets with an expert''s ease while keeping a mental tally of their followers'' movements. They threaded through less frequented alleys and side streets, always mindful to avoid leading their tails into too desolate an area that would make them wary. The goal wasn''t to vanish but to find a setting where a confrontation could occur without risking civilian involvement.
The chosen alley was secluded enough to avoid prying eyes yet not so remote as to signal a premeditated trap. As they entered, the four figures finally made their move, stepping out from the shadows with bravado.
James turned to face them, expressing mild curiosity rather than concern. Lauren, by his side, mirrored his calm, though her eyes sparkled with a hint of amusement at the would-be ambush.
"Can we help you?" James asked, his voice carrying through the alley with a confidence that belied their numerical disadvantage.
The leader of the group, a tall, wiry man with the uneasy stance of someone who was only recently given a commanding role, stepped forward. "New people usually know to keep their heads down for a reason. You''ve messed with the wrong guild," he blustered, though the falter in his voice did little to sell his threat.
"Do you often get sent to intimidate newcomers?" James asked curiously. Rifling through the man''s mind told him it was only the third time this happened that he knew, as Awakeners didn''t often move cities if there wasn''t a good reason. Joel Yusuf, the leader of the four, had been a mere mook the last time, but he could vividly remember how his boss, who had been a C-rank, had enjoyed beating up the lone Awakener who had made the mistake of not presenting himself before one of the local guilds.
The situation with the guilds seems a bit different here in Miami. In New York, they act like thugs when they can get away with it, but usually, they know not to bother people too much. There is a status quo of sorts, and the AA acts as a counterbalance. Here, they are much more present on the territory and probably war amongst each other just as much as with the local branch.
The leader''s eyes narrowed at James''s question, a hint of annoyance flickering across his features as he struck a nerve. "Just shut up and come with us. You need to apologize to the guild for what you did yesterday," he demanded, his tone attempting to convey authority he didn''t truly possess.
Lauren scoffed at the notion, her posture relaxed yet ready. "Apologize? For defending ourselves? I think not," she replied, her voice laced with disdain.
The tension in the alley spiked as the four D-ranks from the Rhododendron Guild realized their intimidation tactic was failing. They spread out with practiced ease, attempting to close off any avenue of escape. It was a maneuver they had clearly been instructed in, but their confidence seemed misplaced against James and Lauren''s calm demeanor.
All of a sudden, the air exploded with heat as the furthest one began to conjure fireballs, shooting several in James and Lauren''s direction while keeping a couple orbiting around himself. Simultaneously, the two on the sides raised their hands, sending gusts of wind toward the burgeoning flames, intending to amplify their destructive power.
James watched the display with some surprise. Initially, he dismissed the group as inconsequential, but their coordinated attack displayed a level of competence he hadn''t expected. Still, they were well within his and Lauren''s capabilities to handle.
With a focused application of his telekinesis, James intercepted the fireballs mid-air, snuffing them out before they could reach their intended target. They were barely at the same level as Maria''s casual ones, and that was when she was an E-rank. Now that she had reached the next tier, the difference with the two fire mages would be abyssal. The empowering wind came through too late and simply ruffled their clothes.
Meanwhile, Lauren vanished into the shadows, a skill she had honed to near perfection under the tutelage of Mr. Julian. She reappeared behind the fire mage, her arms reaching out to encircle his throat in a silent, lethal embrace. The mage''s eyes widened in shock, his casting disrupted as he struggled against the sudden, suffocating darkness. He tried to use the remaining fireballs to dislodge her, but Lauren expertly maneuvered around, avoiding the fiery conflagrations.
James seized the opportunity to press forward, his psychic senses guiding him through the battlefield with precision. Yusuf turned out to be a martial artist. He cast several buffs upon himself, fluidly adopting a stance. He moved to engage James, launching a flurry of blows that would have overwhelmed a lesser opponent.
But James was no ordinary foe. He countered the martial artist''s advances with ease, employing his telekinesis to shift the man''s balance at critical moments subtly. A powerful hook to the jaw, enhanced by a well-timed telekinetic push, sent the martial artist smashing against a nearby wall with enough strength to crack it. He fell to the ground, groaning.
A hail of wind blades from the last two forced James away before he could finish him for good. He danced around the attacks, Eidetic Echo allowing him to keep track of them all and perfectly place his body in the gaps.
He could have weathered the attacks with a telekinetic barrier, but James didn''t see a reason to put himself in danger when he didn''t need to. Having dealt with the fire mage, Lauren turned her attention to them. Shadows lengthened, and, by chance, clouds covered the sun. Her presence, now fully revealed in the dim light of the alley, was a palpable force of intimidation.
The remaining two D-ranks, realizing the direness of their situation, hesitated. Their confidence was shattered by their comrades'' swift and decisive defeat, and they found themselves facing opponents far beyond their capabilities.
Despite that, rather than try to reason, James felt the decision to attack them crystalize in their minds, and so he punished it.
He closed the distance in a flash, hands reaching for their faces with inevitability. Before the two mages could react, their heads were smashed into the unforgiving concrete. Their resilience made it so that one hit wasn''t enough, and so three more times, they kissed the ground before unconsciousness finally took them.
Turning around, James noticed Yusuf straining to get up and sent a psychic jab at his mind, ending the fight.
"They made for good choreographers." He joked, earning a snort from Lauren.
Chapter 168
The sun was high in the sky as James and Lauren made their way back to the hotel, leaving the unconscious figures of the Rhododendron Guild members behind in the alley. Their stride was brisk, a silent agreement between them that, for today, they had courted enough danger. The events that had just transpired left them with a heightened awareness of their surroundings, each shadow and sound scrutinized more carefully than before.
"I can''t believe I forgot to ask them about the Clearsky Guild," James grumbled as they navigated the increasingly busy streets of Miami. People were everywhere, shouting, laughing and running. Families arrived to the beach with their children while couples shared drinks or chased each other.
Lauren, keeping pace beside him, let out a soft chuckle. "As if they would have given us a straight answer. Those thugs? They looked like they barely knew what day it was, let alone the intricacies of guild politics here. Plus, considering Rhododendron and Clearsky are on opposite ends, it might''ve just confused them even more."
James sighed, acknowledging her point but still frustrated by the missed opportunity for information gathering. As they approached the hotel, they began to relax.
They weren''t necessarily afraid of getting attacked again, but the experience had shown that they couldn''t navigate Miami with the same ease they did New York. There, people could freely move about without getting bothered when there wasn¡¯t an emergency, while here, the situation seemed to be much different, at least for Awakeners.
Entering the hotel did little to ease James''s annoyance, though the luxurious surroundings offered a modicum of comfort. They were barely a few steps into the lobby when Mr. Julian appeared, his expression stern and an unmistakable air of irritation surrounding him.
Without a word, he gestured for them to follow him, leading them to the private elevator that serviced the upper floors. James and Lauren exchanged wary glances, sensing that something beyond disapproval for their fight was happening.
The elevator ride was tense, the silence heavy with unspoken questions and Mr. Julian''s palpable disapproval. When the doors opened to his floor, he led them down the plushly carpeted hallway to his room, a spacious suite that overlooked the city.
Once inside, Mr. Julian turned to face them, his expression a mix of concern and exasperation. "You two certainly know how to make your presence known," he began, his voice carrying a note of reproach that was uncommon for him. "But let''s discuss why what you did was not just reckless but foolish."
James and Lauren, taken aback by the seriousness of his tone, listened intently as Mr. Julian paced the room. "Being in the middle of the city doesn''t just mean you''re surrounded by only civilians," he explained, pausing to emphasize his point. "It also means you''re under the watchful eyes of several powerhouses. Your little scuffle earlier? It didn''t go unnoticed. Now, we have eyes on us everywhere."
James opened his mouth to protest, to argue that the four Awakeners posed no real threat and that they had easily handled them, but a new voice cut him off, one that came from seemingly nowhere.
"Boy, listen to your teacher. You handled the thugs. But that''s not the point, is it?" The voice was accompanied by the sudden appearance of a wizened woman with a long white braid, donning a beach dress, who materialized next to Mr. Julian. James jerked in surprise, his psychic senses not having warned him of her arrival.
The woman chuckled at his shocked expression, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "Worried that you didn''t sense me? You shouldn''t be. If you sensed me, I''d be concerned about my skills."
Mr. Julian gestured to the woman with a resigned smile. "This is a very old friend of mine, Bianca Law. And she''s right, James, Lauren. The issue wasn''t whether you could handle those D-ranks. It''s the consequences of your actions. I had to leave our chat abruptly to intercept an A-ranker coming directly from the Rhododendron Guild''s offices. He was on his way to your position, fast, likely to make you pay for your actions."
Lauren and James exchanged a look of dawning realization, the weight of their oversight settling heavily upon them. The woman continued, her voice taking on a stern tone. "You two are strong, but there''s always someone stronger. The guilds here don''t take kindly to challenges, especially not from outsiders. You''re lucky Julian was here to defuse the situation before it escalated further."
Mr. Julian nodded, his gaze fixed on his students. "Your strength is a valuable asset, but it must be wielded wisely. Miami is not like the Everglades. There is no convenient way of telling friend from foe, and I won''t always be here to help you."
You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.
James listened silently. Their earlier victory, while exciting, had exposed them to risks they hadn''t fully appreciated. He felt ashamed as he sat in the safety of Mr. Julian''s suite. Hadn''t he been the one to always keep an eye on the political pitfalls in New York? Why had he allowed himself to be blinded by his newfound power?
We weren''t the instigators, but that doesn''t mean much when we could have just come back here or lost them among the crowds. They wouldn''t have made a move if we had stayed with the civilians. It''s their city, after all.
"Understood," James finally said, his voice low. "I''m sorry. We''ll be more cautious."
Lauren nodded in agreement, biting her lip, "I''m sorry too. We were too reckless."
Mr. Julian, seeing their genuine remorse, softened his expression, his initial ire dissipating into a more paternal concern. "Just because you did something unwise doesn''t mean I''d let anyone punish you. Not under my watch," he affirmed, a protective edge to his voice that showed how close they had gotten during the retreat.
James wouldn''t consider him a grandfather, but Mr. Julian had become something like an uncle. He was so much more powerful than him that the barrier wasn''t visible, making him more approachable than usual. He hoped they would be able to keep seeing each other occasionally and not just for the tips.
The old woman, Bianca, laughed heartily, breaking the tension that had built up in the room. "Julian beat that kid six ways to Sunday," she said, amusement clear in her voice. "Made the man regret ever getting out of bed this morning."
James and Lauren exchanged a glance, amused. The old man could be grumpy when things didn''t go as he wanted, but he was as protective as a mama bear.
"The man was from the Enduriel Guild, which oversees the Rhododendron," Bianca continued, leaning back comfortably as if recounting a mildly entertaining anecdote. "He thought to show off his power before his subordinates, only to bite off more than he could chew. I doubt he''ll be showing his face around here anytime soon."
The noon sun cast a warm glow through the room''s windows, bathing the luxurious furnishings in bright light. Despite the gravity of their earlier mistake, the suite felt surprisingly cozy, a safe haven from the potential dangers of the city outside. James marveled at the situation, sitting in a room with powerhouses and discussing the fate of one of Miami''s most powerful people as if he were a rowdy schoolchild.
After a moment of silence, Mr. Julian sighed, his gaze softening as he addressed them. "I didn''t invite Bianca here merely to catch up on old times or to brag, though that would have been reason enough," he began, his tone shifting towards the pragmatic. "While I have no intention of fighting your battles for you, that doesn''t mean I can''t assist in other ways." He gestured towards the old woman, "Bianca here has a particular skill set you might find very useful."
The old woman smiled, her presence exuding an aura of calm authority. "I''m known to run the most efficient information network in the states, particularly here in Florida. This city is like an open book to me," she stated with a hint of pride.
James leaned forward, his previous frustrations giving way to a renewed sense of purpose. "Thank you, both of you," he said sincerely, feeling a weight lift off his shoulders. Taking a deep breath, he turned his attention to Bianca. "Could you tell me everything you know about the Clearsky Guild? And more specifically, about Jeremy Hopkins and Theo Knowles?"
Hiding my intentions at this point would be foolish. If she¡¯s really the best information broker, she¡¯d learn of their disappearance soon enough and connect the dots. I¡¯ll just have to trust she won¡¯t jeopardize her relationship with Mr. Julian.
Bianca nodded, a spark of interest lighting up her eyes. James had the fleeting thought that while the old woman might not be as powerful as Mr. Julian, she certainly was no less dangerous. "Clearsky has been making waves lately, expanding their influence around the financial district. They have received significant support from civilian equity, which implies a deal of some kind has been struck. Their growth otherwise wouldn''t make sense. They have been aggressively recruiting from out of state for a while but have stepped it up lately. Though it won''t be easy, they are trying to close the gap between them and Enduriel. Despite that kid''s foolishness earlier, Enduriel is a strong guild. They will fight back."
That was interesting in the abstract and showed that Florida was likely to be hit by a wave of inter-guild rivalry soon. The Glades would still keep their first place, being the only ones who could field an S-ranker, but below them would be a free-for-all, especially since they didn''t have a strong presence in the biggest city, Miami.
"Jeremy Hopkins, the first of your two targets, is quite the character," Bianca started, her tone suggesting a mix of disdain and amusement. "He''s notorious for his... let''s say, interest in young women. Not always legal ones, to be precise. He''s been known to engage them in whirlwind romances, a practice he poorly conceals from his wife. It''s more than mere indiscretion; it''s a pattern he repeats with alarming frequency."
Lauren''s expression hardened at the description, clearly indicating her thoughts. James, meanwhile, filed away the information, not batting an eye. It didn''t surprise him at all that the men who abandoned his father were deviants.
"As for Theo Knowles," Bianca continued, shifting her focus, "he''s somewhat more discreet with his vices, but they are vices nonetheless. He has a penchant for gambling and the company of escorts. Unlike Hopkins, he manages to keep his indulgences under wraps, at least from the public eye."
Man, did she know that off the top of her head? That''s crazy. My memory is fantastic now, so if she has some mental skills at A-rank, she might not even be capable of forgetting something. Even the smallest details are probably just there under the surface. I could take a peek in her head, but something tells me it wouldn''t be a good idea. And I''ve learned to trust my instincts.
"Both men have reached C-rank," Bianca confirmed, validating James''s suspicions. "However, they haven''t engaged in combat with anyone above E-rank for years. Their actual combat readiness is questionable, to say the least. They''re likely not in the best of shape despite their official ranks."
James nodded. So far, it all aligned with his expectations.
"But," Bianca warned, "when they work together, they can be quite effective. Hopkins is something of a Druid. He can call upon various elements, albeit in a weaker form than a specialist might. What he lacks in power, he compensates for with versatility. On the other hand, Knowles is a Tank that can use restoration magic. It''s a combination that serves them well, especially in tandem."
"Thank you, Bianca," James said sincerely, his mind already turning over strategies. "This is enough to start working on a plan."
The old woman gave him a look, "Try not to get killed. Cleaning up the mess this old man would make to avenge you would be annoying."
And with that, she disappeared before Mr. Julian''s sputtering could end.
Chapter 169
Having access to a fount of information like Bianca Law did wonders for James'' peace of mind. He got confirmation that his targets had reached C-rank but also that they were likely not in the best shape. That they were horrible people all around was nice to know, too.
Not that I had any doubt in mind, but there will be no misplaced sense of guilt this way. I might have hesitated had they been loving fathers.
James restrained the urge to mess with his hair as he walked down the streets of downtown Miami with an iced coffee in hand. Lauren had spent a good half an hour getting it dark brown and straight, and he knew he''d pay if he undid all her hard work.
His overall appearance hadn''t changed too much. Just enough to provide some anonymity when his identity was questioned. He wore baggy jeans and a white shirt with the Clearsky logo, a small cloud in a blue field.
Even that was enough to make his heckles rise, but there was a good reason behind the subterfuge. Upon request, Bianca had provided him not just with information about Hopkins and Knowles but also with a meticulously crafted fake identity. This persona, Thomas Green, was supposedly a G-rank Awakener from a small suburb on the outskirts of Fort Lauderdale who had recently arrived in the city to seek fortune and recognition. The backstory was detailed enough to withstand casual scrutiny, complete with a fabricated history of minor feats and a believable reason for leaving his community behind - the death of his parents in a monster attack.
While suburbs were almost a thing of the past, some still clung to them stubbornly, and so it wasn''t too unusual for people to die there.
All of this effort was for one reason. Infiltrating the Clearsky Guild without raising suspicions about his actual strength.
As Thomas Green, James would request an assessment of his potential, something that most guilds did for free, especially those looking to recruit en masse while engaged in a turf war with a larger organization.
Now, D-rank Awakeners didn''t appear out of nowhere, unfortunately. Almost always, they were nurtured by a guild or at least had a connection with powerful people, which allowed them access to dungeons they needed to grow.
An unknown D-rank, for all that he might have valid papers, did not walk through the doors of a guild to ask for a place. They were recruited by dedicated personnel or developed a relationship with Awakeners inside the guild and were then brought in.
This meant it would take far too long for James to access the people he wanted. Luckily for him, one of his experiments had resulted in an ability that perfectly suited this situation.
Ethereal Harmony was a skill capable of translating his physical body into the ether, thus making him untouchable by all. Some tinkering with it had resulted in a couple of levels gained and a minor discovery.
If he dedicated a couple of minutes to it, James could shunt only his mana into the ether while keeping himself in the real world. This had the side effect of making it impossible even for someone as mighty as Mr. Julian to tell he was a D-rank. For all intents and purposes, while keeping Harmony active in this manner, James appeared as a fledgling Awakener. And he could keep it up indefinitely since his mana regeneration outpaced the cost of maintaining it.
This maneuver was useless in combat, where every drop of mana could mean the difference between life and death. Yet, in this context, it was the perfect ruse.
His heart pounded slightly faster with each step closer to the Clearsky Guild building, a towering structure that loomed ahead. Anxiety gnawed at him, not from fear of confrontation but from the anticipation of finally facing the men responsible for his father''s betrayal. Every scenario ran through his mind, and each outcome was analyzed for the best approach and potential fallout.
I''m not even meeting them today. I need to go through the assessment first, and only if I fool them can I request to meet with them privately.
Finally, James reached the building. It was a new construction, all steel and glass, and he could sense robust protections covering the whole surface.
It was nowhere near what the New York AA HQ was, but then again, it wasn''t a designated shelter spot in case of emergency dungeon breaks.
The Clearsky Guild was a rising power, and it was noticeable in the way significant wealth was dropped in the construction of its headquarters. Marble stairs lead up to the entrance, which was guarded by two burly men who James could feel were at the cusp of E-rank.
This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.
Walking through the door, James let his psychic senses subtly expand, scanning the building for the presence of Awakeners. The guild was bustling with activity, the air buzzing with the energy of numerous conversations and the whir of computers. He noticed several powerful signatures, the unmistakable mark of high-ranked Awakeners, but he promptly dismissed those far above C-rank from his immediate concern.
Instead, he honed in on those within the range he was interested in, weaving through the lobby with practiced ease while keeping his senses alert for Hopkins and Knowles. James mentally reviewed his cover story as he approached the receptionist, a young woman with blonde hair, a warm smile, and an efficient demeanor.
"Good morning," he greeted, offering a friendly smile that he hoped matched his new persona. "I''m here for an assessment. I''ve been told the Clearsky Guild is the best place for an Awakener like me to start."
He slid over the AA card Bianca had given him, which identified him as Thomas Green, a G-rank Awakener with a Warrior Talent. The receptionist took the card, her practiced eyes scanning it before she tapped a few keys on her computer.
"Just a moment, Mr. Green. I''ll process your request," she said, her tone professional yet welcoming.
James nodded and moved to sit in one of the plush chairs in the lobby. As he pretended to wait patiently, his psychic search continued, sifting through the guild members present in the building.
It took more time than he would have liked, as the guild had several C-ranks whose presence was quite shady, but eventually, he found them. He had only needed to delve into their minds for a second to know who they were. Jeremy Hopkins and Theo Knowles were just as slimy and disgusting as he had thought.
Despite that icky feeling, their minds were still structured and solid. These were not men who struggled with regrets like Donovan had. Instead, they seemed to revel in the position they held.
His cursory search had only been long enough to ensure they were who he thought they were, as James didn''t want to run afoul of wards or enchanted artifacts.
His experiences with the crocodilian had taught him that while almost no one could handle his psychic might, it didn''t mean that countermeasures weren''t available. They might not be popular, but it was best to be careful.
"Mr. Green?" The receptionist''s voice pulled James from his musings. "If you''ll follow me, we have reserved an assessment for you."
He stood, returning the warm smile as he followed her guidance towards the training and demonstration area on the first floor. The elevator ride was smooth, and the receptionist chattered mindlessly about all the features he''d be able to use if he made it in. The first floor was an open corridor through which warm sunlight illuminated a series of glass doors.
They walked to the first on the left, which slid open to reveal an extensive chamber with high ceilings, polished floors, and mirrors lining one wall. It was equipped with various training apparatuses and sparring mats, far removed from the clinical setting of the AA assessments. Here, personal attention and hands-on evaluation seemed to be the norm.
Waiting for him was a woman of Caribbean descent with an air of confidence and physical fitness that spoke of years of training. Her presence radiated an E-rank energy signature, solid but not overwhelmingly so. She greeted James with a warm smile, extending a hand. "Hello, Thomas. I''m Clara, and I''ll be conducting your assessment today."
"Pleased to meet you, Clara," he responded.
The woman said her goodbyes to the receptionist, who slid away silently before turning to regard James. Her questions were straightforward. "So, what brought you to the Clearsky Guild?" she asked, her curiosity genuine.
"I saw an ad online that led me to this really cool recruitment video. It just...spoke to me, you know?" James improvised, playing up the role of a starry-eyed newcomer. It wasn''t entirely a lie; such tactics were common among guilds seeking to attract new Awakeners, and he had watched his fair share of Michael Towers videos.
"And has anyone mentioned any peculiarities about your Talent?" Clara continued, noting his responses on a tablet.
James nodded, crafting his lie carefully. "Yeah, the inspector from the AA mentioned I''m quite resilient for my rank. Took a bit more to phase me than others, apparently."
Clara seemed satisfied with his answers. Standing up, she gestured towards the center of the room. "Alright, Thomas. Let''s see what you''ve got. Try to land a hit on me, and we''ll assess from there."
James hesitated for a moment, aware of the delicate balance he needed to strike. He couldn''t reveal his true strength, but he also couldn''t appear too incompetent. Stepping into the designated area, he focused on maintaining his facade of a G-rank Awakener.
He launched a tentative punch towards Clara, carefully controlling his strength to match his supposed rank. Unsurprisingly, Clara deftly sidestepped, her movements fluid and precise.
She allowed him to continue with his clumsy assault, and had James not been able to compartmentalize his emotions, he would have burned in embarrassment at the show he was putting on.
Soon, Clara started adding gentle taps when he overextended, guiding him into the correct form. It was obvious that more than being an E-rank Awakener, she was a martial artist.
James continued for a while, demonstrating the resilience he had spoken of by fighting more than the average G-rank could, at least while enhanced. This seemed to please the woman. "Good," she said with an approving nod. "You have potential, Thomas. Let''s try a few more exercises to gauge your abilities further."
As they continued with the assessment, James found himself admiring Clara''s approach. She was thorough and encouraging, pushing him just enough to reveal his capabilities without overwhelming him. It was a stark contrast to the impersonal and sometimes harsh evaluations conducted by the AA. Still, he supposed they could use a much more personalized approach since they only had a couple of new entries every other week.
The assessment concluded without incident, with Clara providing constructive feedback and suggestions for improvement. "You''ve done well for a G-rank, Thomas. Of course, there''s room for growth, but you have a solid foundation. If you could be so kind as to return to the lobby, I''ll send my recommendation."
"Thank you, ma''am," James replied, dabbing his forehead of nonexistent sweat.
He resisted the instinct of taking the elevator to the third floor, where he could feel his targets laze around, and went down to the lobby.
There, the receptionist was waiting for him with a contract in hand. "Hey, Thomas. You''ve made quite the impression! This contract covers five years of service with us, but it can always be renegotiated if you go up in rank sooner. Let me know if you have any questions!"
James made a show of reading the papers before stopping at one particular line that had started this whole farce. New Awakeners for the Clearsky Guild could request a private meeting with their consultants to receive guidance on their path. "Hey, could I have my meeting with Hopkins and Knowles? They seemed pretty experienced based on what was written on the site." He asked innocently while signing with his fake name.
"Sure." The receptionist replied.
Chapter 170
"Do you ever think of where you''d be if you hadn''t awakened?" Lauren asked, passing James a warm mug of tea as she sat on the sofa beside him.
They were having a small break from their strategizing, enjoying the night chill as they watched Miami buzz with activity despite the late hour.
The hotel rooms they had been given both had a balcony, but out of an unspoken agreement, they had settled in James''.
"Probably dead, to be honest. If I hadn''t awakened when I did, the rats would have killed me," James replied honestly, earning a huff of laughter from Lauren.
"No, idiot. I mean in general. If you hadn''t been in the position to awaken then, what would your life be like now." She replied.
"Eeeeh. That''s a hard one." James murmured, "I wouldn''t have kept working at Home Depot for much longer. Grandpa wanted me to go to college, so I might have eventually caved."
A moment of silence followed. James didn''t often think of the life he had left behind, but compared to two years ago, he had become a completely different person. Back then, his most pressing thought had been asking Sally out without getting beat up by her ex. Now, he was in the middle of a covert, clandestine operation to enact revenge on two C-rank Awakeners.
Life had changed so much that it was almost unrecognizable.
"College, huh? I did get my undergraduate degree, so I might have continued to get a master''s degree," Lauren replied.
James choked, sputtering tea as he tried to free his windpipe. "You have a degree?!"
"What? Is that so hard to believe? I''ll have you know I''m a business major." Lauren replied waspishly.
"No, no, sorry. It''s just that I know you awakened pretty soon, so I believed you left school before college." He said.
"Hmph. I might have awakened soon, but I didn''t just throw away my studies. I kept studying for years while slowly training against the occasional G-rank monster one can find outside the city limits. Admittedly, it wasn''t very efficient, but it still gave me a few levels, making me much stronger than the average person." Lauren muttered.
James used telekinesis to draw the tea away from his blanket, leaving it spotless before sighing, "That''s smart. I don''t think I miss studying, to be honest, but I wouldn''t mind going back to get a degree once things settle down a bit."
Lauren gave him a look, "You think things will ever settle down? It seems to me that every month, there is something crazier going on. Just to remind you, we are on a training trip with one of the most powerful people in the world while our teacher is still missing, and her own mentor is stabilizing control of the New York AA after a coup."
"When you put it like that, things have been getting more hectic. Well, at least the predicted wave of terror attacks hasn''t actually materialized. They said we could be looking at daily bombings, but whatever the AA and the Army did is working because after Chicago, nothing happened." James admitted.
"That we know of," Lauren added. "I don''t think there were cover-ups, but how likely it is that they caught terrorists and simply didn''t say anything to calm the population? I think it''s more possible than them simply giving up."
James nodded, contemplating her words as he took another sip of his tea. The warm liquid felt comforting against the chill of the night air. His stats were such that he didn¡¯t suffer from the cold, but the contrast in temperature still felt nice.
"I wonder if Miss Walker will come back soon," James mused, staring into the dark expanse beyond the balcony. "The whole mystery behind her disappearance would be enough by itself, but whenever I think that my mother might be involved, my heart hurts." It was an uncharacteristic show of weakness, but James felt he could trust Lauren.
Her expression softened, her gaze following his into the night. "I hope so. She has a way of making things seem manageable, and having answers would be nice. But with Mr. Bethany taking over, I think we''re in good hands for now."
Their legs were tangled together under the blanket, a comfortable closeness that had become more familiar over time. James drew strength from the connection, feeling himself relax. The problems were still there, but for a moment, they didn''t feel as pressing. The hustle of the city below felt distant, their balcony a small haven in the midst of chaos.
This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.
"And New York," James eventually continued, shifting to lean back against the cushions. "I wonder how much it''ll change with the new administration. Seems like they''re pushing to regain lost ground to the guilds."
Lauren chuckled, "It''s about time. The guilds were getting too bold, thinking they could operate without oversight. But with Mr. Bethany''s people at the helm, we should see some change."
"That old man is terrifying in his own way. He might not be as magically powerful as Mr. Julian, but he managed to out Director Meyer without him being able to make a peep."
She hummed in amusement, "I bet he returned to the Washington HQ with his tail between his legs. I can''t imagine him taking his removal lightly, though."
James''s expression turned thoughtful, his gaze sharpening. "I don''t think we''ve seen the last of him. Men like that¡ they don''t just fade into the background. He''s probably plotting something, biding his time until he can make a move."
The conversation drifted, their musings mingling with the night air. Despite the uncertainty that lay ahead, there was a sense of peace between them. Under the stars and the city lights, the future didn''t seem so dim.
Having assumed Thomas Green''s identity again, James returned to the Clearsky Guild with a renewed sense of purpose. The Miami sun glinted off the glass facade of the guild building, a beacon of power and influence in the bustling city. The cool, air-conditioned lobby offered respite from the heat outside as he entered.
The receptionist, a familiar face from his last visit, greeted him with a professional smile. "Welcome back, Mr. Green. Please head up to the third floor. You''re expected in the meeting room for your consultation."
James nodded, maintaining the demeanor of a low-ranked, somewhat nervous Awakener. He took the elevator up, his mind racing through the details of his plan and reviewing the information Bianca had provided. The elevator dinged softly as it reached its destination, and the doors slid open to reveal a sleek, modern hallway that led to a series of offices and meeting rooms.
A secretary, positioned at a desk just before the elevator, looked up as he approached. "Mr. Green, right this way, please," she said, her tone friendly as she directed him towards a room. Her thoughts were calculative as she assessed his worth like a piece of meat.
Inside, James found a spacious, well-lit space with a large table surrounded by comfortable chairs. The room was equipped with a projection screen on one wall and a side table laid out with water, snacks, and an array of branded merchandise from the Clearsky Guild.
"Everyone gets some goodies," the secretary explained, gesturing towards the table with a smile. "It''s just the start of the benefits of being part of the Clearsky family."
James thanked her, taking a seat and glancing over the items with feigned interest. As the secretary excused herself, mentioning that the consultants would join him shortly, James took the opportunity to extend his psychic senses throughout the building.
He quickly located Hopkins and Knowles, their presences unmistakable now that he knew what to look for. Contrary to the secretary''s implication that they were wrapping up important work, James''s exploration revealed a more unsavory scene. The two men were not busy with guild duties but were instead engaged in a leisurely encounter with a woman who was clearly not there for professional reasons.
Jesus H. Christ. Really, in the middle of the office, so early in the morning? I guess that when Bianca said they were perverts, she meant it.
The revelation didn''t surprise James but confirmed the character flaws Bianca had outlined. It did, however, add a layer of disgust to his already low opinion of the men he was about to face.
Forcing himself to focus on the task at hand, James mentally rehearsed his plan. The first part involved engaging Hopkins and Knowles in conversation, subtly mentioning his fabricated backstory where an AA team had supposedly retreated from a monster attack, leaving his parents to die. Given their dubious moral compasses, he held little hope that this tale would elicit genuine guilt from the two men. Still, it was a necessary step in his strategy to gauge their reactions and establish a connection, however tenuous.
The crux of his plan hinged on the prospect of a newly discovered dungeon. He''d claim he had found one near his old home. Having been abandoned by the AA, it wouldn¡¯t be too weird for him not to have reported it.
A dungeon left to populate like that was dangerous, as it could break and release its denizens into the world. This meant that it was worth a lot of money, as the government didn''t hold back when it came to rewarding this kind of find.
James knew that the allure of being the first to claim a dungeon was irresistible to many Awakeners, especially to those like Hopkins and Knowles. Anyone who reported it stood to gain prestige and a substantial finder''s fee. He hoped this would be the perfect bait to draw them away from the relative safety of their guild headquarters and into a situation where he could confront them with less risk of intervention.
As he waited, James''s impatience grew. Every minute spent in the meeting room felt like an hour, the ticking of the clock on the wall a constant reminder of the time slipping away. Yet, he maintained his outward calm, periodically sipping water, perusing the branded merchandise, putting on a hat, and opening the backpack to stuff the remaining objects in.
Finally, he felt the two men finish their business with the hooker. It took them five more minutes to get dressed and smoke a cigarette, but they eventually started walking in his direction.
"Who''s the kid?" He heard Hopkins ask the secretary. They hadn''t even bothered reading the files that should have been sent to them.
"A new G-rank. Clara said he has some potential, so you should encourage him to keep working until D-rank. We should be able to slot him as vanguard then." The woman answered, showing a depth of understanding that surprised James. Delving into her mind revealed that while she wasn''t an Awakener, Glenda Britches was a very ambitious young woman who had attached herself to Hopkins and Knowles with the intention of scaling up the ranks within the guild. She''d never be an executive, but her competence meant she could be given real power one day.
"Ugh, newbies. Well, I suppose we''ve done this often enough, eh Theo?"
"Just smile while you tell him he has the making of a hero, and he''s gonna keep working for years. They are all like that." Hopkins sighed.
In a way, he was correct. If James had really been Thomas Green, having two experienced Awakeners tell him they saw something in him would have been enough to push him to give it his all. He would have also probably died in a dungeon somewhere in the Florida wetlands. Unluckily for the two, he was very much not a newbie.
James settled in the chair, though he made sure to move his left leg up and down as if he were nervous.
When the two men finally entered, he stood up abruptly, affecting an embarrassed air. "Good morning!" He almost yelled.
The two consultants gave each other a look and subtly sighed at the display, apparently having seen it many times.
He was in.
Chapter 171
"And so I had no other choice than to come to Miami. It''s the only place big enough to have multiple guilds that could do something about that dungeon, even if the first rejected me. Luckily, it didn''t happen, but still." James concluded, scratching the back of his head in faux embarrassment.
He had just finished weaving the tragic tale of Thomas Green, the young Awakener who lost his whole family and was then abandoned by the AA, who let the monsters run rampant, not deeming the small suburb on the outskirts of Fort Lauderdale he came from important enough to dispatch a team immediately.
While doing so, he had kept a careful eye on the two consultants'' state of mind, but boredom and greed were the only emotions he sensed.
James had deliberately chosen a story similar enough to his father''s death to try and induce a reaction of some kind in the two men, but they seemed on the verge of yawning by the time he got around to telling them that he had seen another dungeon while traveling to Miami. As promised to Mr. Julian, he was testing them to see if they were as wretched as he believed, and so far they were revealing to be even worse, if possible.
That brought them back to earth. Dungeons were usually discovered quickly by the mana-reading apparatuses the AA had placed around the country. Even aquatic ones, as long as they weren''t too far from the coast, would be found within a week of their formation.
His claim to have found an undiscovered one would need to be checked to make sure it wasn''t just empty or one that had been left fallow after being deemed unprofitable and not dangerous.
If it proved correct, however, it would mean a significant bounty for whoever reported it. Going by the rush of emotions the two were feeling, they quickly realized they could claim the profits for themselves if they could convince the country bumpkin before them to keep quiet.
"And where did you say this was?" Hopkins asked with feigned disinterest, taking notes as if what he was talking about was nothing special.
James had to give it to him. He had a good poker face. Inside, he felt greedy and giddy at the idea of stealing from him. He was actually getting his jollies off at scamming an innocent person.
"Around Taylor Creek, near the shores of Lake Okeechobee," James replied innocently. "There were several monsters inside a cave there, and it led down a much bigger space. I didn''t go in too deep because I was afraid something strong was gonna eat me, but I''m pretty sure it''s a dungeon. Not that those bastards at the Association would care."
The two men nodded thoughtfully as if commiserating with him. "Yes, the AA has the unfortunate habit of abandoning those it deems not worth it. Well, it''s their loss this time since it means we got you!" Knowles replied, giving him a winning smile that should have made him feel welcome.
It gave James the hives, but he focused his psychic powers, keeping himself from reacting despite his desire to reach over and strangle him.
"Was there anything else you can remember in the dungeon, Tom?"
James put up a facade of thinking about it. This was a crucial moment. While the presence of a dungeon would be enticing, it wouldn''t be enough for the two to break their character. He wanted them to be exposed before he finally made his move, and only one thing he could think of would make them that excited.
"I remember thinking it was weird, but I can''t quite¡ Ah, yes. There were a ton of eggs in the chamber. I had never seen a monster egg before, which was weird." He finally replied.
A beat of silence followed before Hopkins lunged forward, grabbing James'' hand with significant strength. "Eggs? Are you sure it was eggs? How long ago was this?"
James blinked as if surprised by the excitement. "Yeah, it was eggs. Hundreds of them, at least. I didn''t get too close because I didn''t want to disturb anything, but from what I could see, there were several nests. It was three or four days ago."
Hopkins and Knowles exchanged a long look that spoke volumes. Luckily, James had an in. Their minds revealed what their game was. The two had initially planned to swindle him and pretend that someone else had already reported the dungeon after pocketing the money for themselves, but this was too big.
The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.
Such a vast discovery of monster eggs could go for millions on the market if they could get them to the buyer soon enough. It meant they were tight on time and couldn''t allow James to leave. Whoever he told this to would jump at the chance.
"Have you spoken of this with anyone else?" Knowles asked, for the first time seriousness creeping in his tone. Gone was the lighthearted man who had welcomed him, and in his place was a deadly predator. If James hadn''t been as strong as he was, he would have been intimidated by the shift.
"No, I told you that the AA didn''t listen to anything I said. And I thought the Clearsky Guild could help me now that I''m one of you." He replied.
Knowles held his gaze for a long moment, trying to discern if he was telling the truth. In a way, he was. James hadn''t spoken to anyone else of eggs in a dungeon simply because they weren''t real.
Eventually, Knowles nodded, seemingly satisfied with James''s response. "Alright, Tom, we believe you. This is an important discovery for the guild. We need to check it out as soon as possible."
James feigned excitement and nervousness; a part of him couldn''t help but marvel at the greed shining so clearly in their eyes. "I''d be happy to take you there, but I have my orientation right after this. We could go tomorrow morning if that''s fine with you."
The two men exchanged another look, this one of frustration. Hopkins leaned forward, his voice taking on a persuasive tone. "Tom, this can''t wait. If what you''re saying is true, we need to secure those eggs before anyone else stumbles upon them. It could be extremely dangerous if those monsters hatch all at once."
James shook his head, trying to look as if he was torn. "I really can''t miss my orientation. How about this: I take you there first thing in the morning. It''s not like anyone else knows where it is. And I haven''t seen any signs of other Awakeners in the area when I found it."
After a moment of silent communication between them, Hopkins and Knowles seemed to come to a reluctant agreement. "Fine," Knowles said, his voice tight with barely concealed impatience. "But you have to promise, Tom. You take us there as soon as you wake up tomorrow, and you don''t breathe a word of this to anyone else. Not until we''ve secured the site."
James nodded eagerly, playing his part to the hilt. "Of course! If those eggs hatch, it''s gonna be a mess, and the AA certainly wouldn''t help."
Satisfied, or at least mollified for the moment, Hopkins and Knowles stood, extending their hands to James. "We''ll hold you to that, Tom. We''re counting on you," Hopkins said, his handshake firm.
James left the room satisfied with his performance. Tomorrow, he''d get his revenge.
Back at the hotel, James relaxed in his room. He hadn''t particularly enjoyed spending time with the Clearsky trainer, especially having to feign weakness and exhaustion whenever a G-rank would, but it was necessary for his performance. After all, it wouldn''t do for anyone to get suspicious of him.
Also, Tom Green''s disappearance would be much easier to overlook if it happened in a dungeon that claimed the lives of two C-rank consultants. People these days are very callous about death.
And that was the fate that awaited them. James had studied their character, as promised, and concluded that removing them was the best choice. They''d pay for their sins and wouldn''t be able to hurt anyone else.
If James had truly been a rookie who had made the mistake of trusting the two consultants, he would have ended up dead in a ditch somewhere while they enjoyed the fruits of his labor.
And that was what they planned for him. Had the discovery simply been a new dungeon, they would have allowed him to go on, ignorant of their true character, but an egg chamber brought the worst out of them. No one else could be allowed to know of its existence if they intended to sell it on the black market, which meant that poor Tom Green would have to go.
"Well, Tom Green has a surprise for you." He muttered.
James stirred from his bed when he felt Mr. Julian''s presence come closer and stop before his door. He unlatched the lock with a mental flick and allowed the man in.
"Good evening," He said.
"Good evening, James. I hope your day was productive."
James smiled. "It was. I believe I have enough information to go ahead with my plan."
Mr. Julian sighed. He sat down on the couch next to the window and looked out at the sea, "I won''t tell you to think it through again. I trust your ability to choose, but are you sure you are ready to go through with it? Killing a man in battle is very different than orchestrating the death of two outside of it."
James felt his lips twist. He had been worried about that, but strangely, no hesitation had emerged. It was still possible his emotions would change in the coming hours and he''d get cold feet, but he didn''t think so.
"It''s a bit late now to get second thoughts, but I don''t feel worried. This is the right path." He replied.
"Ah, the certainty that comes with youth. The world seemed so black and white then. The enemies were enemies, and the allies were allies. Now it''s all muddled." Mr. Julian complained.
Considering that the old man had fought nazis, he might have a point. Despite the existence of monsters, humans were still perfectly capable of being terrible to each other. James wouldn''t go so far as to say that they were the real monsters, as that was both too clich¨¦ and incorrect, but they were up there.
"Some things might be difficult to discern, but this isn''t one of those. Hopkins and Knowles would kill an innocent just to be the ones to sell monster eggs. They had no hesitation. In fact, I''m positive they have done something like this before. They communicated too well. Both immediately were on the same page when I revealed what I knew." James said.
"Weeds need to be removed before they choke the garden." The old man sentenced in a heavy tone.
James nodded, "That is the principle, yes. Revenge might be the driving force, but I think this is good. I don''t know if I''ll be able to defeat the two of them together, and it might have been better just to ambush them one by one, but this way I can get catharsis."
"I am an old man, and this isn''t my world anymore. I have agreed to take you on as my student exactly because I wanted to avoid making this choice. I don''t know if that makes you a better man than I, James. I just hope you can live with the consequences."
Chapter 172
The first light of dawn cast a soft, golden hue over the streets of downtown Miami, the city slowly waking up to another day of hustle and bustle. James stood alone at a bus stop, his eyes scanning the horizon where the sun began its ascent, painting the sky in shades of pink and orange. Despite the beauty of the morning, his mind was preoccupied with the task at hand, the culmination of weeks of planning and preparation. He was dressed casually, a backpack slung over his shoulder, containing only a few essentials and the same fake AA card he had used the day before.
The sound of a car screeching down the street snapped James back to the present. He turned just in time to see a sleek, black sedan halt in front of him, its windows tinted to obscure the occupants from view. The passenger side door swung open, revealing Hopkins and Knowles in the front, both dressed in expensive-looking casual wear, their expressions a mix of giddy excitement and a hint of something darker.
"Morning, Tom! Hop in," Knowles called out, a wide grin plastered on his face. "We''ve got a big day ahead of us."
James hesitated for a fraction of a second, allowing himself a final moment to assess the situation before stepping into the car. The interior was as luxurious as the exterior suggested, with leather seats and various high-tech features. Despite the luxury, James remained focused as he caught the sadistic thoughts going through the two men¡¯s minds. It confirmed his suspicion that they planned to kill him once he had served his purpose.
As they left the city behind, taking the highway that would lead them to the lake, Hopkins and Knowles peppered him with questions, their tone casual, but underlying it all was a palpable tension.
"You haven''t spoken about this to anyone, have you?" Hopkins asked, his gaze fixed on James through the rearview mirror.
James met his eyes and lied with a straight face. "No, of course not. You told me to keep quiet."
"That''s good to hear," Knowles chimed in, turning to glance at James with a smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes. "People could get hurt trying to get to this dungeon to make some quick cash. It''s a dangerous place."
The irony of his statement wasn''t lost on James. The danger they warned him about was the allure that had drawn them in the first place, their greed blinding them to anything else. He nodded, playing along with their charade while his mind worked through the final details of his plan.
The tension in the car was palpable as they neared their destination, the sun now fully risen. James knew the moment of truth was approaching, but he still had a final act to play.
As the luxury car pulled off the road near Lake Okeechobee, the three men stepped out into the fresh morning air, the wild, untamed vegetation sprawling out before them. Once, the park would have been full of families and children¡¯s laughter, but no one else dared get so far from civilization these days.
Hopkins and Knowles, equipped with mana readers, began scanning the surroundings. The devices beeped intermittently, registering the faint traces of mana that permeated the area, a common occurrence near natural dungeons. James knew it was the spillover mana from the vast dungeon complex of the Everglades, but it could have just as likely been a new Sink.
Their last suspicions seemed to melt away with each beep of the mana readers, their postures relaxing as they became fully convinced of James'' story. With an almost childlike excitement, they moved through the bush, their eyes lit with the anticipation of the riches ahead. James followed, still maintaining his guise as Thomas Green.
Finally, they arrived at the entrance to the cave James had talked about earlier. It was a perfectly normal cave referenced on the old park''s website, but the two C-rankers didn''t need to know that.
The opening was modest, barely noticeable among the dense foliage, but it represented the potential for untold wealth to the two consultants. Just before they could step inside, James halted them with a question that pierced the bubble of their excitement. "So, what''s the plan with the eggs now that we''re here?" he asked, his voice still carrying the innocence of his persona.
The question caused a switch to be flipped; the mask of affable guides dropped, revealing the ruthless killers beneath.
Hopkins and Knowles turned to face him, their expressions transforming from friendly to menacing in an instant. The giddy excitement was replaced by cold, calculated malice as they advanced towards James. Beneath the veneer of civilization, the law of the jungle prevailed. Had James been Tom, he would have made his last mistake reminding the two predators of his existence.
If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.
"That''s none of your concern, Tom." Knowles hissed.
"What? Why?" He asked in faux confusion.
"The eggs are for us. We thank you for your present, but this is as far as you go." Hopkins said, removing his jacket and dropping it on the grass. Mana started to coalesce around his hands, which James knew could lead to any number of elemental attacks. Bianca''s information was pivotal to this operation, and James made a mental note to send a massive bouquet of flowers to the old woman in thanks.
"You''ve been useful, but not enough to let you go. I would say I''m sorry, but I''m really not." Knowles laughed.
The two men kept bantering like great cats playing with their prey. It was a practiced thing, which confirmed James'' suspicions they had done something similar before. It seemed like their sadism extended to all sorts of aspects.
"This might hurt a bit, but no one will hear you even if you scream. Haven''t your parents taught you not to get into cars with strangers?"
"Why would you want to hurt me? I brought you here; I gave you what you wanted," James questioned, feigning confusion and fear, a part of him curious about if they would even try to justify themselves.
"That''s just how life is, kid. You know too much, and well, we can''t have you running off telling tales," Knowles said with a shrug.
Hopkins nodded in agreement, his gaze cold. "Consider it a lesson. In this world, you either take what you want, or you get your shit taken. You led us here, sure, but who''s to say you won''t blab to someone about this tomorrow? And then we''d have the AA on our asses. No, we didn''t get to where we are because we allowed loose ends."
James could feel the shift in the air as they edged closer, the mana around the two consultants coiling in preparation for a strike. Clearly, they didn¡¯t intend to just intimidate him.
Had he been a G-rank, there would have been nothing he could do. Even without skills, the stat difference between the tiers would have made it impossible to escape. The two consultants could have fought him with one hand, and both eyes closed and still trashed him handily.
Unluckily for them, he was not a G-rank.
It¡¯s time.
With a swift movement that belied the nervous persona he had adopted, James began his transformation back to his true self. He telekinetically removed the colored contacts, allowing his natural eye color to shine through, ran his hands through his hair, undoing Lauren''s careful styling, and wiped away the light makeup that had made him appear younger, more innocent.
Mana returned to his body as he released Harmony for the first time that morning. Power flooded his veins, and James let out a sigh of relief. It wasn''t painful to be so empty, but it was definitely unpleasant.
As his natural appearance resurfaced, he locked eyes with Hopkins and Knowles, allowing the full weight of his gaze to settle on them. He stood tall, with his back straight. His presence filled the air, stunning the two into silence.
"Is that what you did to my father?" James''s voice was now devoid of pretense, carrying a steely edge that made both men halt. "Did he find something you couldn''t let the world know of?"
Despite the sudden change, thanks to the resemblance with his father, it took mere seconds for recognition to appear on their faces. Their expressions shifted from confidence to shock, then to a dawning realization of the grave mistake they had made.
"Michael Summers'' son..." Knowles whispered, the blood draining from his face as the pieces fell into place.
Still caught in the midst of processing the transformation, Hopkins stuttered out, "You... you''re supposed to be just a kid!"
James'' lips curled into a bitter smile. "A kid who''s grown up with nothing but the truth of what you did to my father," he said, his voice hardening with each word. "I know everything. How you left him to die, how you intimidated Donovan into silence. You disgusting scum."
The two men shared a quick, uneasy glance, their initial shock morphing into a defensive posture. It was clear to all that there would be no talking it out.
Hopkins recovered first, a sneer forming on his lips as he looked around. "So, did you bring a team with you? Planning to take us down with a dramatic showdown?" Given their tendencies, they would, of course, believe he had prepared the field in his favor. And to be honest, it was something James had considered. Lauren had offered to fight with him, but he had refused. It was something he needed to do by himself, and if he failed, he still had Mr. Julian as a safety net. It''d be embarrassing to be saved, but it was better than dying.
Not that I think I''ll die. These two might be nominally stronger than me, but they haven''t fought seriously in years.
James shook his head, his expression darkening. "No. I wanted to face you alone. I will savor this."
Laughter burst from Knowles, harsh and devoid of humor. "Alone? That''s rich. You think you can take us on by yourself?" His eyes roamed over James, sizing him up, before he exchanged another glance with Hopkins, this one tinged with amusement. "You should''ve stayed in the shadows, kid. Confronting us here was the worst mistake you could''ve made. Now, we have the chance to eliminate you and bury the truth with your body once and for all. Well, after we kill Donovan. I told you we needed to shut him up for good."
"Yeah, yeah. I thought we had scared him enough, but I suppose the years gave him some confidence back." The other replied, shoulders easing now that he realized the situation wasn''t as out of control as he thought.
Being C-rank Awakeners, both should have access to rudimentary sensing skills. They should realize that James was technically slightly weaker than them despite the significant boost granted to him by his Title. Technically, they were correct to be confident, as in any other situation, a single D-rank against two C-ranks was bound to lose badly.
But James was not a regular D-ranker. He had a meteoric rise, had been granted a unique Talent, and had been taught by the best of the best. Most could not boast about his experience fighting monsters and people, and he was perfectly capable of executing his plans ruthlessly.
He might revisit some things after he was done, but James would commit fully to any course of action he took. No matter the price. It was what had seen him become who he was.
James merely smiled, an unsettling calm washing over him. "You think I came unprepared? You think I''d confront you without knowing exactly what I''m up against?"
Hopkins frowned, a flicker of doubt crossing his features. "What are you talking about?"
"I''m talking about justice. About paying for your sins. You''re right; facing you directly gives you a chance. But you should ask yourself why, knowing that, I still went with this plan.¡± James'' voice was steely, his eyes locking onto theirs with an intensity that made both men uneasy.
Chapter 173
Hopkins slid back, mana coalescing into a visible aura around him as he prepared to cast, while Knowles took point, muscles bulging under his clothes.
Despite James''s disdain toward the two men, he could still recognize the smooth way they fell into formation. They had fought together for many years, and it could be seen in the way they didn''t need to communicate to know what to do.
Of course, thanks to his psychic abilities, James was also privy to those thoughts.
Not that he needed them to realize what their tactic was. The big guy would attack and take his attention while the mage prepared a destructive spell. It was basic, but that didn''t make it any less effective.
James could have attempted to overwhelm them with Soul Rend, but he didn''t want to. This entire fight was about catharsis. He was self-aware enough to admit that. If he lobotomized them, they wouldn''t be able to admit to their sins.
Therefore, he settled in a stance, bringing his left foot forward and sliding his right one back, twisting his torso. He''d take everything they could dish and crush them completely.
Ordinarily, this was a terrible idea for any fight, much less one in which the enemies were a rank higher. Fifty levels was a big deal, especially in the upper tiers.
But James had a secret weapon that gave him assuredness. Harmony would be enough to escape any lethal attack and inflict fatal damage, should he wish to.
"Let''s do this then." He called, and Knowles charged.
The man had a very aggressive style, which James had expected. He was capable of casting regeneration magic, after all. It would make sense that he didn''t put much stock in minor injuries.
He was also a decent martial artist, and James was forced to dodge more than once. Knowles'' meaty fists whistled through the air, causing significant gusts of wind. He aimed for the kill, showing absolutely no mercy in his dark eyes.
James countered. Weaving through Knowles'' attacks, he landed a heavy punch that made the man stagger back. His defensive power was enough to prevent significant damage, but the first blow still went to him.
The man charged again with a growl, but James'' psychic senses kept him one step ahead, allowing him to anticipate Knowles'' moves and respond in kind. He dodged and shifted, preventing the worst of it, but that wasn''t enough for him.
He didn''t want to exhaust his opponent, especially since giving Hopkins too much time might result in an actual threat, so he got closer. Knowles didn''t waste the opportunity.
A fist connected with James''s side, a solid hit that sent pain radiating through his ribs as they cracked, even though he shielded them telekinetically. He grunted, feeling the heavy impact more than he''d expected.
But James didn''t budge. Pain was no issue, and Etereal Leech would heal him in time. He absorbed the blow and, using the new closeness, released one of his own.
Mana traveled down his fist and exploded at the point of contact. The tank was sent tumbling back, shouting in surprise.
James moved to press the advantage but was forced to jump back as his senses screamed a warning. It seemed that Hopkins was finally joining the fight. The vegetation around them stirred, leaves rustling not with the wind but with intent as they were gathered under Hopkins'' druidic magic. Vines thickened, branches swayed with purpose, and the earth shifted underfoot.
James had only a fraction of a second to react. He leaped to the side as thorny vines shot from the ground where he''d stood moments before, seeking to ensnare him.
Eidetic Echo told James that Hopkins was smirking while Knowles gathered himself and dusted off the dirt from his clothes.
James danced around the attacking plants. When a vine whipped towards him, he caught it, muffling the blow with his mind and using his enhanced strength to rip it apart. Another vine lashed out, and he sidestepped, letting it pass harmlessly.
He refrained from using telekinesis initially, but it was quickly becoming evident that he couldn''t close the distance with the plants getting in his way.
Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.
Rather than revealing his skill, however, James punched the air in the two men''s direction. Mimicking a skill he didn''t have, he used telekinesis to deliver a hard blow in the same spot his fist was directed at.
Hopkins was sent flying back with a crunch, blood streaming down his broken nose. The plants stopped their assault, and James took the moment to rush Knowles.
The man planted himself before his fallen comrade and released a shout. Bright light left his body in a wave, and James felt something try to direct his attention away from the bleeding druid and toward the tank.
Do you think you can use taunt skills on me? This is pathetic.
James tore through the attempt at mental manipulation without even batting an eye but still allowed the enemy to believe he had fallen prey to it, letting his feet turn to meet the man''s charge.
Knowles, encouraged by his perceived success, moved with renewed vigor, believing he had James right where he wanted. But James was ready, his focus unshaken by the futile attempt at manipulation. Their collision was brutal. With all his raw strength, Knowles aimed a powerful blow towards James, who sidestepped at the last moment. James''s counter was swift, a sharp uppercut aimed at Knowles''s jaw, empowered by a subtle push of telekinesis, adding force to the impact.
Knowles''s head snapped back, a spray of saliva and blood marking the trajectory of James''s fist. For a moment, the tank staggered, his eyes glazed from the sudden assault. Yet, he didn''t fall. His innate resilience and healing abilities kicked in, keeping him on his feet, ready for more.
James didn''t give him a moment to recover. He followed up with a series of strikes, each precise and calculated to break through Knowles''s defenses. A left hook hit the tank''s cheek, followed by a right jab that connected with his sternum, eliciting a grunt of pain from the larger man.
All the while, James remained acutely aware of Hopkins''s movements. The druid, now back on his feet, was hastily preparing another spell, earth mana gathering in his palms to form bullets of compressed soil and rock. James could see the determination in Hopkins''s eyes, the focus as he aimed to take him down with a barrage of deadly projectiles.
The first of the earth bullets shot towards James, a blur of motion aimed directly at his heart. But James was ready; with a flick of his wrist, he diverted the bullet''s trajectory, sending it crashing against the Tank, who staggered back at the hit.
He didn''t stop there. Moving fluidly, he avoided each subsequent bullet with a dancer''s grace, his body weaving through the air like a leaf caught in a gentle breeze thanks to Echo informing him of exactly where the bullets would go and using telekinesis to shift his limbs when needed.
Seeing his partner''s efforts, Knowles tried to capitalize on James''s divided attention, charging in with a roar of defiance. But James could not be outmaneuvered. He executed a swift pivot as Knowles approached, using the tank''s momentum against him. With a well-timed push, enhanced by a surge of telekinesis, James sent Knowles crashing into the plants that had sought to entangle him moments before and had silently been creeping by, waiting for the right moment to attack again.
The man roared in anger at his teammate, "Get this shit off me!"
Vines snapped as he began to glow, his true power brought to bear. He lowered his head and charged forward like a rhino, intending to crush James against a tree.
James planted his feet on the ground and prepared to meet the charge, seemingly still under the taunt. For a moment, he was surprised at the speed Knowles was picking up and realized that if he actually tried to stop him, he''d get crushed.
Instead, at the last moment, he jumped, empowering his leap with telekinesis. In a half-assed attempt to recreate Mr. Julian''s flight, James sustained his own weight in the air for a second. When the tank passed him by, he touched back down and immediately ran for the druid, not bothering to look at the crash behind him.
Hopkins scrambled back, summoning another hail of bullets and calling on his plants, but they were useless.
James attacked the bullets mid-air and crushed them into dust. Shards of rock harmlessly pelted his telekinetic shield. He was too fast for the vines to reach him now that he wasn¡¯t sandbagging.
Finally reaching Hopkins, James took a second to savor the grimace he wore and delivered justice. A torrent of mana left his fist upon contact, and the man''s right arm vanished into red mist.
A powerful kick followed, sending the druid crashing against a tree.
James didn''t allow himself to gloat yet. He turned back to where Knowles was shaking himself free from the tree he had destroyed with his charge.
Without allowing the man the chance to recover, James closed the distance. Mindforge Mastery empowered his telekinesis, which he used to significantly increase the power behind his blows and delivered a kick to his spine. It snapped with a sickening sound.
A scream of pain left the tank, but James didn''t hesitate. He had regeneration magic, after all, and if he were allowed to rest, he''d go right back to fighting.
Thus, James stomped down on both legs, breaking through the significant defenses in a few blows. Then, he grabbed the man by his hair and dragged him to where his companion was while keeping an impassive expression.
James threw Knowles next to Hopkins and watched them groan in pain. His expectations had played out almost one-to-one, but he couldn''t say he was satisfied yet.
"I have to say, you disappointed me." He mused, getting the two men''s attention, "When I learned you both were C-ranks, I thought we''d have a great showdown. A fight for the ages of good against evil."
Only hate, pain, and anger were reflected in the two sets of eyes staring back at him. They were wondering how much he''d make them suffer before killing them and if they could exploit his monologue.
Shaking his head, he continued, "But that was my fault. I put too many expectations on you despite knowing well you are both cowards. You abandoned my father, after all. You are not the type of people to cultivate strength."
Hopkins spat a glob of blood, holding his stump gingerly. The blow had been so powerful that the wound was cauterized, but it still hurt like a bitch.
"You are an arrogant little bastard just like him. Always saying shit about duty and telling us what to do. Leaving him to die was the best choice I ever made." The druid said venomously.
James realized the man simply trying to hurt him, but he still felt his eyes narrow into slits. "What the fuck did you say?" He roared, stomping on his leg.
A scream of pain followed a snap. The man seemed to have min-maxed his stats, putting everything in MIND to get a bit more juice from his weaker-than-average spells. It made sense since he was part of the first wave of Awakeners. Modern understanding dictated that an Awakener should never leave a stat lagging behind, but they applied wacky theories in the beginning.
"Your father died like a bitch!" Hopkins yelled, blood staining his teeth. "He kept radioing us. Until I told him we left him to die, he kept trusting we''d come to his rescue!"
Inhuman rage took James. For a moment, he didn''t care about anything else than hurting the man. His vaunted psychic abilities did nothing to retain his mind because this was something intrinsic to him. Red was all he saw.
When James came back to his senses, a crater appeared before him, and his foot was soaked in blood and gore. Hopkins'' upper body was gone.
Chapter 174
NEW STORY ANNOUNCEMENT! Please go check it out :D
"Fuck!"
The scream sent what little animal life had bravely remained through the battle fleeing. Birds took to the air, looking for calmer places to roost, while critters scurried through the underbrush.
I didn''t want to kill him like this. He should have kept his mouth shut.
James would have still killed Hopkins, but only after extracting all the information he could from him. This was an opportunity he''d probably never have again.
Two humans who had gone too far, who no one would miss. He had his perfect lab rats to experiment with his psychic abilities. And instead, he''d gone and killed one of them in a fit of rage.
Turning his attention to the remaining captive, James sighed. He''d need to think deeply about why he had lost his mind there. But now was not the time.
He lifted and brought his foot down on Knowles'' right leg, which the man had just finished healing, earning a scream.
"You must think me stupid. Why would I let you heal after I went through all the effort to injure you?" He asked rhetorically.
Knowles, now clearly terrified, tried to crawl away, his eyes wide with fear as he realized that James was not going to be swayed by pleas or excuses. His breath came in ragged gasps, pain etched into every line of his face. But beyond that, there was a deep, palpable fear of the man standing before him.
James paced along the clearing for a while, allowing the remnants of his anger to dissipate. He knew he needed a clear head for what would come next. Finally, feeling more in control, he sat before Knowles, who flinched at the movement.
"Please," Knowles began, his voice barely above a whisper. "It... it was all Hopkins. He''s the one who... who planned everything. I was just... just along for the ride."
James looked at him, his expression unreadable. "We''ll see," he replied flatly.
With that, he reached out with his mind, brushing against Knowles'' consciousness. He felt the man''s natural mental barriers, weak and the sign of a man who had let himself go too often. James pushed against them and they crumbled easily, laying bare the secrets Knowles had kept hidden.
James had never delved so deeply inside a man''s mind. The furthest he had gone was with Donovan; even then, he had left his manipulations at the surface level.
With Knowles, he had no compunction. All his hesitation about human rights and the sanctity of one''s mind was gone.
Images flashed by as he went deeper. Just like Bianca had told him, Knowles was less of a monster than his companion, but only in the sense that he hadn''t actively done as much harm to innocents.
Passively, he had allowed atrocities of all kinds to happen without batting an eye.
Hopkins abusing a young woman and then disposing of her body. Hopkins leading a new Awakener into a trap and gloating over his dying form. Theft, embezzlement, kidnapping, they had done it all.
Knowles was the kind of man who didn''t care about anyone else. He wouldn''t go out of his way to hurt innocents if he couldn''t gain anything, but even when it happened before his eyes, he''d simply shrug and think they were just unlucky.
Less disgusting but still relevant were his own crimes. Knowles had a weakness for gambling and apparently had a significant debt with an underground group that managed the shady dealings of Miami.
To pay for that debt, the tank had more than once sold information about his comrades and movements from the AA and even once participated in a heist on a mana stone containment facility.
Again, he felt no remorse. They were all actions he thought necessary to protect his interests.
James felt disgusted. While Knowles wasn''t as bad as his companion, he was the kind of man who could be ordered to do anything without batting an eye. It wouldn''t take long before the criminal elements of Miami had him begin to commit true atrocities.
Diving into older memories, James tried to find some related to his father. Michael Summers was a memorable figure, and he doubted time would have weakened the impression he made.
If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.
It took longer than he expected, but eventually, he found them. Knowles seemed to feel a thin thread of shame regarding the death of his old comrades, which was surprising given the lack of reaction to all he had seen and done.
But this might be one of the origins of his lack of emotions. If he realized just how disgusting his actions were, he might have started suppressing everything to avoid confronting his sins.
A memory came closer, and James allowed it to unfold.
The choking smoke of burning buildings and destroyed cars used as shields. The broken asphalt under his feet. The comforting weight of his body armor and a rifle in his hands.
Knowles appeared much younger. He was in shape, for one, and there was a light in his eyes that was absent when James met him despite the situation he was in.
He, Hopkins, and Michael Summers were taking shelter behind a large piece of rubble. The rest of their team was either dead or taking shelter in another position. The roars of monsters echoed through the streets, and Knowles gulped.
He knew it was his duty to charge forward and fight them, but their first attempt led to their companion squad''s annihilation. Watching the professional soldiers get chewed on by a gigantic Ogre would remain with him for a long time.
"We need to leave." Summers said. He was always the first in a fight and the last to leave. It seemed that nothing could shake him.
"There are still some civilians left in that building," Hopkins said, gesturing to one of the few still standing after the Ogre rampage.
"If you keep the way clear and watch my back, I''ll go in and begin to evacuate them," Summers replied, adjusting his helmet.
"Are you crazy? If you get out in the open, that thing''s gonna eat you. You saw what it did to the others!" Knowles said.
Summers shrugged. "It''s what we are here for. If we don''t even try to save them, we are scum. We accepted the risks when we took this job."
He seemed unruffled, as if the possibility of a twenty-foot monster snatching him up and eating him didn''t send shivers down his spine.
Considering that Summers was the only one of the three without powers, Knowles felt justified in thinking the man was insane.
"If you have a death wish, you shouldn''t drag us into it. Staying here means dying. We need to leave." Hopkins replied with intensity. At least someone still had a working brain.
"I have a family to go back to, just like the two of you," Summers replied in an even tone. "But it''s exactly because of that that I cannot abandon these people. There are probably kids in there. We need to try at least."
Knowles grimaced. He''d die playing the hero. Luckily, Hopkins seemed to think the same because he caught his eyes and gestured for him to go along with whatever he was about to say.
Hopkins then made a scene of sighing, "Alright, but we''ll only take as many people as it''s feasible. If we need to run, we run."
Summers gave them a small smile, standing up, "I knew you''d see it my way." And with that, he was off.
"What are we gonna do?" Knowles asked, clutching his rifle.
"We have our bait. Now we just need to lead the monster to it." Hopkins replied, eyes hooded. Silently, he waited until Summers emerged with a dozen people. They were all in various states of injury.
He lifted his rifle and aimed high. Their position was revealed to the monster hunting them with a burst of fire. A roar followed. The two Awakeners then turned around and started running. The nearby teammates, who had watched the operation unfold, also started running, not sparing Summers a look.
Their radios rang several times with requests for help. Summers'' voice came through repeatedly, each time more fatigued and desperate as he tried to save his quarries from the monster.
Hopkins and Knowles never looked back.
James emerged from the memory feeling empty. It would take him a while to begin processing what he had seen. Instead, he turned to continue his exploration.
Strands of consciousness were revealed once James pushed even deeper. He instinctively understood these were the main pillars of the man''s personality. Some were thin and others thick, and by getting closer to each, James could get a general idea of what they were about.
One of the smaller ones was what he realized was the man''s empathy. It was almost nonexistent, which wasn''t a surprise. James grabbed it out of curiosity and began funneling some of the sparse energy floating around the area to it.
Slowly, it thickened, gaining vigor, until it was as big as some of the largest ones. A shudder went through the entire mind as the fundamentals of Knowles'' personality were reworked.
Already, James could see the mind begin to work on restoring itself to its original state. It would take hours and possibly days before the strand returned to what it was, but it was interesting to realize just how deeply he could affect someone.
After what felt like an eternity, James withdrew from Knowles'' mind. He wanted to see if his changes significantly affected the man''s behavior despite what his rational mind should be telling him.
Blinking back, he found Knowles curled up in a ball, fat tears running down his cheeks. It was something the man hadn''t done since he was six and he broke his arm, which went to show just how deeply James had affected him with his manipulation.
"Do you feel remorse now?" He asked curiously.
"How?! How could I do that?! How could I stand there and watch? How could I sell my comrades?!" Knowles screamed back, eyes wild and unfocused.
James hummed, watching as the man broke down, sobbing in earnest.
He had gotten an interesting result, but something told him it wasn''t perfect. A peek into the man''s mind explained why. It was too chaotic, as a storm of energy rippled through it. Unknowingly, he must have affected something in his manipulation, which led to the current state.
James didn''t know if it would be enough to leave him like he was for the man to return to normal. There were signs of the strand he had empowered weakening, but would the rest settle once it was done? He didn''t know and couldn''t deny being curious.
But that would take too long. James didn''t mind experimenting on the man, but he wouldn''t prolong the suffering beyond what was strictly necessary.
With a sigh, he concentrated. A telekinetic ripple appeared before him, becoming increasingly visible with time. A thin nail took shape until the air around it began to vibrate, unable to contain its power.
With a wave of his hand, James sent the nail forward. A sonic boom sent him staggering back, followed by an explosion that made him lose his balance.
Pieces of the ground rained down upon him for a few seconds, with strands of grass fluttering in the air while he stood protected under a telekinetic shield he had summoned out of instinct.
Blinking back at the mess he made, James took in the scene.
"Ah, now there are two headless corpses. I''m getting too predictable, but I''d make a decent serial killer."
He let out a long, deep breath, attempting to calm the waves of emotion that threatened to overwhelm him. He realized there was a distinct difference between planning retribution and executing it. The satisfaction of vengeance was intertwined with a complex web of other feelings - relief, sorrow for his father, and an unsettling emptiness.
Sitting down amidst the ruined clearing, James allowed himself a moment to breathe. The adrenaline that had fueled him dissipated, leaving behind a stark clarity. He spoke out loud, if only to hear something other than the silence. "You were disgusting people." He said to the two corpses, "Your deaths won''t bring him back, but every breath you took was an insult. You deserved it."
Chapter 174.5 - Interlude Alfred Meyer
Alfred moved with a quiet determination through the night, his footsteps muffled by the dense underbrush. He had been walking for what felt like hours, navigating through the thick foliage. Trees creaked and groaned with the wind. Occasionally, the distant howl of a monster punctuated the eerie silence, serving as a reminder of the world''s dangers beyond the well-lit streets and protection of human cities.
Despite this, Alfred''s high attributes allowed him to see clearly in the darkness; his senses heightened to detect potential threats lurking in the shadows.
His loss of political power didn''t mean anything for his personal might. While he might not have been strong enough to face Madam Helper and win, he was still an A-rank powerhouse. One of humanity''s best and brightest.
His time had not come yet.
Finally, he reached a clearing. The moonlight filtered through the canopy above, casting a soft glow over the open space. He stood in the center, waiting patiently for his contacts to arrive.
He didn''t have to wait long. Within minutes, two figures materialized from the darkness, confidently stepping into the clearing.
Alfred took his time to study them. The first was unmistakably Poison Snake, a name that had once sent shivers down the spines of many in the Awakener community. She had served as an officer for the Golden Sun Guild before its dissolution, a position that had afforded her connections that spanned the entirety of the United States.
Now, she was technically a fugitive, her former allies either arrested, dead, or scattered to the winds. Yet, here she stood, dressed boldly in yellow and purple, making no effort to conceal her identity. Her appearance was a challenge, a declaration that she was unafraid of whatever fate might befall her.
She''s always been the most dangerous of that group. Not really because of personal might but because she was the most well-connected. The others might have enjoyed vast wealth and political power at their height, but she was the only one who cultivated friends with it. That she kept training helped, too.
The other man was the opposite of Poison Snake. Dressed in a nondescript suit, he looked like any other businessman on the streets of New York. However, Alfred''s instincts screamed a warning the moment his gaze fell upon the man. There was nothing overtly off about him, yet something in the way he carried himself, the too-calm demeanor and the barely perceptible shift in the air around him hinted at a dangerousness that far exceeded his unassuming appearance.
Alfred''s hackles rose, a primal reaction to a threat that his years of experience on the battlefields had honed. He knew better than to judge an opponent by their appearance alone. The man''s presence set off alarm bells in Alfred''s mind, telling him that this meeting, arranged through Poison Snake''s vast network of contacts, would be anything but straightforward.
As the silence stretched between them, Alfred steeled himself for the conversation to come. He had been ousted from his position as the Regional Director of the New York AA branch, a role he had held with a firm hand and a clear vision for the future. His removal had been a blow, not just to his pride, but to his plans for the organization he had dedicated his life to. Yet, he was not a man to be easily deterred. His current allies, though unlikely, represented a new path forward, one that could potentially lead to his reinstatement or, failing that, revenge against those who had orchestrated his downfall.
"Poison Snake," Alfred began, his voice steady despite the undercurrent of tension. "And you, sir," he nodded towards the suited man, "I assume you''re the one she mentioned could help me regain what was taken."
The woman greeted him with a sultry smile, "Alfred, it''s been a while. And look at you, wandering in the forest like a lost pup. How the mighty have fallen," she chuckled, her tone light but laced with a hint of mockery.
This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.
Alfred bristled at the jibe but maintained his composure. He knew Poison Snake well enough to understand that her barbs were often a tactic to unsettle those she spoke with, a way to gauge their reactions and measure their resolve.
Meanwhile, the man in the suit watched the exchange with an amused expression, his eyes flickering with interest. He extended a hand towards Alfred, not in greeting but in a gesture that invited patience. "Alfred Meyer, it''s a pleasure to finally meet you. My name is Hephaestus. A grandiose name, I admit, but it suits my purposes," he said, his voice smooth and confident.
Alfred eyed him warily, sensing that there was far more to the man than his unassuming appearance suggested. "Hephaestus, then. Poison Snake tells me you''re interested in my situation."
Hephaestus nodded, a small smile playing on his lips. "Indeed. I heard about your unfortunate ousting from the Association. A terrible pity, really. A man of your expertise and knowledge, sidelined in such a crude manner. Many would pay a lot to have you on board."
As the conversation unfolded, Alfred''s suspicions grew. Hephaestus''s words indicated that he had come to recruit Alfred rather than aid in his reinstatement. Alfred''s instinct screamed caution, his years of navigating the treacherous waters of AA politics and the underworld making him all too aware of the subtleties in Hephaestus''s approach.
"I''m not particularly interested in aligning myself with shadowy organizations," Alfred stated firmly, cutting through the niceties. "If you want me to join your cause, you''ll have to be more explicit about what you''re offering and what you expect in return."
Hephaestus chuckled, "Straight to the point. Poison Snake was right; you are as prickly as they come. Very well, let me be clear. My organization is dedicated to exploring the System''s limits and what humanity can do with it. We believe the current institutions, the Awakener Association included, are too restrictive and afraid to push the boundaries of what''s possible. We are the only ones who can save humanity from stagnation and, ultimately, extinction. I want you, Alfred Meyer, to join us. To use your knowledge and experience to help us reach places we couldn''t before."
Alfred listened silently, a pit growing in his stomach. He had, of course, encountered several organizations such as this during his career. Made of people who believed they had an absolute mandate that absolved them from any fault, no matter their crime. They generally ended up doing terrible experiments on innocents and kept spiraling downward until someone discovered them and purged the whole thing with fire.
The latest was the one discovered by Team 0 during a seemingly routine mission months ago. The AA was still in the middle of pulling out of the operations abroad, so he decided not to dedicate many resources to the search. Now, however, he was wondering if he had made a fatal mistake.
"The world didn''t end with the Apocalypse, but it might end soon," Hephaestus continued, his eyes glinting in the moonlight, "The people might content themselves with the projections that mana levels will level out in the near future. But we know the truth. We know that Shards of the Abyss appear more frequently as time passes and that it''s only a matter of time before some creature we cannot contain is spawned from them. We must seize their power and use it for the benefit of all!"
Alfred''s blood ran cold. Information about the Shards was closely guarded, known only to a select few within the AA''s upper echelons. The fact that Hephaestus was aware of them and spoke of exploiting them set off alarm bells in his head.
His mind was made up in that instant. While he might have lost his official title and the authority that came with it, he was still an AA agent at heart, sworn to protect humanity from threats both within and without. The man before him represented a clear and present danger to that mission.
People might have believed him to be corrupt and power-hungry, but Alfred Meyer always put the benefit of all before himself.
Poison Snake seemed to sense the shift in his demeanor, her playful attitude giving way to caution. She subtly gestured to Hephaestus, a silent warning that the conversation had taken a dangerous turn.
Without another word, Alfred acted. He lunged at Hephaestus, intending to subdue and take him back for questioning. The man might hold the key to understanding a new threat that could potentially overshadow anything the AA had faced before. If he could make him talk, he might even earn some clout back.
But before Alfred could lay a hand on him, the world shifted.
One moment, he was in motion; the next, he was staring up at the sky, his back against the cold ground, his body paralyzed. His mana was unresponsive. No matter what he tried, the grip that kept him there didn''t budge. Confusion and disbelief flooded his mind, trying to piece together what had happened. How had he been so easily countered? What sort of power did Hephaestus possess that could fell an A-rank Awakener in a single blow?
Hephaestus smiled, unfazed by Alfred''s attack. "I thought you might reject me. It''s a pity, really. I had hoped you, of all people, would see the potential for what it is. But if you''re unwilling to join us, I suppose we have nothing further to discuss. It¡¯s not all a loss, however. Your body will help us whether you want to or not.¡±
Alfred''s last thoughts were of confusion and regret, the realization that he had underestimated his opponent settling in as darkness encroached on the edges of his vision. Hephaestus and the organization he represented were far more dangerous than Alfred had anticipated. And now, it was too late for him to do anything about it.
Chapter 175
I really hate funerals. They are more for the living than for the dead, and even then, it''s only a moment to wallow in sadness. So many people die every day that it''s impossible to have one every time. So we have these reduced ceremonies that feel like stamping a document more than a celebration of the dead.
Rei Mahoney had been beloved enough that more than a hundred people were present at her funeral.
Her family, of course, was in the first row. Tea watched the proceedings in silent shock while her parents cried their hearts out.
An old lady stared forward, her face carved in stone. Her heart had suffered too much, and now everything was numb. She was just waiting for her time to go.
Her teammates'' families were, if anything, even more pitiful. Young mothers and children standing aimlessly, tears falling in desperation.
The world was a cruel place to most people, and widows and orphans were some of the worst hit. They wouldn''t be completely abandoned, as the Guild their spouses belonged to would at least make sure they could get by, but their lives would never be the same.
Behind them, friends and colleagues from the Ten Thousand Eyes Guild gathered in mourning. They had brought dozens of bouquets, so many that the coffin was barely visible. For a guild that prided itself in its information gathering and the survivability of its members, losing an entire team soon after the leader was promoted was a hard blow.
Men and women disappeared often enough in dungeons, but those usually were either unaffiliated from any guild or went into particularly dangerous places. The promise of riches was not what had led Rei''s team to its demise.
James hadn''t heard much beyond Tea''s initial message, but he didn''t doubt they had teams of powerful Awakeners scouring the dungeon Rei died in for clues. A complete squad wipe couldn''t be ignored, but something told James even the vaunted investigators of the Ten Thousand Eyes guild wouldn''t find much.
Standing among his own teammates, James felt a weight in his chest. It wasn''t just the sorrow of losing someone he knew, even if not intimately, but the gnawing suspicion that her death wasn''t as straightforward as it seemed. The whispers among the crowd and the tension in the air all hinted at a darker undercurrent to this tragedy. Veterans like Rei and her team didn''t just fall victim to monsters in a routine mission.
Dungeons were dangerous, yes, but for a team that experienced a mislabeled threat level would''ve been a setback, not a death sentence. They would have recognized the danger and retreated, regrouped, or called for backup. The fact that none of those things happened suggested they didn''t have the chance. It reeked of foul play.
Did they encounter poachers? If they had to fight criminals, it would explain many things. Maybe even from a rival guild. Ugh, I hate knowing just enough to realize there is a lot I don''t know.
As the funeral procession continued, James watched the faces of those present. There was grief, certainly, but also fear, confusion, and even anger. These were people who faced death regularly and who knew the risks of their profession intimately. Yet, the circumstances of Rei''s death had shaken them to the core. It was a sobering reminder of their lives'' precariousness and how quickly everything could be taken away.
The service ended with somber finality, and the crowd began to disperse, moving to offer their condolences to the bereaved families. James waited with his teammates, his thoughts swirling with dark possibilities. What had Rei and her team stumbled upon? Was the information so dangerous that it warranted their elimination?
Finally, it was his turn to approach Tea. The moment their eyes met, James saw the depth of her loss. Rei had been more than her sister; she was a mentor, a protector, a guiding light. To lose her in such murky circumstances was a blow that would take time to recover from, if ever.
As he reached out to offer his condolences, Tea surprised him by pulling him into a hug. It was tight and fraught with emotion. And then, she whispered in his ear, "Rei was followed for a week before her death. Be careful."
James stiffened, the implication of her words sending a chill down his spine. Followed? By whom? And for what purpose? The pieces began to click into place, forming a picture that was as terrifying as it was infuriating. Someone had marked Rei and her team, watched their movements, and waited for the perfect moment to strike.
But why tell me? The only thing that connects me and Rei is¡ Was she killed because of what she saw in that laboratory with us?
This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.
Back in the familiar confines of their training room within the AA headquarters, James and his team settled into the parlor, their faces a mixture of somber reflection and quiet determination. The space, usually filled with laughter and spirited debate, was subdued, the aftermath of the funeral hanging over them like a shadow despite this being the first time they reunited.
James, freshly groomed with his hair cut short, looked more mature, with clean lines and a neat style accentuating his sharp green eyes. It was a departure from the unruly mess his hair had become while in Florida.
Lauren, seated beside him, had also transformed. Her face had taken on a more mature cast, her movements more assured and sinuous. It was evident in how she carried herself that she had grown significantly.
Maria, across from James, exuded newfound confidence. Her posture was straighter, her gaze more direct. The experiences of her recent training had forged her into a stronger, more self-assured woman. Her mana felt denser, more settled.
Daniel, to Maria''s left, had slimmed down, his physique now showcasing the muscles hidden under his frame. James couldn''t perceive much from him, which was enough to tell him that his friend had gotten stronger. To be able to spoof his senses meant a lot.
Ezekiel, rounding out their group, had gained an inch in height and had taken to dressing in more fashionable clothes. In all black, he cut a figure worthy of a magazine. His delicate features could have landed him a modeling job if James hadn''t known how much he liked being an Awakener.
James'' revelation of what Tea had told him had dampened the mood even further, as they all struggled to come to terms with the fact they would likely be targeted next. Tea''s statement could only mean that her sister had been killed because of what she saw in the laboratory dungeon.
Team 0 was no stranger to danger, but there was a difference between being under surveillance and their lives being actively threatened.
Daniel pointed out that their enemies'' decision to strike in a dungeon suggested a limitation in their operations. "We should never lower our guard," he cautioned, "but the fact that Rei was killed in a dungeon means these killers can''t operate out in the open. At least, not without drawing unwanted attention."
James grunted, disagreeing with Daniel''s assessment. "We shouldn''t expect the murderers to be consistent," he said, his mind racing through possible scenarios. "But we can''t assume they''ll strike everywhere. We need to be ready for anything without falling into paranoia."
"I think we should take this to Mr. Bethany. He has shown us he can be trusted. If he managed to protect our families for the lastmonth, he might be able to arrange something." Maria said.
Ezekiel was quick to disagree. "While Mr. Bethany is on our side, we can''t be sure who else in the AA might be involved," he argued. "The shake-up last month didn''t remove every crook. We need to tread carefully. If we let them know we know, they could change plans."
"So you want us to ambush the ambushers?" Lauren asked.
Ezekiel shrugged, "I don''t see why not. They might not come for us on the first occasion, but if they want to kill us, they''ll need to move soon, or we''ll just keep growing. If not the first mission, the next few ones should have a high probability of these assassins attacking us."
"Just saying that is not enough. If we expect foul play, we should prepare something specific!" Maria complained.
"We''ll just have to handle each mission as it comes." Daniel sighed, earning nods from all around.
Realizing they couldn''t form a concrete plan with the scant information at their disposal, James proposed a different approach. "Since we can''t predict when we might run into trouble, we should prepare for every mission as if we will encounter enemies. But to do that, we need to operate smoothly. Let''s have a sparring session to gauge how much we''ve improved over the past month."
The team agreed, eager to shift their focus to something actionable. They decided on a free-for-all match, a format that would allow them to test their limits without holding back. After activating the room''s protections to prevent accidental damage, they spread out in the spacious training area, eyeing each other warily.
Being all D-ranks, the level of destruction they could enact had significantly increased, but the barriers around them should be enough to hold accidental hits from destroying the room.
James reached out with his psychic senses, trying to get a read on his teammates'' intentions, but he was surprised to find that both Ezekiel and Daniel were now unreadable to him. An interference he hadn''t encountered before blocked his access to their thoughts. He could sense that he might be able to break through if he exerted himself, but that would risk causing them serious harm. Acknowledging their new defenses, James marked them as potentially dangerous opponents and decided to focus on them first.
They must have chosen a new skill explicitly to protect them from mental attacks. It shouldn''t be that surprising, considering that the F-rank Bullfrog had one, and the crocodilians seemed protected by enchanted trinkets. I should start expecting more resistance as time goes on.
As the signal to start was given, James wasted no time. He unleashed a beam of ether towards Daniel, who had been bracing for an attack. It impacted against a silver barrier Daniel had conjured like a gong, punching through it with force and sending the tank flying back with a grunt of surprise.
It had looked like the barrier would hold for a moment, but the ether was just too powerful. And James had the sneaky suspicions that Daniel had deployed something meant specifically to counter mana, which had ended up being a wrong choice but would have no-sold his attack had he been right.
Without pausing, James dashed towards Ezekiel, who had just finished an incantation. A powerful glow enveloped him, and to James''s astonishment, pure white wings sprouted from his back, and a golden crosier materialized in his hand. With a sweeping motion, Ezekiel released a wave of golden power toward James.
Instinctively, James recognized the threat. Something told him that getting hit by that would mean a quick ending to the fight.
He phase-shifted, avoiding the attack before reappearing in front of Ezekiel and delivering a powerful punch. Ezekiel''s wings reacted with surprising agility, one interposing to block James''s attack while the other struck James, sending him rolling painfully on the ground.
The power behind his punch was still enough to break the construct and drop Ezekiel, but he would have to remember that even the least fight-oriented of their group could now hold his own.
As James stood up, rubbing his chin, he looked up to see Maria and Lauren engaged in a spectacular battle of their own. Fire dragons clashed with swirling masses of darkness, blasting the training room with flashes of light and shadow. The sight of his teammates, each displaying the full extent of their newfound powers, filled James with a sense of pride.
Yeah, they have no idea what¡¯s coming for them.
Chapter 176
While technically expected, the message to get to the high floors to meet the new Director, Joanna Bisque, still caused a ripple of worry to go through Team 0.
While they personally had never had bad experiences with the previous man who occupied the position, they all knew he had abused his power.
Director Bisque had been supposedly handpicked by Mr. Bethany, which alleviated most of their worries, but some hesitation still remained.
They must have made for a pretty comical sight. Five D-rank Awakeners, all raising stars among the local scene, muttering to each other as they tried to gather the courage to take the elevator.
Finally, James pushed the button, forcing himself to snap out of it. If he could handle two men an entire rank above him by himself, he could talk with a woman who should be by their side.
Once they got to the top floor, they were greeted by a different secretary than last time. The handsome young man sitting behind the desk smiled professionally and asked them to wait for a moment while he checked with the Director.
James noticed Maria give the guy an appreciative glance and chuckled when he disappeared behind the door.
"Stop peeking at my thoughts!" She complained, face reddening.
"It''s not my fault if you were staring at him like a starved wolf before a piece of meat!" He answered. The others quickly caught on and shared a laugh, tension dispelling.
Soon, the secretary returned, "The Director will see you now; please come in."
While the space was the same as the last time, with its enormous windows overlooking the entirety of New York City, the decor was very different.
James had wondered if the new Director would follow her predecessor in how uninspired her office was, but that wasn''t the case.
Where Meyer had favored a grandiose but sterile aesthetic - imposing bookshelves filled with untouched leather-bound books and minimalist art that felt more like a statement of wealth than expressions of personal taste - the office now radiated a distinctly different vibe.
The first thing that caught James'' eye was the vibrant array of artwork adorning the walls. Impressionist landscapes sat alongside extremely high-quality photographs of people from all over the world. Gone was the oversized, monolithic desk that had once acted more as a barrier than a piece of furniture. In its place stood a modest yet stylish reclaimed wood desk. It was functional and inviting, with personal touches such as pictures of Director Bisque with her family.
The surface was organized but lively, adorned with a small, flourishing plant whose leaves happily stretched towards the sunlight streaming in from the window, alongside an eclectic mix of vintage desk accessories that showed a penchant for antique markets.
To the side of the office, a comfortable seating area had been arranged, featuring a plush sofa and a couple of armchairs around a low coffee table. The setup suggested that conversations here could be both professional and relaxed, breaking down the hierarchical barriers that often stifled genuine dialogue.
I hope this isn''t just a facade and that she''s that much more open. We''ll see.
When they were all seated, Director Bisque herself entered the room. She was a striking figure, blonde and in her mid-40s, with a presence that commanded attention without being overly loud. Her smile was pleasant, but her eyes showed an undeniable sharpness - a steel core that spoke of someone who shouldn¡¯t be messed with.
Almost out of habit, James reached out with his psychic senses, only to encounter a barrier. Her thoughts were shielded, a defense that was becoming more common than he''d previously realized. It prevented him from diving deeper into her mind, yet it didn''t completely block him out. He could sense her genuinely good-natured intentions. He didn''t enjoy having his skill blocked, but the discovery put him at ease.
"Welcome back, Team 0. I trust you''ve all settled in after your adventures? Hopefully, there won''t be much more of that." Director Bisque began, her tone warm.
"Thank you, Director," James replied. "It''s been a mix of highs and lows, but we''re glad to be back and getting into the swing of things." He wouldn''t share the warning he received until he was more sure of the woman, but he wouldn''t outright lie. It was public knowledge that they had gone to Rei''s funeral, after all.
The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.
She nodded, understanding what he meant, "I''m pleased to hear that. And congratulations on your rank-up. It''s quite an achievement, though I''m sure you''re aware that you still need to pass an official test to become recognized as a D-ranker."
They had been expecting as much. Rank-up tests were part and parcel of the way the AA operated. It was an excellent method to keep an eye on Guilds and the one duty the federal government would never give up on, no matter how much money the lobbyists threw at Congress.
"If you''d like, I could enter you in the next round, which will be held in just a fortnight. It might be too early, though, so let me know."
Rather than taking time to discuss the issue, James implemented a tactic he had only discussed with his friends. Silent communication was a valuable tool, and Team 0 had used it more than once. During his stay in the South, James developed a new method.
As always, he tapped a question telekinetically on each of his teammates'' arms, but even before they could answer, he gleaned their intentions from their minds, relaying that to all the others. He could sense their initial surprise, which gave way to understanding, and soon enough, they came to a decision.
"We''ll take the test, ma''am. No need to wait. We are more than ready." James replied.
The woman stared for a moment before nodding, apparently deciding it wasn''t worth asking. "Excellent. I''ll have the details sent to you. In the meantime, if there''s anything you need or wish to discuss, my door is always open." The emphasis on the last words made it clear the woman was well aware of her predecessor''s dealings and was drawing a line to distance herself from him.
Only time would tell if she was truthful.
Mr. Robinson''s black van flew through the highway at high speeds, skillfully steering away from the traffic and cutting the time needed to reach their destination.
As they sped towards Tomkin Cove, the situation''s urgency weighed heavily on everyone in the van. James flipped through the briefing on his tablet, trying to glean as much information as possible about the dungeon and its inhabitants.
"According to this, the dungeon was initially classified as H-rank because of its mostly amphibian and fish creatures. It seems like the surveyors missed the signs of something more dangerous lurking deeper," James shared, his voice tinged with frustration. It wasn''t uncommon for dungeons to be misclassified, but the stakes were always high, especially for inexperienced teams like Team 14.
Lauren leaned over to glance at the briefing. "Water-based dungeons are tricky. Creatures can hide deep where surveyors can''t reach. This was a setup waiting to go wrong," she commented, her brows knitting in concern.
Considering that Miss Walker had once missed poisonous gas in one, it wasn''t that strange, but James had hoped that the AA would learn from it and take more precautions.
Maria fidgeted in her seat, worry clear on her face. "I just hope Samantha and the others are okay. It''s been over an hour since the last communication. That''s not a good sign."
Daniel patted her hand and tried to lighten the mood. "Those kids are tougher than they look. Remember how eager they were to fight us? I bet they''ve found a way to hold their own until we get there."
¡°Even if they are barely breathing, I can still save them. Let''s focus on getting to them as quickly as possible when we arrive. The rest can wait for later." Ezekiel commented, earning nods.
"Right. I''ll push my senses to the max the moment we arrive, so I''ll need Daniel to set up a barrier around us and Lauren and Maria, you guys prepare to go scorched earth. There is no time for exploration. We''ll cut a path through the dungeon." James concluded.
The plan was simple enough that not much could go wrong on their part. If the dungeon was truly just F-rank, nothing there could threaten them, so they should be able to reach Team 14 in short order. And Ezekiel''s healing skills would ensure that as long as they were still alive, the rookies would make it.
A dozen minutes later, the van skidded to a halt near the entrance to Tomkin Cove, the wheels crunching on the gravel. The desolate hamlet they passed, abandoned and reclaimed by nature, barely registered in their minds. These ghost towns were a common sight, remnants of the chaos that had engulfed the world when dungeons first appeared. The Hudson River rushed alongside, its waters dark and swirling, home to monsters that lurked just below the surface. But those creatures were not their concern today.
Team 0 quickly exited the van, each member falling into their pre-discussed formation with practiced ease. James took a moment to center himself before extending his psychic senses as far as they could go, pushing beyond what he had ever tried. His goal was to find Team 14, but he didn''t need perfect accuracy. He just wanted to distinguish between human and non-human signatures.
"West is clear!" He called, and the others shifted away from that direction.
"East," he called out after a tense moment, his senses picking up the faint, feeble pulse of human life in that direction. "I''ve got something. Far east inside the dungeon. It''s weak, but it''s there. They are alive.¡±
Without hesitation, Team 0 moved, their pace swift and determined. The path was not unimpeded, but they were unstoppable.
The dungeon seemed to come alive with hostility at their intrusion. Frog monsters, their bodies bloated and eyes glinting maliciously, leaped towards them with gaping maws. Insectoid creatures, large and grotesque, buzzed angrily, their wings a blur as they descended upon the team.
Maria and Lauren acted as the vanguard, their powers unleashed in a devastating display of force. Flames roared, and darkness swallowed, obliterating the monsters that dared to obstruct their path. Daniel, his barrier shimmering around them, plowed forward, his presence a bastion against the onslaught.
¡°Out of the way!" Daniel bellowed, his voice a rallying cry that spurred them on.
Hundreds of creatures, many of which were indeed above the stated H-rank, threw themselves in their path in a frenzy. James couldn''t say whether it was because they were not attempting to conceal their presence as usual or if something was stirring them up, but they certainly displayed unusual aggression.
Luckily, nothing present could halt them. The Hudson''s waters burned as Maria unleashed torrents of liquid flames upon them, boiling fish monsters alive before they could attack.
Plant creatures died without being able to spring their traps as the darkness they hid in turned against them.
Anything that escaped the two was instantly crushed into a paste as Daniel rushed forward without slowing down. Trees and animals alike were simply trampled, treated as nothing but styrofoam before the Tank''s skill.
As they neared the location James had pinpointed, the resistance grew fiercer, but so did their resolve. Every monster that got in their way was met with deadly efficiency, their attacks futile against the united front of Team 0.
Finally, they broke through to a clearer area, the forested part of the dungeon giving way to an empty space where the feeble human presences James had sensed were clustered. The mana was thicker here, enough so that it wasn¡¯t surprising a few F-rank creatures had spawned.
Dozens of monster bodies were scattered on the ground, which showed that Team 14 had been holding their own.
"We''re close," James whispered, the weight of the moment settling over them. "Let''s bring them home."
Chapter 177
Their focused strides and vigilant eyes carried them deeper until they reached a secluded trench carved into the earth, a makeshift stronghold amidst the chaos. There, huddled and battered but alive, was Team 14.
Around the rookies were monsters'' bodies, evidence of a desperate fight for survival. They were a sight, with bloodied battlesuits and dirty features. When Team 0 became visible, a tired cheer erupted from their ranks, a weak yet hopeful sound.
Kenji, the tallest among them, had a chaotic mess sticking out at odd angles instead of the usual neat hairstyle he preferred, but his eyes still burned with a quiet determination.
Shorter but no less imposing, Alice sported a pixie cut that framed her face sharply. Her green eyes were tired but still piercing and alert. She missed nothing, scanning the surroundings and the faces of her rescuers.
With her long, curly hair frizzed up in a bird¡¯s nest, Samantha looked around with a curious gaze that belied her exhaustion. Her posture, though weary, spoke of an undiminished spirit, ready to rise and fight again.
Lucas was calm and steady. He bore the worst wounds, having evidently served as a meat shield to protect his companions, and yet he appeared the least affected mentally.
Lastly, Elliot had lost his usual academic air and was now much more disheveled, and his relief at seeing them was apparent. "Oh, thank god!" He exclaimed, holding his left hip painfully.
Ezekiel wasted no time, stepping forward with the calm authority of a healer. A golden staff appeared in his hands, and he waved it widely, casting healing magic generously. He determinedly moved among the young Awakeners, mending wounds and soothing their battered spirits. The others, meanwhile, quickly established a defensive perimeter, scanning the dark recesses of the dungeon for any sign of further threats.
In the brief respite, James took the opportunity to extend his psychic senses further, casting a wide net to understand their environment better. The general ambient mana of the dungeon was as expected, but interspersed within were anomalies - pockets of mana that burned brighter and denser, akin to the flare of a star in the night sky. A creature at the peak of the F-rank rested deeper in the dungeon - evidently the Boss - but he didn¡¯t act beyond making a note of its position. Their current mission had priority over his curiosity about the weird mana waves.
These were not natural formations. The excessive concentration of what he believed to be mana stones scattered throughout the area clearly showed tampering. James felt a cold fury settle in his chest as he pieced together the evidence. Someone had orchestrated this, turning what should have been a routine mission into a deadly trap.
It reminded James of those initial missions Team 0 undertook, where information was deliberately withheld from them in the hopes they would die quickly and prevent the Dawn Initiative''s success.
Their enemies were resorting to more direct means of ensuring their success if his feelings were correct.
After Ezekiel finished tending to Kenji''s injuries, James gestured to the young team leader, signaling him to step aside for a private conversation. They moved away from the main group, and with a thought, James erected a telekinetic barrier around them, ensuring their discussion remained confidential.
"Kenji," James began, his tone serious, "When you entered this dungeon, did you notice anything off? Any signs that what you were walking into wasn''t what it seemed?"
Still regaining his composure from the healing and the shock of the situation, Kenji took a moment to respond. His hair became even more unruly when he ruffled it as he thought. "Well, we checked the mana readings at the entrance, and everything matched the AA''s briefing. But inside... it just kept getting worse. The monsters were stronger than they should have been and became progressively worse as we got deeper,¡± he admitted, frustration lacing his voice. "I sent the beacon when I realized we were in over our heads, but I didn''t see anything that screamed tampering. I think we mostly got in over our heads. By the time we realized, it was too late to turn back.¡±
James nodded thoughtfully, "I understand. It seems that whoever tampered with the dungeon did so well before you arrived but was wise enough to restrict their actions to the deepest parts."
Kenji''s eyes widened in realization, their predicament dawning on him. "So, this wasn''t just a misclassification? Did someone set this up? But why? And how could the AA not see it coming?"
James sighed, choosing his words carefully. "The AA has many enemies, Kenji. And some are particularly keen on keeping us from expanding our influence, especially in the lower ranks where oversight is laxer. Your experience today might be part of a larger scheme to weaken us from within. This isn''t the first time someone tried to take out a rookie team before they could come into their own, and I suspect it won''t be the last."
The young man''s face hardened with resolve. "What can we do, then? How do we fight an enemy we can''t see?"
A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.
James met his gaze squarely. "By being vigilant and prepared. We''ll need to share what we know with the higher-ups discreetly. But most importantly, you need to stick together and back each other up. What happened here wasn''t your fault, Kenji. But it''s a reminder for all of you that the dangers we face aren''t just the monsters."
Kenji nodded, the weight of leadership settling on his shoulders as he took in James'' advice. "Thank you, James. I... We''ll be more careful. And we won''t forget this."
Having handed off Team 14 to the care of the medical ward, Team 0 retired to their room. They''d need to write a report of the rescue mission soon, but a few moments of relaxation could be afforded, especially after the frantic rush upstate.
Unsurprisingly, only an hour later, a message came from above.
"The Director is summoning us," James said, reading off his tablet.
Daniel grunted, standing up from the sofa unenthusiastically. "Let''s get this over with."
"I don''t know why we bothered coming back here. We could have gone directly to her and saved some time." Lauren complained. In a way, she was right, as it was unlikely the new Director wouldn''t want a personal assessment of the situation Team 14 found itself in, but it wasn''t like they could barge into her office without being summoned.
"She probably had something to do. I don''t believe for a moment Meyer left everything in order when he left." Maria suggested, earning an eye-roll from the Rogue.
Upon reaching the correct floor, they were met with a surprise. The Director''s secretary, a young man whose professional demeanor never wavered, greeted them with an unusual instruction. "The Director has requested your presence on the roof," he said, gesturing towards the elevator.
James''s instincts kicked in, and he extended his psychic senses towards the rooftop, only to find his awareness strangely hampered. A blanket of interference clouded his perception. He had encountered such an anomaly only a few times and never since becoming an Ethereal Champion. Without saying anything, he crafted a telekinetic barrier around their group, ensuring its invisibility so as not to spook the secretary. He wanted no one to overhear them, and this wasn''t a discussion that could be held through their usual sign language.
"Something''s not right," he murmured to his team, "My senses are being spoofed. Doing that takes a lot of power or very specialized skills."
The others exchanged wary glances. "An A-ranker''s involvement is likely, then. Miss Bianca managed to hide from you, but I doubt anyone weaker could manage it." Lauren conjectured, her hand subconsciously resting on the hilt of her weapon.
"Thank you, sir. We''ll go there then." Daniel answered to the man, who smiled professionally and returned to his computer.
They walked back to the elevator, silently pondering their options.
James decided to check one last thing before he left the floor. He probed the secretary''s mind with a delicate touch that would have been impossible before his Talent Evolution, checking for tampering or information he might know about the blank zone above their heads.
He blinked as he found a surprisingly protected mind. Then he realized he should have expected it, as the man was likely constantly overhearing classified information. It made sense to protect him from external scrying and mental attacks.
Still, that only made his life harder. James could likely push the artifact defending the man to the breaking point if he concentrated, but that wasn''t a good idea. He couldn''t really justify assaulting the Director''s secretary, as technically nothing wrong was going on. He wasn''t even supposed to look inside people''s minds, after all.
However, some maneuvering allowed him to perceive his surface thoughts, which were less protected. He was genuinely ignorant of any danger. "He doesn''t seem to know what''s waiting for us," James shared quietly with his team.
As the elevator ascended, the tension among Team 0 grew palpable. They were entering unknown territory, both literally and metaphorically. James''s successful but limited probe into the secretary''s mind left them with more questions than answers. The absence of awareness about the rooftop''s activities was troubling but not as concerning as the potent interference blocking James''s senses.
"Could it be a trap?" Maria whispered, her eyes reflecting the fear and uncertainty they all felt.
"It''s possible," James admitted, scanning the building with his senses once more in search of any clue that might reveal what awaited them. His psychic reach extended through the floors, seeking the familiar presences of the AA''s leaders. To his growing unease, he found several key figures, including Mr. Bethany, conspicuously missing from their usual locations.
"This doesn''t look good," Lauren muttered, her hand tightening around her weapon. "If they''ve gone after the AA''s leadership¡"
Daniel, ever the voice of reason, interjected, "Let''s not jump to conclusions. We don''t know the full situation. The AA has security measures and protocols to which we''re not privy. Maybe they''re in a secure location."
"Or they''ve been compromised," Ezekiel finished the thought, his expression grim.
As they neared the top, the possibility that they were walking into a highly volatile situation became increasingly likely. The conversation turned to rapid, hushed strategizing, with each member contributing their insights and preparing for a potential conflict.
"We should be ready for anything," James said, his voice low but firm. "If this is an ambush, we need to be able to react quickly."
"James, if they managed to get Mr. Bethany and the Director, there isn''t much we can do. We have gotten stronger, but there is an insurmountable difference between D-rank and A-rank." Maria murmured.
It was a truth they all knew. The mere fact that they were involved in this meant that whoever was orchestrating the entire operation was trying to get to every level of the AA.
For a moment, James contemplated pushing the emergency button on the elevator and forcing it to take them down to the first floor, where they could escape into the city. Still, the sheer power needed to defeat the local powerhouses meant it wasn''t feasible.
Even if they were allowed to do so, they''d just be putting the civilians at risk. It was a lose-lose situation, no matter what. The only thing James could think of doing was to attack with all his might from the beginning. If he broke the minds of those coordinating the operation, they could rescue the Director and Mr. Bethany.
If they are even still alive. I cannot feel anything coming from the roof, so they might not even be there. Damn, this is horrible. I''ve gotten so used to knowing everything that I panic the first time my senses are blocked. There isn''t anything I can do beyond my best at this point. If I die here, I''ll die with my head held high.
Reaching the roof, the elevator doors slid open with a quiet hiss, revealing the open expanse above the AA headquarters. The evening sky stretched vast and starlit above them, but the scene''s beauty did little to ease their wariness.
Stepping out onto the rooftop, they immediately spread out, forming a defensive circle as they surveyed their surroundings. The expected threat, however, didn''t materialize. Instead, standing calmly before them was a figure they hadn''t seen in months, one who carried herself with undeniable power.
"Miss Walker," James breathed out in surprise.
Chapter 178
A moment after James laid eyes on Miss Walker, his initial shock gave way to suspicion. His training under her had ingrained in him an instinctual wariness of deception, especially in situations as peculiar as this. Without hesitation, he decided to take action. He needed to ensure it wasn¡¯t just an illusion meant to make them drop their guard.
Drawing deep from his reserves, James unleashed a torrent of psychic energy in all directions, the likes of which he had never attempted before. His power, vast and enhanced by his support skills, erupted in a psionic storm that swallowed the entire rooftop.
This wasn''t just a sweep; it was an overwhelming flood of mental energy crafted to obliterate any illusion or mental tampering that might be at play.
For an entire minute, the rooftop of the AA building was obscured by the psychic maelstrom. Ethereal winds howled, and invisible forces pressed down on everything and everyone present. James stood at the heart of it all, his eyes closed, face set in a mask of concentration, as he controlled and directed the storm with precise intent.
When the power in his veins finally ran dangerously low, he allowed the construct to subside. Though it dissipated into the day like a bad dream, Miss Walker remained. She stood calmly, her expression unreadable, seemingly unaffected by the raw display of psychic might. Around her, the rooftop was untouched, a testament to James''s control over his abilities.
"Well done, James," Miss Walker said, her voice carrying a note of approval that James hadn''t heard in a long time. ¡°I would have had to punish you if you had taken my presence at face value."
James and the rest of Team 0 didn¡¯t respond, still in shock, trying to process the reality before them. There she was, their former teacher, alive and apparently well, standing in front of them after so long.
Miss Walker sighed, her gaze softening as she looked at them. "I suppose it''s my fault that you are so paranoid," Her voice carried a hint of amusement. "I''m the one who sent you into that poisonous dungeon near Montauk. The air was tainted, which I ignored as I observed it from the shadows."
The confession was the final piece needed to dissolve any lingering doubts. That mistake was embarrassing enough that no one outside Team 0 knew of it, and anyone impersonating their teacher wouldn''t think to lower her standing like that.
Overcoming their initial shock, they swarmed her, their expressions a mix of joy, relief, and lingering disbelief. James was at the forefront, his psychic senses now silent, his mind accepting the truth of her presence. The reunion was heartfelt, with each member expressing their relief and happiness in their own way. Maria hugged the woman tightly, followed by Ezekiel. Lauren simply shook her head, a smile painted on her lips, while Daniel laughed deeply, happiness filling his signature.
"It''s really you," James said quietly, "The message said you were alive, but after so long without an answer, we didn''t know what to think."
Miss Walker eye-smiled, a genuine expression that made James¡¯ heart clench. "I missed you guys too. And there''s so much I have to tell you," she said.
As James and his team reconnected with Miss Walker, he caught a movement from the corner of his eye. Turning, he realized that they were not alone on the rooftop. Director Joanna Bisque and Mr. Bethany were also there, both observing the emotional reunion with a sense of amusement and warmth in their expressions. He had been so taken by the revelation his teacher had returned that James had completely forgotten to check his surroundings. His psychic senses still didn''t work correctly, but his regular ones did.
Curiosity and a touch of irritation drove James towards them, his teammates'' joyful exclamations with Miss Walker fading into the background. He approached the two higher-ups, his stride purposeful. "How long have you known she was back?" he demanded, his tone more accusatory than intended.
Mr. Bethany, ever the picture of calm authority, merely raised an eyebrow. ¡°This is as much a surprise to us as to you, James," he answered, his voice steady and reassuring. "Leila returned shortly after you left for the rescue mission. We''ve been busy getting an extensive debrief from her, but we thought you might like being involved,¡± he added, a twinkle of humor in his eyes.
Director Bisque nodded in agreement, her smile still in place. "She''s had quite the ordeal. It''s a story best told by her, though," she said, indicating she wouldn¡¯t rob his teacher of the opportunity.
James''s gaze shifted back to Miss Walker, who had noticed their conversation. She excused herself from the group and walked over, placing a hand over James'' shoulder in a familiar gesture he had missed more than he realized.
Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.
"Let''s sit," she suggested, gesturing to the comfortable sofas that seemed oddly out of place in this high-stakes, secretive gathering. Once everyone was seated, Miss Walker began her tale, her voice clear and measured.
"I was on the plane when the ambush happened. People I thought were my companions didn''t hesitate to attack me. I fought back against the traitors, managed to kill several, and forced the rest to flee. But that wasn''t the end of it." Her expression darkened. "A monster from the dungeon below attacked me, probably roused by the pieces of the plane falling into the waters. I was dragged into the ocean, battling for my life. To be honest, I was about to give in to despair when the Sin of Sloth arrived and saved me."
James'' mind raced as he listened intently. He knew foul play was involved with her disappearance, but the fact that the Awakeners assigned to the mission banded together to attack Miss Walker shocked him. They were people who had fought and bled with her in innumerable missions, and yet they attacked her without any reason.
They probably had a reason, to be fair, but it was a shitty one. They got what they deserved.
The revelation that the Sin of Sloth had saved her was another shock. James knew very well that his mother was involved somehow in the rescue and thus in high-level operations, but that she was involved with the Sins stunned him. He had to hold back from unleashing the torrent of questions he wanted to ask, as he knew Miss Walker would get to the point sooner or later.
"The Sin of Sloth is an extremely powerful woman. She took me under her wing, quite literally at times," she added with a wry smile. "For the past seven months, I trained harder than I ever thought possible, breaking through barriers I hadn''t known existed, she kept explaining, her eyes reflecting the intensity of her journey. "I faced creatures that should have, by all rights, killed me without much trouble and won. It''s been an enlightening, albeit harrowing, experience."
The team listened in awe, hanging on every word. To them, Miss Walker was already a formidable figure. To imagine her growing even stronger and more skilled was inspiring and intimidating.
"Normally, I would reserve this level of information for higher ranks," Miss Walker stated, her tone serious, "but Team 0 has proven exceptional. So, I obtained an exemption from Director Bisque to explain things to you."
She leaned forward slightly, her eyes scanning each member of the team. "The Sins, while not entirely righteous in traditional terms, still fight against the true dangers of this world. They''ve been defeating creatures that could destroy countries and removing dungeons that risk growing exponentially. It''s a task that goes unnoticed by the general public, but without them, the world would be a much worse place.¡±
James'' mind immediately went to the ant dungeon. The Shard of the Abyss there had transformed the Boss into an incubator for a monstrously powerful being. Even before it was born, its mana levels had been at B-rank. James shuddered to think of the damage it could have wrought if it had been allowed to grow.
It didn''t take a genius to realize that the Shards weren''t something unique to New York, despite him having found two within the state.
Now that he thought about it, James wondered how he hadn''t gotten it before. Unless some extremely powerful people dedicated themselves to eradicating them before they could grow, the world wouldn''t have stood a chance. A single one growing unchecked in the vast wastelands left behind by the Apocalypse would have spelled doom for millions, if not more.
He had even known that the Sins were interested in the Shards! Pride had saved them from the Arachne precisely because he was looking for it.
"While I haven''t personally taken part in any such operation so far, I have finally achieved the level necessary to take part in their network, and so Sloth finally allowed me to leave her island." Miss Walker continued. There was much she was only hinting at, and more she was hiding, of that James was sure, but for the moment, he just basked in her presence.
"Does that mean you have gone beyond A-rank?" Maria asked, tilting her head in disbelief.
She wasn''t wrong to be skeptical, as the speed with which their teacher had grown was far beyond what was considered average among the powerhouses. Most who managed to get there got stuck earning levels as B-ranks, and of the limited few that achieved A-rank, only a tiny minority pushed through the bottleneck to reach the vaunted S-rank.
Mr. Julian, the Silent Guardian, was one such monster. But his meteoric growth was considered something of an outlier. Just like Michael Towers, he was put on a pedestal and ignored by most Awakeners, as they simply couldn''t compare.
It seemed that now, someone else had reached that realm. Miss Walker smiled proudly, though it wasn''t arrogant. It was the smile of someone who had worked to the bone to achieve a result with a burning determination. Who had achieved something believed impossible by others but that they had always known, deep within, was within reach for them.
"I have. I crossed level 600 a few weeks ago and spent the days since acclimating to my new power." She revealed, and with a breath, she unfurled her presence.
It was only then that James realized the reason he couldn''t feel anything on the rooftop wasn''t because a technique was blocking his senses. It was because a massive aura, so great that he was blinded upon looking at it, was taking the entire space.
It was so far beyond him that he couldn''t even begin to comprehend it, which had led to the initial misunderstanding.
Jesus, that''s¡ Alright, that''s a lot. It''s somewhat similar to what Mr. Julian felt like when he fought against the crocodilian champion, but even then, he kept a hold of his power. And the flavor is different. Where he was blinding and painful to look at, like the sun, she''s unfathomable, like the darkest night.
The others clutched their heads and cried out in surprise, unused to facing such presences. They all had received sensory skills with their last rank-up, but they weren''t as developed as James'', which showed.
Lauren fared the best, having been present for Mr. Julian''s hunt. Even the two high-rankers seemed to have problems, blinking rapidly and forcefully calming their breaths.
Miss Walker stood before them physically the same but magically an entirely different creature. The weight of her presence was tangible as it settled over them like a warm blanket. There was no hostility. Instead, it was welcoming, like a hug, but by its very nature, it wasn''t something that could be withstood easily. S-rankers were beings so far above the average Awakeners that they could be considered legends. Only a few operated in the United States and kept far from their nominal colleagues.
At that moment, James knew why that was the case. His time with Mr. Julian had made him think he understood, but he hadn''t, not really.
Standing before him was something that went beyond humanity. Miss Walker¡¯s presence was so immense that he understood why some whackos worshipped Towers now.
Chapter 179
"To be fair, I''d have gone to ground too if I knew an S-ranker was about to come look for me," Ezekiel laughed.
Sitting in Team 0''s training room alongside his teacher, James finally felt like things were back on track. They had all changed since the last time they met, but their bond was still there.
"I would have thought Meyer would fight more, to be honest. Given his track record." Daniel said, earning nods.
The ex-director had been a criminal and had plotted Miss Walker¡¯s assassination, but none could deny that he had a certain grit about him.
¡°It''s frustrating to come back only to find that the people I trained so hard to take my revenge on are gone," The woman in question replied, red eyes lost in the distance, "But I guess it''s better this way. He''s gonna turn up someday, and if he doesn''t, I''ll know he had to give up his life just to get away from me."
That was a mature approach. James was pretty sure he''d have been spitting mad had Knowles and Hopkins vanished from his grasp just as he was about to catch them, but he supposed levels were not the only thing Miss Walker had gained during her training with the Sins.
Maturity is a funny thing. Sometimes, it means accepting you can''t escape some fights, and other times, it''s recognizing some things are not worth the effort.
It was the day after Miss Walker''s flashy return, and word still hadn''t filtered through the building, which went to show just how tightly Director Bisque kept a grip on things.
In the old AA, word of a new S-ranker would have spread like wildfire. It would have reached the Guilds before an hour and the press only shortly after that.
The secrecy allowed Miss Walker to move unimpeded. Sure, she couldn''t waltz down the halls, as she was far too recognizable with her mask, fiery eyes, and general appearance. However, given her shadow magic, she could get to where she wanted without anyone perceiving her.
James still hadn''t gotten a complete picture of how much stronger she had gotten. Even sitting two feet from him, the woman felt hazy and was almost impossible to pin down. He could tell she was extremely powerful, but she had kept a tight lid on her mana since that moment on the rooftop, where she had allowed them a glimpse of her true might.
And even then, it wasn¡¯t everything, or people on the lower floors would have felt it.
Finally, James decided he had waited long enough. With a thought, he spread a telekinetic bubble around them, stopping anything from overhearing their conversation even beyond the room''s own sound muffling. He did not feel ready to share this with strangers, and he was paranoid enough to doubt that no one was keeping an eye on Team 0''s room.
Well, they should have realized Miss Walker has come back if they had a way of listening in, and nothing changed as far as I know, which makes me think they aren''t spying on us this way, but after finding Awakeners outside my house more than once, I''m feeling justified in my measures.
"Miss Walker, I have a question."
The others gave him a knowing look. They had all been extremely curious about the circumstances behind the text he got and had been disappointed when no response came. Still, the fact that the woman in question was alive and well told James that his speculations were likely correct.
"Months ago, I received a text on my father''s old phone from my mother''s number. It said that a person was safe and sound, and since it came the day after your disappearance, I believed it was talking about you. I have tried to look for explanations, but I can only be sure that my mother was somehow involved in your rescue. Could you tell me if that''s true?" With time, it had become easier to talk about his parents. Some of it was that revisiting the issue had allowed him to let go of old pain, and the rest was thanks to his new Talent. Ethereal Champion had many benefits, but the one James enjoyed the most was that it gave him eidetic memory retroactively. Almost everything from infancy to now was available for his perusal, and having those memories back had allowed him to fill a void he didn''t even know he had inside him.
Miss Walker took a deep breath, evidently knowing what he was talking about.
If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.
"I had suspicions about her identity, though I didn''t pry. I owed her that." She said, sighing. "Sloth isn''t the kind of person to allow anyone to question her, to be fair. Even if I had wanted to, I don''t doubt she would have talked me in circles until I forgot what I wanted to know."
Silence permeated the room. James had his suspicions that his mother was involved with the Sins, and was all but certain she was an Awakener, but for her to be one of the Sins was an entirely different matter.
Somehow, he had always shied away from that. It felt like a faraway possibility, like something that couldn''t be real.
If she was that powerful, couldn''t she have taken the time to see him occasionally? That was when he stopped that train of thought whenever he got started. It was the selfish, childish part of him that spoke then, and he couldn''t stand it. So he hid it in a dark corner of his mind and pretended it wasn''t an option.
Miss Walker seemed to notice his inner turmoil and gave him a sympathetic look. "I know this must be hard to process, James. But during my time with her, I started to see the resemblance, not just in appearance but in demeanor. Your mother... she''s an enigmatic figure, laid back for the most part, yet when it comes down to serious matters, she''s as focused and deadly as they come."
To illustrate her point, Miss Walker conjured a small flame in her palm, manipulating it until it formed a face - a fiery mimicry of a woman''s visage, one that James recognized all too well. His heart skipped a beat as he gazed upon the familiar features.
"Yeah, that''s her." He confirmed, eyes stuck to the figure. Even without his eidetic memory, he would have been able to recognize her. The set of the brows, the nose, and the eyes were the same he saw every time he looked in a mirror.
"Sloth takes her role among the Sins very seriously. She''s an incredibly powerful individual, but that''s not all she does; she''s a coordinator, a leader who ensures that the other Sins operate effectively. She''s center to their operations."
Somehow, this doesn''t shock me as much as I thought. Yes, it wasn''t the most likely option, but now that I have confirmation, it makes sense. Even without a shred of supernatural power, she was always in the middle of dangerous situations, getting out of them unscathed. Dad always said she was like a cat with nine lives.
"Did she ever talk about me?" The question left him before he could stop it. It was childish and embarrassing, but he didn''t take it back. James was done hiding, and he trusted the people in the room enough that he didn''t need to posture.
Miss Walker tapped a finger against her mask, "Not directly, but I caught her referencing you several times. Well, now that I have confirmation she''s who I thought she was. She keeps an eye on you, though, and was very proud of something you did a little more than a month ago. Apparently, she was there personally.¡±
"The ant dungeon," Lauren immediately said, connecting the dots.
"It must be," James agreed. "That means that even if things had gone badly, she would have taken care of it. Well, that''s good to know." It wasn''t that he was deliberately ignoring the part about his mother keeping an eye on him. He just didn''t know how to feel about it. It would take him a while to emotionally process everything.
James felt a strange mixture of relief and confusion, a whirlpool of emotions he struggled to navigate. Lauren reached over, her hand finding his in a gesture of support. "You''ve come a long way, James," she said softly. "No matter what, you should be proud of yourself."
He couldn''t help but think back to his conversation with the Sin of Pride, who had offhandedly mentioned he should reach B-rank before presenting himself again. He didn''t want to believe his mother would reject him because he was too weak, but the irrational fear was there.
Turning his attention back to Miss Walker, James sought to understand more about her immediate plans. "What will you do now? It seems you''re still keeping a low profile."
Miss Walker''s eyes twinkled behind her mask, showing she knew very well what he was trying to do, but she didn''t draw attention to it. "For now, yes. There are a few things I need to take care of to make my S-rank official. After that, I''ll be assisting the new Director in cleaning up New York. The city has accumulated quite a bit of... let''s call it ''dust'' during the past few months. Most of the work we did to clean it up has been reversed, and that cannot stand."
That was something James had been wondering about. The AA was now in a much better position to capitalize on their public support, and having a powerhouse like Miss Walker on their side meant they could finally put their foot down. The Golden Sun guild might have been the most overtly corrupt, but it certainly wasn''t the only one that needed a good ass-kicking.
Given Miss Walker''s penchant to handle things directly, James expected the political landscape would be changing rapidly.
Well, everyone knew change was coming after the shake-up, but I suppose there is a big difference between ousting a Director and beginning a hunt for corruption.
Their discussion was abruptly interrupted by alarms echoing throughout the AA building. A stern voice announced over the system, "Attention all personnel, C-rank monsters have escaped a dungeon on the city outskirts. All available units, please respond immediately."
The sudden shift from a calm, introspective conversation to an urgent call to action snapped Team 0 into professional mode. They stood up in unison, their previous lightness replaced with the focused demeanor of seasoned warriors.
James felt the change within him as well, the earlier emotional turmoil giving way to the clarity of purpose. ¡°You have three minutes to grab your stuff!¡± He ordered firmly.
"I''ll go to the Director to see if there is something I can do. You take care." Miss Walker said, giving each a quick hug and melting into the shadows.
"Alright, people, you know the drill. We are a rank below the main threat, so we should gather in the lobby to receive an area where we will direct the evacuation efforts. Let''s keep our heads clear and do the best we can. No stupid heroics!" James thundered as he hurried to put on his battlesuit. The others quickly gathered their gear and within a few minutes, they were going down with a packed elevator.
Several other teams, of both experienced agents and rookies, joined them along the way, stuffing themselves into the tight space like sardines, though no one complained.
When they got to the lobby, organized chaos greeted them. Those of a high enough rank were rushed outside, where cars waited for them. James spent a fleeting thought for the C-rank team that once rescued them, knowing their ability to teleport would be abused up to its limits.
He then put that thought away and marched over to where Mr. Bethany was coordinating the operation.
"Team 0!" He bellowed, which made several of the people around him turn to watch them. "You''ll take Elmsford with Team 24 and 76."
Chapter 180
James nodded, acknowledging the assignment. "Understood, sir."
As they hurried outside into the brisk air, a large van awaited them, its engine humming and ready to go. The vehicle, modified to accommodate the specific needs of Awakener teams, was spacious yet utilitarian, with reinforced armor and an array of communication and scanning equipment.
Team 0 and members of Team 24 and 76 quickly piled in. The moment the last door slammed shut, the driver, a seasoned operative in his own right, wasted no time, and the van shot off towards Elmsford with urgent speed.
James, seated at the front with a tablet, accessed a detailed map of the area. The satellite images showed a sprawl of abandoned buildings and overgrown vegetation, a ghostly reminder of a once-bustling suburb. Elmsford, now mostly deserted, still harbored a few souls too stubborn or poor to leave their homes despite the dangers.
With a siren blaring atop the van few cars blocked their passage, and they made good time. As they neared their destination, James turned to address the assembled teams. "Listen up," he began, projecting his voice to ensure everyone could hear. "Elmsford is near enough to ground zero that we must be prepared to fight. We don''t expect many civilians, but those there will need our help. A shuttle should be set up by the time we return with the first few to take them back to the city. Our primary goal after that is to prevent these monsters from advancing further into populated areas, which means setting up ambushes. They might be C-rank monsters, but if we attack them at the same time, they won''t be able to resist for long."
This was the textbook response for a reason. Monsters were not stupid animals, but they weren''t coordinated soldiers either. They acted alone most of the time and were vulnerable to ambushes in an urban environment they were not used to. While their individual strength would be above the Awakeners present, they would still die if their heads got crushed by a falling building.
James strongly suspected Team 0 would be able to handle most of these creatures individually, but now was not the time to experiment. The rescue mission in Tomkin Cove had shown that everyone had grown significantly since the last time they fought together, but they would need to spend some time getting used to each other again before doing anything foolhardy.
He pointed to the map, highlighting three sectors. "We''ll divide the area into three zones. Team 24 takes the east end; Team 76, you''re on the west. Team 0 will handle the central sector and spearhead the search and rescue efforts."
Some members of the other teams, notably their leaders, looked slightly miffed at being directed so decisively by someone not officially their superior. However, the gravity of the situation and James'' confident demeanor quelled any overt complaints. They knew that clear leadership could mean the difference between life and death in emergencies like these.
"I have a strong sensory ability," James continued, sensing the need to justify his plan. "I''ll be able to scan for human presences effectively, which will help us organize our efforts. Time is of the essence, and we need to work smart and fast."
The other team leaders, a burly man from Team 24 and a sharp-eyed woman from Team 76 exchanged a glance before nodding in agreement. "Alright, Team 0 leads the way," the man conceded. "But let''s keep communication open. We need to be prepared to offer assistance if someone is being overwhelmed."
The van approached the outskirts of Elmsford, slowing down as they reached the perimeter established by the AA''s rapid response units. The area was eerily quiet, the silence only occasionally broken by distant sounds of destruction and chaos.
As they disembarked, the desolate landscape of Elmsford loomed before them, its abandoned buildings standing like silent sentinels to a bygone era. The once-thriving suburb was now a war zone, its streets and structures potential hiding spots for the monsters they were tasked to contain.
James stepped out, his senses immediately expanding to survey the area. He could feel the echoes of the creatures they were hunting, their malignant presence marring the landscape. He relayed the information to his team and their temporary allies, his voice steady and calm.
"Keep tight formations," he instructed, "and stay alert for any movement. These monsters are from a C-rank dungeon, which means they''re cunning and dangerous. But we have the advantage of numbers, as far as I can tell. There should only be ten of them scattered through the neighborhood." With that, he placed indicators on their shared map, earning grateful nods from the others. While he couldn''t micromanage their every movement, having real-time data was more than most could expect in a situation like this.
Team 24 and 76 fanned out to their assigned zones, their movements coordinated and precise. James led Team 0 forward, their steps silent but swift as they moved through the dilapidated streets.
As they advanced, the occasional sounds of distant roars and the crackle of lightning became more pronounced. James'' psychic net, cast wide and deep, began to pick up not just the monsters but also the faint, desperate pulses of human life clinging to survival amidst the ruins.
Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.
"Got some signals," he murmured into his comms, marking the locations on their shared tactical map. "Civilians in these sectors. We¡¯re gonna prioritize their extraction."
Suddenly, a shrill scream pierced the air with jarring clarity. Without a word, Team 0 broke into a run.
They arrived at a roundabout where an elderly couple was desperately trying to flee from a massive feline creature with grey fur. The beast, ten feet long with a sinewy build that spoke of deadly agility, was obviously toying with them. Its wickedly sharp fangs and claws gleamed ominously in the faint light, and the spent revolvers lying discarded on the ground told a story of futile resistance.
The creature barely had the time to turn its attention towards the newcomers that Maria acted, sending a powerful fireball arcing through the air. It exploded at the creature''s feet, sending it painfully rolling back with a yowl. Seizing the moment, James used his telekinesis to lift the elderly couple, whisking them away to safety behind their defensive line.
The feline, however, was far from defeated. Enraged by the attack, it recovered quickly, its muscular body coiling like a spring before launching at them with terrifying speed.
James, ready for the counter, met its charge. His fist, enhanced with explosive mana, collided with the creature''s claw. The impact sent both combatants tumbling backward, but Team 0 didn''t give the monster a moment to recover.
Acting quickly, Daniel erected a sturdy barrier around the rescued civilians, shielding them from the fray. Meanwhile, the rest of Team 0 launched a coordinated onslaught. Lauren''s shadow tendrils snaked forward, aiming to bind the beast, while Maria followed up with another barrage of fireballs, scorching and burning its tough hide.
Abruptly, a golden beam pierced its skull, ending its struggles. Ezekiel took in a few deep breaths, recovering from the effort, but waved away the offer of any help. "I''m fine; casting that spell just takes a lot out of me."
|
CONGRATULATIONS!
You have defeated a Level 241 [Adult Grasstalker]!
|
This one is still D-rank, though it¡¯s close to C. Something tells me they won¡¯t all be this weak.
James dusted himself off, proud of the efficiency his team showed. Despite not having fought together for months, they were still able to coordinate with each other seamlessly. "Good job guys. Let''s take them back to the barricades, and we''ll continue." He placed the points evenly, following his build, and sighed as new power swept through him.
The elderly couple, having watched the fight safely behind Daniel''s barrier, were visibly shaken but unharmed. James approached them, his expression softening. "You''re safe now," he assured them, helping them to their feet. "We''ll get you out of here soon."
With her ever-compassionate nature, Maria immediately engaged the couple in conversation, her voice light and soothing, trying to distract and keep them moving. "What are your names? Have you lived here for long?"
The woman, her silver hair disheveled and face lined with age, managed a weary smile. "I''m Helen, and this is my husband, George. We''ve lived here all our lives. I never thought we''d see the day when monsters would roam the streets. We didn''t get many, even during the Apocalypse."
George, slightly stooped but with a spark of resilience in his eyes, nodded. "We thought we could wait it out, like the old days. But these creatures..." His voice trailed off, a shiver running through him at the memory of their recent ordeal.
As they walked, James remained silent, his attention divided between the couple''s chatter and his psychic scan of the surroundings. Every so often, he would update the tactical map, marking where he sensed a monster had moved or where a person was hiding.
Reaching the designated rendezvous point, they found it guarded by AA personnel, who quickly took charge of Helen and George, leading them to a secured transport vehicle. With the couple now in safe hands, Team 0 didn''t waste any time lingering.
¡°There are two presences half a mile from here. Human, but there''s a monster stalking them," James reported, urgency lacing his voice as they sprinted back into the danger zone.
The house they approached was typical of the area, two stories high with a quaint front yard, now marred by the signs of a monster''s interest. Another feline creature, similar in build to the first but with a sleek black coat, prowled around the property, its senses alert and focused.
It was evident the beast knew someone was inside. It took its time, pawing at the door, its growls and chuffs causing intermittent cries of fear from within the house.
James watched from a distance, analyzing the scene. The feline''s methodical stalking, while showcasing its predatory nature, also highlighted a flaw in its intelligence. It had the power to rip through the neighborhood, yet here it was, fixated on a single target, savoring the fear it induced. It hadn''t even noticed their presence, which told him these creatures, like most natural hunters, concentrated on their prey with all their senses, leaving them open to counter-ambushes.
He began pooling ether at his fingertips, taking his time to ensure a single blow would be enough once the energy coalesced into a beam. Lost in its hunt, the feline remained unaware of the danger growing just yards away.
Manipulating the ether was becoming easier and easier as time went by, and James wouldn''t mind experimenting with substituting it for his regular mana attacks, but now was not the time. A single, deadly attack would have to be enough.
With a grunt of effort, James unleashed the ether beam. It cut through the evening air, a brilliant streak of destructive power that struck the feline square in the chest. The creature didn''t even have a chance to scream before most of its body was obliterated, its form disintegrating under the overwhelming force.
It''s becoming easier. I should be able to attack repeatedly with the ether by the time I get to C-rank.
The area fell silent, the only sound the gentle rustle of leaves in the wind. James motioned to his team, and they approached cautiously, ensuring no other threats lurked nearby.
Maria was the first to reach the door, knocking gently. "It''s okay to come out; we took care of the monster. We''re here to help," she called softly.
The door creaked open, revealing a young woman clutching a child to her hip. Her eyes, wide with fear and relief, filled with tears as she beheld her rescuers.
"Thank you," she whispered, her voice choked with emotion.
James, stepping forward, offered a reassuring smile. "You''re safe now. Let''s get you somewhere secure."
The woman grabbed his arm like a lifeline, dragging her toddler with the other. Her eyes were wild as they scanned the empty road, but she had stopped trying to dig her nails into James'' arm by the time they returned to the barricades.
"Let''s move; I can feel Team 76 engaging with a monster and being pushed back," James ordered.
Chapter 181
These monsters are the runts of the litter. We won¡¯t be able to kill the C-ranks this easily.
James was well aware of how much he and his friends had grown. He''d give them great odds against any D-rank Awakener and even ones facing C-ranks, which was saying something, considering they had just started scratching the surface of what their new Talents allowed them to do.
Their skills were coming along nicely, and he was sure they''d progress up the ladder in no time, but C-rank was still at least forty levels above them. That wasn''t something that could be shrugged off easily.
He might be a bad example, given how he had defeated Hopkins and Knowles in a two-on-one fight, but the two consultants had long since lost their edge. They were lazy and arrogant, and it cost them.
The Grasstalkers that were swarming into the old suburbs of New York did not have the same circumstances.
That meant they had yet to find the main force. A C-rank dungeon that experienced a Break of this size should have hundreds of creatures at the top of the tier.
James felt a sense of urgency as he shared his insight with the group. They needed to understand that the ones they had encountered were just the beginning. Underestimating the true threat could prove disastrous.
His words sharpened their focus, and with renewed vigilance, Team 0 advanced through the shattered streets of Elmsford. The signs of battle became more apparent, the noise of combat echoing through the air, guiding them toward the source.
As they rounded a corner, the scene that unfolded was of chaotic desperation. Team 76 was engaged in a fierce battle with a Grasstalker, this one far larger and more formidable than any they had encountered so far. At least fourteen feet long, its sleek body was a blur of deadly grace and power, its eyes alight with a savage intelligence.
The members of Team 76, battered and bloodied, were clearly outmatched, struggling to hold their ground against the creature''s relentless assault. Their leader, the stern woman, was fighting with a grim determination, her body painted with blood from numerous wounds, her face pale with blood loss.
James assessed the situation instantly. The monster was toying with them, drawing out their pain and fear for its twisted enjoyment. This playful cruelty was a significant shift from most other creatures they had faced. Even in the Everglades, monsters preferred to kill their quarry quickly. The sadism these felines possessed went to show how much things could change at the higher levels.
There was no time to plan a coordinated attack or strategize. The Grasstalker, sensing the arrival of new opponents, shifted its attention with predatory swiftness, its gaze locking onto Team 0.
Its fur stood straight as a charge gathered around it until it settled in a halo of crackling electricity. Team 76 cried out at the sight, despairing that the creature still had tricks to pull.
It coiled its muscles, fixing them with a terrible gaze, and bolted forward like a lightning bolt.
Daniel moved to intercept, his shield raised to meet the onslaught. The collision was catastrophic, the sound of rending metal piercing the air as the creature''s fangs sank into the shield, crushing it with terrifying force.
The impact halted the monster''s advance but left Daniel reeling, his arm shaking from the blow''s sheer power. A glowing barrier on his skin absorbed the electrical currents sparking from the creature, allowing him to let go of his weapon''s remains and jump back.
James didn''t hesitate. "Attack now!" he commanded, his voice cutting through the chaos.
Team 0 sprung into action, their training and instincts taking over. Maria and Lauren unleashed a barrage of elemental attacks, fire and shadow merging into a devastating stream aimed at the creature. Ezekiel sprung wings and took to the air, rushing to aid the injured members of Team 76, providing them with much-needed relief.
James, meanwhile, focused deeply, crafting a spear of pure ether in the air above him. He hurled it at the monster with pinpoint accuracy, aiming for the vulnerable spots exposed in its frenzied attack.
The combined assault was impactful but not lethal. The creature, caught off guard by the sudden and intense retaliation, screeched in pain and fury as the attacks landed, causing visible damage to its previously unmarred hide.
Despite their efforts, the battle was far from over. The Grasstalker, though injured, was not defeated. Its resilience and strength were on full display as it shook off the damage, its eyes burning with feral rage.
This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.
James knew they needed to end this quickly. "Keep the pressure on!" he shouted, rallying his team and the recovering members of Team 76. "Don''t let it recover!"
A lightning bolt sparked from the monster and hit James with brutal force. He managed to shift into the ether at the last second, avoiding a grievous injury, but even the instant he was hit was enough to damage him significantly.
Still, James did not go down. He opened himself up to the energies pouring out of the dungeon, the wild mana causing the break, and made them his. Mana Absorption was a skill he hadn''t had much time to experiment with, but its ability to replenish his reserves was priceless.
Using that same energy, James cast Soul Rend at the Grasstalker, crashing into its mind with the force of a freight train.
He didn''t allow the creature any time to realize what was happening and pushed through its natural resilience, obscuring its senses and crushing its will.
Given a perfect opportunity, Maria didn''t disappoint. A sphere of golden flames appeared before her, trembling with power. She unleashed it with a shout, pouring hundreds of mana points into it.
It traveled relatively slowly, showing why she hadn''t used it from the start, but given the state the Grasstalker''s mind was in, it couldn''t dodge.
The fireball exploded in a roar of light upon contact. For ten seconds, it kept burning, feeding itself upon the monster''s flesh, until nothing but ash remained.
The soft ding that rang through everyone''s mind finally allowed them to relax, and James took to scanning the surroundings, keeping a wary eye out for any more monsters.
Ezekiel swiftly moved to attend to the last members of Team 76. With practiced efficiency, his healing magic sealed wounds and mended broken bones, the soft glow of his powers enveloping each injured Awakener. The stern woman who led Team 76, whose strength was waning from the blood loss, managed a nod of gratitude toward Team 0, her eyes holding a newfound respect.
"We managed to take down a Grasstalker earlier," she gasped, leaning heavily against a nearby wall, "but this one was on another level." Her frustration was evident, her gaze fixed on the smoldering remains of the creature they had just defeated.
James, reading the notification, nodded in agreement. "This one was at level 274, right in the middle of the C-rank," he explained, his voice steady despite the adrenaline still coursing through his veins. "I suspect most Grasstalkers we''ll encounter here are just at the threshold of the rank, but this..." He gestured toward the ash pile, "was an outlier, probably a leader. At least for the weaker pack that is stalking Elmsford."
The woman sighed. There wasn''t much they could do beyond keep fighting as they evacuated every civilian still in the area. "Hopefully, it''s the only one that strong." She eventually said, earning a nod from James. He¡¯d like to know that as well, but the distances were such that he had trouble gaining specific information about the monsters.
Once Ezekiel had finished healing Team 76 and had checked Daniel over for any injury, finding none, James gestured for his teammates to begin returning to their area, "We''ll leave you to it then. There are still quite a few people around, and the sooner we get all of them, the sooner we''ll be out of here."
The woman agreed, and with a final exchange of nods and murmured words of encouragement, they set off once more into the battered streets of Elmsford, each team moving in a different direction to continue their search and rescue mission.
Team 0, now back in their assigned sector, progressed speedily thanks to James'' psychic senses constantly probing the surroundings. It wasn''t long before he picked up on a distressing signal - a man and his dog hidden beneath the rubble of a collapsed house.
As he lifted dozens of pieces of rubble with telekinesis, the man''s eyes widened in relief at the sight of the Awakeners. His clothes were torn and dirty, his face marked with cuts and bruises, but it was the frantic worry in his eyes that caught James'' attention the most.
"Please," the man begged, clutching at James'' sleeve as soon as he had been pulled out, his voice cracking with desperation, "You have to find my wife! Those monsters took her!"
James felt a pang of sorrow for the man. In this situation, hope was both a lifeline and a torment. "We''ll do everything we can," he promised, though he knew the likelihood of finding the man''s wife alive was slim. The Grasstalkers had shown a penchant for playing with their food, so it was possible that the woman had yet to be eaten, but he wouldn''t put money on it.
"No, you don''t understand! You need to go now! They''ll eat her! They are going to eat Ellie!" The man shouted, eyes lost in a haze of despair. He tried to free himself from James'' grip, making as if to run deeper into the neighborhood where his wife had been dragged, but the Awakener didn''t let him go.
"Let me go! Let me go! Cowards!" The screams were heart-rending, but they couldn''t afford to attract attention. James made a quick decision. Gently, he reached out with his mind, brushing against the man''s consciousness with a psychic nudge, lulling him into a calm, enforced sleep. It was kinder this way, sparing him the immediate pain and panic of his situation.
The dog, a Russel terrier, had also started barking madly and received the same treatment.
James lifted the man and his dog in the air with telekinesis, wanting free hands, and started marching back towards the barricades.
I wouldn''t have acted any differently if I was in the same situation. He wants to save his wife at all costs and doesn''t care if he''s too weak to do anything. He probably would have clawed his way out of the rubble in a few hours and gone to find her. It¡¯s too dangerous, but I understand his urge. If that woman is somehow still alive, I''ll do my best to save her.
James wouldn''t say he had a weak spot for young couples, but he didn''t like seeing them torn apart. His lack of parents growing up had left a trauma on him that, while mostly resolved by now, still influenced some of his choices.
When they reached the barricades, he sensed something at the edge of his range. A creature stronger than even the Grasstalker who hunted Team 76 was prowling at the neighborhood entrance, and James could only mutely watch it.
It was at least a B-rank, possibly even higher. Its power was such that he had no trouble noticing it, even at a distance. If it came for them, running away would be their only choice.
James handed over the man and his dog mechanically, his mind occupied with observing the creature''s movements.
It sniffed and tasted the air, likely trying to decide if there was enough prey to make it worth its time.
James hated feeling this helpless.
The others noticed his state and silently asked him to explain, but he only held up a hand. If the rapid response teams heard him say a B-rank monster was nearby, they''d pack up and rush toward safety with the people they had rescued, but that might be the worst choice possible.
A very long minute later, his choice to keep quiet was revealed to be the correct one, as the monster snorted and turned around, moving back to where mana was denser.
James slumped against a light pole, exhaling in relief.
That was close.
Chapter 182
"Can you explain what the fuck just happened?" Lauren whispered harshly, coming to a stop before James.
He took a deep breath and looked around, seeing that no one was paying them particular attention. "We got lucky, that''s what happened."
Seeing that his words were insufficient, he sighed, "There was a B-rank monster at the opposite edge of the neighborhood sniffing around. Luckily for us, it decided we were not a tasty enough treat and turned back."
That did the trick, and the others left him alone for a moment, allowing him to gather his wits.
Scare over, James stood up. "Alright, let''s get back to it. We don''t want to try our luck for too long. If that thing came here, the teams sent to fight the main horde must be facing more difficulty than expected."
"You can''t just drop something like that and not elaborate, James," Ezekiel grumbled, rubbing his temples.
"There isn''t anything left to say. I didn''t warn you at the moment because we were too close to other people, and it would have made them panic, which would have likely drawn that creature to us. And I was using my psychic skills to keep an eye on it, so I couldn''t tell you that way either," James explained, preventing further criticism.
The others did not like it, but they accepted it anyway. This is why we make such a great team. They understand that sometimes, I need to act on the information I have, and they are flexible enough to follow my lead even when they don''t entirely agree. And they know to keep major disagreements for when we are out of danger, which we are not yet.
That wasn''t an excuse. Even now, James could still feel several Grasstalkers prowl around the area, looking for tasty humans to eat. He didn''t doubt that deeper into the wilderness, he''d find a large concentration of them, which was likely where the wife of the man they just saved had been taken, but with the B-rank so close by, he didn''t believe mounting a rescue was viable.
Soon after, they began moving deeper into the neighborhood. James led the way, his psychic senses extended to their limits, a vigilant sentinel scouting for the lurking threats they were there to eliminate.
The sun was starting to set, casting long shadows and painting the semi-abandoned neighborhood in hues of orange and red, an eerie backdrop for the hunt they were engaged in. The darkness would generally favor the monsters, but at the D-rank, everyone''s SENSE was good enough to see in the dark, as long as it wasn''t magical in origin. They''d continue operations well into the night if it were necessary.
James felt the presence of two Grasstalkers nearby, their malevolent energies distinctive against the quieter backdrop of the abandoned suburb.
Signaling to his team, James conveyed the situation. "Two Grasstalkers, ahead. Not as strong as the one we faced earlier, but still dangerous." His voice was calm, the plan already forming in his mind.
Rather than a frontal assault, they opted for an ambush. The absence of civilians in immediate danger gave them the latitude to be more deliberate in their approach. With a focused thought, James extended a telekinetic bubble around them, muting their sounds and scents to mask their presence from the predators¡¯ keen senses.
The team dispersed silently, each member moving to take up positions in the skeletal remains of nearby buildings. The structures offered both cover and vantage points, ideal for the trap they were setting.
James positioned himself in the open, a solitary figure on the cracked asphalt of the street. To the Grasstalkers, he would appear vulnerable, an easy target to draw them in.
He had considered moving further away to draw them in, but the monsters had shown enough lack of sense that he didn''t think it was necessary. The allure of a prey would be more than enough to tempt them.
As the twilight deepened, the two feline creatures prowled into view. They moved with a languid confidence, their sleek bodies low to the ground, eyes glinting as they focused on James, unaware of the danger that awaited them.
James could see the predatory calculation in their movements as they noticed him, the way they savored the anticipation of the hunt. It was a tactic he had seen them employ before: terrorizing the prey, enjoying the fear before the kill. But this time, the predators were the ones walking into a trap.
He stood his ground, every sense attuned to the monsters'' approach and his team waiting in the shadows. The Grasstalkers, sensing no immediate threat from the lone figure, took their time, their approach deliberate and unhurried.
James could almost feel the tension in the air, a taut thread stretching to the breaking point. He watched the Grasstalkers draw closer silently, appearing by all right like a human too scared to run.
He felt his teammates readying their attacks, their powers quietly charging in the dim light. Now just two dozen yards away, the monsters paused, perhaps sensing something was amiss at the last moment.
Stolen story; please report.
That was when James gave the signal.
Like a well-oiled machine, Team 0 sprang into action. A barrage of attacks rained down upon the unsuspecting Grasstalkers from the buildings. Fire, shadow, light, and psychic energy converged in a lethal symphony, each strike precise and coordinated.
A massive, invisible barrier from above pressed the two felines down, halting their movements. Daniel walked out of the building he had hidden in; his hand extended forward as his brow furrowed in concentration. For an entire minute, he held onto the two monsters, preventing any last-ditch effort. The attacks kept coming, making enough of a racket that James knew they would soon pay for, but by the time they stopped, the two monsters were well and truly dead.
|
CONGRATULATIONS!
You have leveled up!
|
Fuck yeah. Fighting these things might be much more dangerous than running dungeons within our own rank, but man, is it good for leveling up. Let''s even these numbers out.
|
STATUS WINDOW
NAME James Summers
AGE 20
AWAKENING 3rd
TALENT Ethereal Champion
TITLE Protector of the Weave
LEVEL 210
MP 3.010/3.400
STR 140
VIT 103
AGI 104
SENSE 140
MIND 140
STAT POINTS 0
|
The fact that I have an odd number of stat points will annoy me forever. At this level, earning natural increases is almost impossible, but I might have to work to get one to stop the itch in my brain.
"Alright, let''s not get too excited," James warned, checking his new status briefly. "We''ve made a lot of noise. More of them will be on their way soon."
His team nodded, understanding the gravity of their situation. Despite the quick victory, they were deep in enemy territory, and their fight had undoubtedly attracted attention.
"We need to start preparing," James continued, his gaze scanning the ruins of the once-peaceful neighborhood. "We can''t afford to be caught off guard by a swarm of these things. This is a good kill zone, so we should use it to our advantage."
The others silently started walking back to their position. If they could repeat their earlier victory, they might be able to clear the neighborhood of monsters without much effort.
Soon, James'' caution paid off. He sensed a group of five Grasstalkers converging on their location, drawn by the noise of the battle. Among them was one of the larger variants, its presence a heavy, dark spot in his psychic landscape.
"They''re coming," James announced, his voice low. "Five this time, and one''s a big one."
Groans met his announcement, but the team quickly shifted into a battle-ready mode, starting their preparations. Acting as bait, James remained visible while the rest hid in the surrounding buildings'' shadowed crevices and broken facades.
As the Grasstalkers approached, James could see their silhouettes against the darkening sky, their sleek forms moving with a deadly grace. He stood calmly, a silent figure in the night, his every sense alert.
The Grasstalkers, confident in their numbers, took their time. They prowled toward James, their eyes gleaming with malice and anticipation. But the longer they took, the more time his team had to prepare their potent spells and attacks.
James himself began pulling on his connection to the ether. He couldn''t afford to cast out in the open, as it would alert the monsters that they were running headfirst into an ambush, but thankfully, he had another option.
Harmony allowed him to shift not just his body but also his energy into the ether, which meant he could begin casting spells into that dimension. It was a new trick he had developed, and while it was nowhere near as efficient as openly using magic, it was beyond anyone''s notice. Stealth casting was a skill he had desired for a long time, and it would get its first trial run soon.
The largest Grasstalker finally became fully visible, illuminated by the moonlight. It was a massive beast, and the energy he could feel radiating from it told James it was much more resilient than its weaker brethren. It would be his target since the fight would be all but over the moment it began.
He wasn''t underestimating the other creatures, as they were still powerful D-ranks, but James felt they had proven their ability to handle the weaker variant.
When the monsters finally fully entered the kill zone, James gave the signal.
Maria''s fireballs soared through the air, exploding in brilliant bursts of flame. Lauren''s shadows snaked out, tangling around the limbs of the smaller Grasstalkers, pulling and restraining them, dragging the creatures into the path of Maria''s magic. Emerging from cover, Daniel slammed his fists into the ground, sending shockwaves through the earth to disorient and destabilize the creatures, preventing them from reacting.
Ezekiel, wings unfurling, soared above, his hands glowing with golden energy. Feathers made of light shot down into the mass of felines, drawing howls of pain.
Through this all, the larger Grasstalker weathered the assault with only a few injuries. It growled dangerously, and a corona of lighting sprung for its fur, blasting out in all directions and forcing Team 0 to turtle down.
The bolts shot wildly in all directions, destroying houses and hitting its companions indiscriminately. James, in the path of a big one, had learned his lesson and was forced to shift into the ether physically.
The sensation of being there alongside his spell was weird. It was like he was trying to fit too much into a tight space and could only compress himself so far.
The spell, on the other hand, was more malleable. Forced by the nature of the dimension to fold upon itself, what had once been a rotating sphere of power became a single speck of energy, no larger than a grain of rice.
James curiously observed the iridescent magic while keeping an eye on the real world. He immediately returned to it as soon as the lighting bolt was extinguished.
He didn''t waste time checking on the others and instead brought out the new spell he had somehow crafted.
His instincts told him that despite the diminutive size, the spark of ether was no less dangerous than the original spell. Rather, it was more so.
With a thought, he brought it to a stop before his hand and, aiming at the large Grasstalker, let go.
The moment his order was received, the spark of tightly condensed ether lost cohesion.
James was pushed back, his boots creating a furrow into the asphalt as he tried to stop himself while a beam the size of a train illuminated the night.
For several seconds, dozens of colors, some of which humans shouldn''t have been able to see, illuminated the night sky. The roar of the ether beam continued unimpeded, uncaring that organic and inorganic matter stood before it.
When it finally stopped, James beheld the consequences.
Chapter 183
The light show illuminated the grisly scene for a few more moments before it died down. It was enough to give James a full view of the Grasstalker¡¯s meager remains.
The massive monster, a smaller one of its kind next to it, and the two houses behind them were gone. The ether beam had carved a deep furrow, which allowed James to see the foundations of the houses. Pipes sprinkled water everywhere as the building they were connected to just wasn''t there anymore.
"That ought to do it," James murmured sarcastically to himself. He knew he had overdone it, but it was too late to stop once he realized what he was about to unleash.
At least the giant beam had been enough to stun the remaining monsters, allowing his teammates to finish them off before they could gather their wits.
The problem was that he had just let out a massive beacon to any curious creature in the surrounding area. James didn''t consider himself lucky enough to hope that nothing would come to check the disturbance out.
At least it gave me two levels. It''s not worth it, but I''ll take everything I can get.
He hurriedly returned to scanning the immediate vicinity with his psychic senses, seeking out the life signals of any remaining civilians. The urgency was palpable among the team as they moved swiftly through the debris-strewn streets.
Now that their presence had been revealed to any creature with even rudimentary sensory abilities, there was no need to keep their operations on the down low. They had to save as many people as possible before something beyond their means to handle came.
James extended his telekinetic reach, pulling trapped survivors from collapsed buildings and twisted cars and placing them into his teammates¡¯ arms. Ezekiel followed close behind, his hands glowing with a soft light as he patched up injuries - only enough to stabilize them until they could receive proper medical attention back at the base.
Lauren, Maria, and Daniel provided cover, constantly surveying the surroundings for signs of incoming threats. Their expressions were tense. They were all aware that every minute they spent exposed increased their risk tremendously.
James felt a gnawing frustration at himself for potentially compromising the mission. His training had always emphasized stealth and caution during rescues to avoid drawing unnecessary attention from nearby monsters. While effective, his impulsive use of the ether beam had shattered any hope of subtlety. The brilliant flash of power was like a flare, signaling their location for miles.
Recognizing the need to inform the other teams of the potential danger, James grabbed the radio attached to his belt. "Teams 24 and 76, this is Team 0," he said, his voice terse. "We''ve engaged multiple Grasstalkers, including a larger variant, at coordinates Echo-5. Significant energy discharge is likely to attract further attention. I suggest expedited extraction and increased readiness for potential reinforcements."
The radio crackled back with acknowledgments, their tones as tense as his own. They, too, understood the precariousness of the situation.
Turning back to his team, James set a brisk pace. "We need to move faster. Any civs we can get to safety now are fewer we need to worry about if things escalate," he instructed.
The others silently nodded in agreement. As they maneuvered through the desolate streets, the atmosphere among Team 0 was one of intense focus. The usual banter that marked their operations was absent, replaced by a tense silence broken only by necessary communication. They moved as a single unit, fluid and coordinated, their actions almost preemptive of each other''s needs. James led them with a grim determination, his mind continuously scanning the area, pushing his senses to their limit to detect any hint of human life amidst the rubble.
They rescued an elderly couple trapped under the debris of their half-collapsed home. Maria and Daniel carefully extricated them while Ezekiel provided immediate medical attention.
Not long after, James'' senses picked up on a small family - two adults and a child - huddled in the basement of a nearby building. The relief on their faces when Team 0 burst through the door was palpable, and their gratitude was heartfelt.
However, the rescue efforts were tinged with the constant awareness of the lurking danger. As they escorted the family back to the safety of the makeshift evacuation point, James'' psychic radar pulsed with a foreboding signal. The massive presence he had noticed earlier was moving closer, its menacing energy signature undeniably that of a B-rank creature. His heart sank as he realized that, this time, the confrontation was inevitable.
This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.
He swiftly sent a message to the other teams via the radio. "This is Team 0; pull out immediately. We have a B-rank in the vicinity. It''s heading straight for us." His voice was calm, and James started to feel disconnected from his actions. His training had wholly kicked in, and his body operated automatically while his mind furiously tracked the gigantic Grasstalker''s path.
The creature had to be twice the size of the average members of its species. Luckily, it seemed to be taking its time, sniffing the air and moving through the buildings cautiously, but James'' worries kept increasing as he noticed how active its mind was.
This was not a dumb monster. The B-rank Grasstalker was fully aware and would be a terrifying foe to face.
James''s only hope was that it didn''t seem to have any mental protection beyond the general mana resistance granted by its rank. If he could engage it at a distance, he might be able to hurt it enough to force its retreat.
Still, it was too far to reveal his trump card, so James kept himself busy with other tasks while waiting for the right opportunity.
He made his way to the rescue operations commander, a seasoned veteran coordinating the civilian evacuation. "There is a B-rank monster coming our way. We need to evacuate everyone now. We can''t hold it off, and we can''t risk civilians we have rescued," James explained with controlled intensity.
The commander met James'' gaze with a hardened nod. His steel willpower immediately suppressed the flash of fear he felt, elevating the man in James'' eyes, "Understood. We''ll accelerate the evacuation. How much time do we have?"
"Ten minutes if it keeps its pace, less if it starts moving quicker," James replied grimly.
The man wasted no more time and issued a series of barked orders to his people, who complied without question. The evacuation procedures were expedited, with rescue workers ushering the civilians with renewed urgency. Meanwhile, James returned to his team, which was regrouping after ensuring the family was safe with the rescuers.
"The Grasstalker coming our way is too powerful for us," James said grimly. "We need to decide now - do we stay to hold it off, or do we pull back with the others?"
In essence, James was asking his teammates if they wanted to die to give the civilians time to run away or if they wanted to rush back to the protection of the high-rankers.
There was a tiny chance someone could intervene in their favor. James had sent a communication with that purpose to the central command, but he only received a standard response that all available operators were already in the field.
His mind turned to Miss Walker. James doubted the operational directors were considering the woman, as her return was a secret, so he called her while waiting for the others to process his question. The number he used was one she had just given him, and the communications were still up, so there should be no problems getting through.
She didn¡¯t pick up.
James sighed. Knowing his mentor, he didn''t doubt she was in the midst of something very important if she wasn''t answering. Unfortunately, her lack of a response meant their chances of surviving if they stayed were slim.
The parallel between his situation and the one that led to his father''s death wasn''t lost on James. Michael Summers had been betrayed by his teammates, which would not happen to him. But the main cause of his disappearance was that he had stayed behind to help civilians evacuate an overrun area.
He knew what his choice was. James would not spit on his father''s legacy by becoming a coward. Considering his personal skills, he felt he might have a chance to get out of it alive, whereas his old man had been guaranteed to die.
But he wouldn''t impose that on his teammates. They were excellent friends, and he trusted them with his life, which is why he would never ask them to pay for his mistakes. He would not think less of them if they wanted to retreat with the civilians.
"Do you think you could hit its mind before it comes here? If you manage to weaken it, we might have a chance to kill it." Lauren finally asked.
The others turned to him, waiting for his response, and James knew they had decided to stay.
He didn''t do them the disservice of asking if they were sure. Every member of Team 0 was fully conscious of the situation. If they wanted to fight, he''d respect their choice.
"That was my plan. It''s still too far to be worth it, but as soon as it gets in range, I''m thinking of putting all I can into breaking its mind. I doubt I''ll be able to take it out like that, as its natural resistance should stop me before I get too deep, but even just damaging it would be priceless." He answered, observing the last van drivers shouting at the remaining civilians to hurry.
It was then that the two other teams arrived. They looked battered, which was unsurprising considering how many difficulties they had faced. Even the average Grasstalker was a dangerous opponent.
"They are not staying, are they?" Ezekiel asked, and James shook his head.
Without even needing to say anything, their body language was enough to tell everyone the Awakeners were not looking to stand their ground.
The woman leading team 76 met James'' eyes and grimaced at seeing them standing there, with obviously no intention of leaving any time soon. She quickly turned away and followed her team into a van, which screeched away.
The other team didn''t even bother with that, simply commandeering a car for themselves.
James knew it was the expected thing to do. No one wanted to sacrifice their lives in a battle they had no chance of winning, and despite his earlier thoughts about his teammates, he couldn''t help but feel his lips curl at the sight.
These people didn''t even consider the idea of fighting. They had taken some risks in coming here to rescue people, but the moment the situation became too dangerous, they left.
This is not the job for you, then. You might want to look for a cozy office somewhere in Manhattan. I hear corporations give excellent salaries to Awakeners these days.
Shortly, there was no one left but Team 0 behind the barricades.
"Be honest, how good are our chances?" Maria asked directly.
James sighed and turned his mind''s eye back to the Grasstalker. It was close now. Less than five minutes, and it would be on them. The moment it smelled the concentration of people and realized they had left, it would probably start chasing the cars, which meant certain death for those unlucky ones it caught up to before it got bored with the game.
The main problem was that the monster was just too intelligent. James could feel its brain notice things in a similar way humans would. He didn''t doubt it would understand where to go if it found nothing to keep it there.
"Low. It really depends on how much I can damage its brain. I haven''t delved too deeply because I''m afraid it might notice my presence and prepare. When I attack it, I want it to come from nowhere and to be overwhelming. If that goes well, we have a fifty percent chance of winning." He finally answered. Unsaid was that they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance if the attack went badly.
Chapter 184
James took a moment to place the stats he had earned from the last fight. Sixteen points were enough to make a difference if placed in a single attribute, and for the first time, he allowed his sheet to become unbalanced.
Every single point went into MIND. The entirety of the operation hinged on his ability to break the Grasstalker''s brain, and he''d need all the help he could get to make it happen.
It''s been a while since I''ve felt such a rush. A D-rank Awakener is sturdy enough that adding stats doesn''t cause any discomfort, but sixteen points are still sixteen points. It''s more than ten percent.
The Grasstalker was getting close enough that James felt comfortable beginning to prepare his attack.
Around him, the others fanned out, looking for good places from where to direct their attacks. While their tactic of ambushing the felines had proven a mistake down the line, its immediate effectiveness could not be denied. A repeat was the obvious choice.
James could feel their mana begin to take shape as they called upon everything their Talent offered. But he shut that part of his mind. He only needed to keep his attention on the massive presence inexorably stalking closer and the pulsating blade of psychic energy he was crafting.
By now, the Grasstalker had sniffed out their presence, but it seemed unhurried in getting to them. There was experience in its movements. It knew what it was facing and was fully confident it could handle them.
It meant that it had killed Awakeners before, which made it dangerous, but could also be a weakness. If the Grasstalker thought it knew what to expect from them, it would be defenseless against a psychic attack. Focusing intensely, James drew upon his well of psychic power.
The Soul Rend skill he''d practiced was designed to create psychic constructs, but today, he pushed it further than ever. Calling upon Mindforge Mastery, he envisioned the blade not as a mere weapon but as an extension of his will, a conductor for the vast ether energies he was pulling from the infinite chaos.
The ether, by its nature, was volatile and difficult to control. It demanded a firm will and a clear purpose, or it would dissipate back into the ambient mana of the world. James concentrated, his brow furrowed, his hands outstretched as if physically molding the ether. The air around him shimmered with psychic energy, visible only to those attuned to such forces.
What eventually took shape was formidable, more a siege weapon than a sword. It was a psychic missile, imbued with layers of complex mental gears and ether, pulsating with a light that seemed to blur the lines of reality around it. It felt immense even in the mindscape, where concepts like size were fluid.
Maintaining the stability of such a construct required more than just power; it required an unshakeable focus and control. James found himself wrestling with the energies, his mind stretched to its limits. There were moments when the psychic missile threatened to unravel, the ether striving to escape his grasp. But each time, he tightened his mental grip, channeling every ounce of his training and willpower into maintaining its integrity.
James could honestly say that the complexity of the construct had gone beyond his means. The addition of the ether had been a spur-of-the-moment thing, an act of desperation to try and bridge the gap between him and the Grasstalker.
He had no idea what would happen when he unleashed it. It might just explode on him, kill him on the spot, or obliterate the monster, though James didn''t allow himself to hope for that option.
Considering their grim chances, it was the best he could do.
As the Grasstalker emerged fully into view, its massive form was silhouetted against the faint glow of the few remaining lights.
Over twenty feet in length and standing eight feet tall at the shoulder, the creature moved with a predatory grace that belied its size. Its sleek, muscular body rippled under a dark fur coat, shimmering with a sinister luster under the moonlight. The feline face, crowned with sharp, attentive ears and framed by a mane of darker fur, bore an expression of cold calculation. Its eyes, a deep, poisonous purple, glowed ominously in the darkness, casting a light that seemed to pulse with malevolent intelligence.
Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.
The environment around them was eerily silent, the usual nocturnal chorus of the suburban wilderness conspicuously absent. The air was crisp, with a chill hinting at the approaching danger. Broken pavements, overgrown with weeds, and the skeletal remains of abandoned houses gave the neighborhood a ghostly appearance as if nature itself was holding its breath in anticipation of the showdown.
Standing alone in the middle of the street, James felt a surge of adrenaline. He was acutely aware of the weight of the moment and the oppressive presence of the Grasstalker. It was as if the air was thickening, becoming a viscous fluid through which every movement was a struggle. The monster¡¯s aura was immense, a crushing force of wild, primal might that sought to dominate and subdue. Yet, James held his ground, his resolve fortified by the necessity of their mission and the lives that depended on their success. There was no other option but to endure.
Inside him, the psychic missile had reached a critical state of power saturation. It was no longer just a weapon but a culmination of all his skill, willpower, and desperate need to protect. The etheric energies he had harnessed were volatile; a chaotic storm contained only by the sheer force of his mental discipline. The construct throbbed with potential, a contained explosion that hummed with a frequency that made his teeth vibrate and his bones rattle.
Then, it clicked. The power, at least externally, stabilized. No more mana or ether could be forced into it. Something told James that if he pushed the issue, the thing would blow up on him, so he stopped.
James'' focus was absolute, his entire being narrowed to the point of interaction between his psychic missile and the real world. The tension in the air was palpable, an electric charge that tingled on the skin and made the hairs on the back of his neck stand up. He could feel the eyes of his team on him, their trust and their anxiety, their readiness to act on his command. Once the spell went off, he''d have to act quickly to protect them from the psychic backlash. He doubted it''d be enough to kill them, but even minor damage to the mind could have terrifying consequences, and they didn''t have the natural protection of a B-rank creature.
The Grasstalker, sensing the shift in the atmosphere, slowed its approach, its predatory gait becoming a cautious stalk. It tilted its head slightly, those eerie purple eyes narrowing as it tried to discern the nature of the threat it faced. It was an intelligent creature, one that had survived by understanding and overcoming the challenges of its environment, whether those were other predators or Awakeners.
James waited; every muscle tensed, every sense heightened. He knew that the success of their ambush hinged on perfect timing. Too soon, and the Grasstalker might evade the psychic missile, which was a real possibility given that James was sure it would be visible given all the power it contained; too late, and it could close the distance, bringing its full, terrifying might to bear upon them.
Finally, as the Grasstalker''s muscles tensed, preparing to charge, James unleashed his crafted weapon. A brilliant lance of pure destructive intent shot forth, tearing reality and the air apart. It cut through the night, a blinding streak of light that raced toward the Grasstalker with inevitable, deadly precision.
The moment stretched, time seeming to dilate as the missile neared its target. The surroundings fell into an unreal silence as if the very night held its breath. The glow was almost blinding as it sailed through the air - a streak of light aimed directly at the beast''s head.
As the psychic projectile approached the Grasstalker, it had half a second to realize the imminent threat. Still, it reacted with incredible speed. It conjured a barrier of purple lightning, a crackling dome of energy that enveloped it completely. The air around the creature buzzed with dangerous sparks, the ground beneath its feet blackening.
James watched, his heart hammering in his chest, as his psychic missile collided with the barrier. For a moment, it seemed as if the protective dome would hold - the energies at play visibly struggling against each other, the Grasstalker''s barrier pulsating under the force of the impact. But then, with a sound like shattering glass, the barrier gave way, leaving behind only the pure element. Undeterred, the missile passed through the lightning as if it were mere mist.
The impact was immediate and catastrophic. The missile struck the Grasstalker directly, and a massive explosion of psionic energy erupted. The blast was so powerful that it seemed to warp the fabric of reality around it. The ground shook, windows in nearby abandoned buildings shattered, and a shockwave of force radiated outward, flattening debris and upturning the earth.
James felt the backlash of the release, the raw energy recoiling coming his way. He could do nothing beyond placing a thin barrier of telekinetic energy around his body, hoping it would be enough to prevent fatal damage, as he protected his friends¡¯ minds with all he could. He was thrown backward, his body lifted off the ground by the sheer force of the psychic storm.
The colors that erupted in the aftermath were unlike any seen in the natural world. Hues of indigo, crimson, and deep violet painted the night sky, swirling around the explosion''s epicenter like a celestial aurora. These were not just visual phenomena but manifestations of raw psychic power that bathed the area in an eerie, otherworldly glow.
Landing hard against a load-bearing wall, James struggled to regain his bearings, his ears ringing and his vision blurred from the impact. As he stood up, he forced himself to maintain a barrier around himself and to continue to protect his teammates, who would have been rendered senseless by the explosion otherwise. He had expected consequences, but the sheer level of destruction he had unleashed still stunned him.
It was enough that a suspicion started to form. James had used much more ether to fuel the construct than ever before. Since it wasn''t a simple, unfocused application like his beams but a more complex one, it could withstand more power, but it shouldn''t be enough to result in this level of damage.
Since the ether existed extra dimensionally, there was a possibility that something had tampered with the spell. It may be a new aspect of the energy he had yet to discover, or it might be that a creature from a higher existence had interfered. James didn''t know, but he was sure the might of the spell wasn''t entirely because of him.
Alright, an alien might be pushing it, but something strange is happening here. I''ll need to experiment more with this type of combination to see how much is derived from applying so many skills and types of energy together.
James steadied himself on a nearby pole, scanning the area for his teammates. He could feel them psychically since he was still ensuring they were shielded from the worst of the aftermath, but he couldn''t see them. His mind, stretched to its limits by the creation and control of the psychic missile, throbbed painfully, reminding him he had overtaxed himself.
Is it down? Please stay down.
Chapter 184.5 - Interlude Leila
"What use is power for power''s sake?" The thing wearing the skin of Alfred Meyer repeated, dodging a beam of pure heat that ignited the atmosphere behind it.
Leila had initially tried to reason with it, believing the creature to be the ex-director to get his vengeance. Obviously, he wasn''t right in the head if he was attacking her directly, but she had wanted to ask the man many questions, so she held back from erasing him from existence.
That was a mistake. While the body floating before her was that of Alfred Meyer, the mind that piloted it was entirely alien.
It had intercepted her over Yonkers once the new Director cleared her to go and explore what was causing the dungeon break. Considering her skills, it had been an easy choice to make. She could be very hard to find when she wanted. Unfortunately, the creature wearing Meyer''s skin had some unknown way of locating her and quickly engaged her halfway to the location.
The battle unfolded high above the suburbs. They were close enough to inhabited areas that she was severely limited. Leila called upon some of her new powers, her form occasionally splitting into dark duplicates that mirrored her movements, creating a confusing array of targets. Flames wreathed her body, casting eerie light across her fierce expression, her eyes alight with a cold fury. The sight before her eyes was truly disgusting.
Meyer, or the creature that had once been him, matched her ferocity with a disturbing serenity. His new form was grotesquely enhanced, muscles bulging unnaturally and skin patched with scales that shimmered with a metallic sheen under the assault of Leila''s flames. Air magic, once skillfully used by the Director, was now a weapon of brute force. Gusts became gales, and breezes sharpened to slicing winds as he countered her fiery assaults with chilling blasts.
The air around them crackled with energy as they clashed, their combat echoing like thunder across the sky. Leila''s fire met Meyer''s wind in explosive encounters that sent shockwaves rippling through the clouds, distorting the atmosphere and occasionally illuminating the ground below with flashes of their power.
It was evident that whatever process had turned the man¡¯s body into the current monstrosity had granted it incredible power. So much so that Leila found herself evenly matched for the most part.
She could have likely ended the fight already had she resorted to the more destructive skills in her arsenal, but that would have seen hundreds if not thousands, die and would have deprived her of answers.
The problem with aerial battles is that you are just as likely to hit those below you as the guy you are fighting.
"Why persist in this madness, Leila?" the chimera called out, its voice a twisted echo of Meyer¡¯s, yet layered with an echoing depth. "Your strength, boundless as it is, could bring order to chaos, could guide the lost and wayward. Join me. Together, our powers will be used for the greater good. We¡¯ll forge a new world.¡±
Leila snarled, launching another salvo of shadowy spears that screamed through the air, each aimed with lethal precision. She allowed it to speak, not out of agreement with its proposals but because every word it uttered provided clues. Meyer had been a thorn in her side, a man whose ambition and fear of her power had driven him to orchestrate an assassination attempt that nearly succeeded. But while she harbored no love for the man, the twisted fate that had befallen him was not one she would wish on anyone, and the entity that had overtaken him was clearly a threat that extended beyond personal vendettas.
"You speak of using power for good," Leila retorted as she deftly avoided a slicing gust of wind that cut a cloud behind her in two, only to be forced to expend a significant amount of mana to prevent it from turning back and destroying the houses below them, "yet here you are, wreaking havoc, killing innocents. How does that align with your grand vision?"
This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.
The chimera paused, watching the dense barrier of darkness she had conjured. It smiled then, a grotesque mimicry of human emotion. "Sacrifices are necessary. From chaos arises order. You, who have danced with death so intimately, should understand this more than anyone."
Leila''s fury blazed hotter than the flames that enveloped her. "Your twisted logic doesn''t justify anything!" she shouted, launching a particularly vicious volley of fire that twisted through the air like dragons. The chimera deflected it with a whirlwind, but the effort was clearly taxing it more than it let on.
"You rely on Meyer''s skills, yet you lack his ability. You''re nothing more than a shadow of him!" Leila taunted, trying to provoke the creature into making a mistake. While the monster possessed an incredible amount of mana - enough to give pause even to her - it wielded Meyer''s powers with a brutish force that lacked the finesse the Director had been known for. His air magic had been about subtlety and manipulation, not the overt destruction the chimera favored.
It was an S-rank being only as far as raw might went. Everything else that made a country-killer was absent. The finesse wasn''t there. The variety wasn''t there. It was just a mockery of Alfred Meyer with enough mana to spam its skills endlessly.
The creature''s posture stiffened, and its eerie purple eyes flared with a malevolent light. ¡°Alfred Meyer was weak!" it hissed. "He failed to see the bigger picture. The new god of humanity has plans far beyond any petty concern he might have had. And once I have dealt with you, I will join him in reshaping this world!"
And there it is. So your creator wants to become a god, huh?
Leila dodged as the creature lunged forward, weaving through the air with shadowy afterimages that confused its senses. "While you''re here trying to provoke me, the Association remains unprotected! My creator has already arrived there," the chimera sneered, trying to distract her. "How many will suffer because you chose to fight me here?"
Ignoring the jab, Leila focused on gathering information. "Who is this new god you speak of? What does he want?" she demanded, even as she prepared another series of attacks.
The chimera laughed, a sound that was more disturbing for its lack of genuine amusement. "You think I would reveal our plans to you, Leila Walker? You will see soon enough when everything comes to fruition.¡±
I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to get anything else from this. Time to wrap it up.
More than a million mana points merged into a single spot between them. The depthless hunger that made the void between galaxies answered Leila''s call, and for the briefest moment, a black hole was born on Earth.
The axis of the entire planet would have been irreparably damaged if the gaping maw that materialized was allowed to run free, and the solar system would have soon become its first meal, but she didn''t let it. Of course, it would have run out of mana well before it could stabilize with enough matter, but she wasn¡¯t about to gamble.
This was probably her most dangerous skill, but Leila was not afraid of her own power. She allowed the black hole to affect only what she wanted it to, and the creature that once was Alfred Meyer had no chance of escaping its hungry pull.
In an instant that felt suspended in time, the black hole consumed the chimera, the immense gravitational force pulling it into an inescapable abyss. The event horizon shimmered with a dark radiance, a bright point in the dawn sky, as the creature''s form was shredded at a sub-atomic level, disappearing into the void. Leila maintained precise control over the spell, containing the singularity''s effect to a pinpoint location to prevent collateral damage.
The release of such a formidable spell left the air vibrating with residual energy, the silence that followed seeming even more profound in its wake.
The black hole dissipated as quickly as it had formed. Leila allowed herself a moment to catch her breath, her heart still racing from the exertion and the sheer power she had wielded.
Carefully, she dismissed the remaining traces of the spell, the fabric of reality settling back into place with a nearly audible sigh of relief.
Turning her attention downwards, Leila swooped toward the ground, her fiery and shadowy wings dissipating as she landed gently among the ruins. Her arrival did not go unnoticed; rescuers and refugees - who had evacuated from the dungeon break into what they had believed to be a safe location - had been forced to turtle down as two titans fought above them. They left their barricades upon noticing her. Fear and admiration painted their faces.
Quickly, she approached a group of Agents that seemed to be in command. "The creature that attacked this area has been dealt with," she announced, her voice carrying clearly over the murmur of the crowd. "But I must leave immediately for New York. The threat may not be isolated to this location."
The rescuers nodded understandingly, still stunned by the display of power they had just witnessed. "Thank you, ma''am," one of them managed, his voice tinged with gratitude and respect. ¡°We should be able to handle things here if nothing else like that comes by."
Leila gave them a curt nod, her mind racing with the implications of the chimera''s words. The "new god of humanity" it had mentioned was a threat that could not be ignored, and given its efforts to keep her here, it was likely doing something it wanted no one to interfere with.
She spared one last thought to her students, who she knew were fighting in the surrounding area.
I doubt this is the last surprise they have stashed here, but I cannot ignore what it said. If everything''s fine in New York, I''ll come back and clean this up, but every moment I use here could have irreparable consequences.
Chapter 185
A gravelly roar broke through the night sky, announcing that the Grasstalker had survived the psychic missile.
The dust in the air served as a shield, and James took advantage of it, hurrying away from his previous position. While his mental faculties were taxed, his body was still strong, and he readied himself for a long battle.
Killing it in one blow was a long shot, anyway. Now, I just have to find out how much damage I did. I need time to recover before I can investigate psionically, but my eyes should do the job just as well.
On clue, just as the creature emerged from the cloud, bloodied and feral, the other members of Team 0 unleashed their own attacks.
A spark of electricity jumped from the Grasstalker''s damaged fur. It met the golden beam coming from Ezekiel and exploded on contact.
The light kept coming, burning through the desperate defense, and James could see his friend''s brow scrunch up in concentration as he unleashed all he could.
Just as it seemed he was about to stop, a dragon made of white flames roared down from the heavens, impacting against the Grasstalker in a massive explosion.
James staggered back, feeling the heat released from the impact melt the asphalt at his feet.
Lauren acted as the fire enveloped the creature. Her shadows coalesced into dark, sinister tendrils that snaked through the air. They were thick and oppressive and wrapped around the Grasstalker, seeking to suffocate it. Immobilizing the B-rank wasn''t possible for long, and Lauren didn''t even try. Instead, she pushed her spell into the monster''s mouth and nose, brutally trying to end it.
Unfortunately, it wasn''t yet done. Purple lightning crackled over its battered form, and it roared, breaking through the containment and forcing the darkness to retreat.
The Grasstalker bled freely from several wounds, though James could see the worst of it visibly close up. If they allowed the monster to have the time it needed, it would go back to being in full health in a few minutes.
Luckily, the others knew it just as well, and Ezekiel punished it for thinking it could stand up. Another golden beam struck, severing the Grasstalker''s tail tip with a clean cut as it moved at the last second. The creature roared in agony.
With a forceful gesture, Daniel unleashed several barriers simultaneously, each snapping into place with a resonant boom. They converged around the Grasstalker, pressing down with immense force, pinning the beast flat against the rubble-strewn ground. The impact sent a shockwave of dust and debris into the air, adding to the already chaotic atmosphere.
Team 0 gathered around the subdued beast as the dust settled, their breaths heavy with exertion. They watched warily, each ready to spring into action should the creature show signs of life. James could smell only blood and melted asphalt.
The Grasstalker was growling weakly, evidently injured by the heavy damage it had taken. Though its vitality was great, it wasn''t its primary focus. What regeneration it had wasn¡¯t sufficient. Its mind was too scattered to coordinate its power, and it was obvious it had been running on sheer instinct.
With a steely gaze fixed on the beleaguered creature, James approached it cautiously. The Grasstalker seemed to sense his intent, gathering its dwindling energy for a last desperate act of defiance. It let out a painful yowl and hurled a massive bolt of lightning in his general direction, its aim shaky but intent lethal.
Daniel responded quickly, conjuring three barriers that intercepted the electrical attack, dissipating its energy with a loud crackle after the first two were broken. The air around them briefly charged with static electricity before returning to normal.
Unperturbed by the failed assault, James closed the distance and began to punch the Grasstalker''s head. Each blow landed with a heavy thud, the force of his attacks amplified by his determination.
The creature tried to retaliate, its body generating bursts of electricity in a futile attempt to ward him off. However, Ezekiel was right there, his hands glowing with a soft, golden light, continuously channeling healing energies into James to counteract the shocks.
Maria and Lauren weren''t idle either. The redhead¡¯s expression was fierce as she unleashed another beam of flames, this time directly targeting the creature''s open wounds. The fire roared as it consumed the oxygen around the Grasstalker, searing its flesh and eliciting a guttural scream from the beast.
Simultaneously, Lauren resumed her earlier tactic with a vengeance, her dark tendrils re-emerging with renewed vigor. They invaded the creature''s open mouth and nostrils, rushing to clog its airways. The Grasstalker thrashed wildly, its body contorting in agony as it struggled against the relentless assault.
Blood spurted from where James'' punches were breaking the skin and reaching the hard bone. The creature yowled and growled, trying to bite off limbs and thrashing desperately, managing only sparks.
The combined onslaught lasted for several excruciating minutes. The Grasstalker''s responses grew slower and more labored, a clear sign that the damage was taking its toll. It was evident now that James'' initial mental missile had done more than just stun the creature; it had inflicted deep, possibly irreparable damage to its neural pathways, severely impairing its ability to fight back.
Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.
Uncontrollable tremors wracked its frame and its limbs did not follow its orders. Its eyes finally fell shut, the hateful light that filled them fading for the last time as James'' fist broke through the skull.
|
CONGRATULATIONS!
You have defeated level 316 [Alpha Grasstalker]!
|
|
You have leveled up!
You have leveled up!
You have leveled up!
You have leveled up!
You have leveled up!
You have leveled up!
You have leveled up!
You have leveled up!
You have leveled up!
You have leveled up!
You have leveled up!
You have leveled up!
You have leveled up!
You have leveled up!
You have leveled up!
You have leveled up!
|
That has to be the biggest single increase in levels ever. Even that time in the spider egg chamber wasn''t comparable. Sixteen fucking levels! Fuck. Ok. Damn.
|
STATUS WINDOW
NAME James Summers
AGE 20
AWAKENING 3rd
TALENT Ethereal Champion
TITLE Protector of the Weave
LEVEL 228
MP 453/4.120
STR 140
VIT 103
AGI 104
SENSE 140
MIND 156
STAT POINTS 128
|
That''s a lot of stat points. I could double an attribute¡ No, don''t be stupid. I already messed with my build earlier; now I have the chance to put things back to right. Ok then, that means spending them evenly after lifting the other main stats to MIND''s level.
|
STR 164
VIT 140
AGI 140
SENSE 163
MIND 164
STAT POINTS 0
|
The rush of power this time was even more intense than the last, considering the amount of stats James had just placed. New energy filled his limbs, and he knew with certainty that he could handle any old Grasstalker that came sniffing about now.
Maybe not an Alpha one, considering that his mind still felt sore from the previous attack, but he was sure that with some time to rest, he''d be more than ready to face one of those, too.
Then, the euphoria ended, and James was back to earth. He sat down on the cold concrete with a sigh and looked at the broken creature he had just killed.
The last time he had to face a B-rank monster, he had been with Mr. Julian, who had ensured his safety. The EXP gained from those fights had seemed significant back then, but it was nothing compared to what he had received now.
The old man''s presence really changed everything, huh?
Maria wiped some sweat from her brow, her flames rushing to cleanse her from the blood that stained her, "I can''t believe we actually did it."
Lauren managed a tired smile, patting the redhead on the shoulder once she was done. Daniel stood guard, allowing them to place their stat points peacefully.
Once James had finished checking his status, he gestured for the tank to take his place, taking up a protective stance. "Take your time."
While Daniel focused, James extended his psychic senses outwards, a routine sweep that had become second nature to him. His mind brushed across the landscape, feeling for threats or anomalies. Initially, his search was mechanical, part of their standard operational procedure, but then he paused, his mental touch lingering on an unexpected discovery.
More Grasstalkers than he had initially found were in the vicinity, but their behavior was odd - they were retreating. Curiosity piqued, James honed in on their movements, trying to discern the reason for their unexpected withdrawal. That''s when he spotted it: amongst the fleeing figures were smaller, struggling forms of humans being herded somewhere.
"Guys," James called out, turning to his team. "I found more retreating. But they''ve got people with them." The team gathered around him, their exhaustion momentarily forgotten in the face of new information. They had hoped the worst was behind them, yet the battle was not truly won.
Maria frowned, "We can''t just let them take those people. What are our options?"
Lauren, her dark eyes thoughtful, weighed in. "We could chase them down, but we risk stretching ourselves too thin, especially if more Grasstalkers are out there. Do you feel more alphas among them?"
James shook his head, "No, and I think they are retreating because they felt the one we just killed go down. In a normal situation, it would mean a B-rank being was here. It makes sense for them to cut their losses and grab what they can."
"Or we head back to New York. They might need help processing all the refugees." Ezekiel added.
James scratched his chin, feeling the weight of leadership. Retreating would mean certain death for the people who had been captured, but staying and fighting would mean going into an unknown area with no understanding of the forces arrayed before them.
Sure, the power-up we got from killing the alpha should help us. The D-rank Grasstalkers aren''t a problem anymore, even in large numbers, but if we find a group of the larger variant, we are done for considering how low we are on mana. Even just another B-rank would mean we''d have to retreat. One thing is to ambush one in an area of our choosing after preparing our best attacks. It''s another entirely to walk into their den. But can we really just leave those people there?
That was the problem. They had all known that some civilians had been taken, but as long as the information was nebulous and didn''t point to anywhere specific, it wouldn''t be worth entering the wilderness to find them. Now that there was a clear trail to follow, the moral scales had flipped.
They needed more information to make a decision. Turning to the radio, James attempted to contact the command center. "This is Team 0 to Command; we need an update on the situation. How is New York holding up?"
Static greeted his call, an unwelcome silence that did nothing to ease the tension knotting his stomach. He tried again, his voice sharper with urgency. "Command, this is Team 0. We need an immediate sitrep."
Again, nothing but silence greeted his call. James checked the signal, for a moment fearing a repeat of the ant dungeon, but the light was green. His message was clearly being sent to the HQ. There was just no one there to receive it.
James felt a pit of dread form at the bottom of his stomach. Command would not leave their position unless a general evacuation had been called.
Lifting his eyes, James met his teammates'' gazes. They had a decision to make that would significantly change many people''s futures and almost no information to make it with.
Chapter 186
"I don''t like it," Maria muttered, twisting a fiery lock of hair with her fingers, "Our mission was to evacuate as many people as possible, and we''ve done that. With Command not answering our calls, something must be going on in New York. We should pull back.¡±
"That''s not really the question, though, is it?" Ezekiel asked, "The question is whether we''ll be able to get there in time to do anything, and if we''ll be able to even do anything, considering that Miss Walker''s there.
Lauren interjected tersely, "Every second we debate this, those Grasstalkers get further away. We''re not here to get levels and clear a dungeon; we''re rescuers. Let''s not forget that."
James saw the others turn to him. He was the leader, after all, and would have the last word. It was a role he had come to enjoy with time, even though he had fallen into it more by accident than design. Still, Lauren was right: time was tight.
He took a deep breath, looking each of his teammates in the eye. "We''ll send a message to Miss Walker, let her know we''re going into the forest. Command isn''t responding, and we can''t wait for orders that might not come. By the time we get to New York, things might already be over, and then we¡¯d have left these people to their deaths.¡±
After a brief nod of consensus from the team, James quickly drafted a message on his phone detailing their decision and their coordinates in case backup became an option. With the message sent, he tucked the device away, and his gaze turned towards the dark canopy of the forest, where danger and duty awaited.
"Alright, let''s move out. Keep your senses sharp. Something smells here, and I don¡¯t want us to get caught with our pants down,¡± James ordered as they stepped into the fringe of the woods.
The Rockefeller State Park Preserve wasn''t technically a forest, but time and wild mana had turned into an area so wild that calling it anything else felt wrong. Sitting just outside the edges of civilization, the Preserve had been regularly cleared of dangerous monsters ever since the area was first secured in the early days of the Apocalypse.
Now, however, the winds had changed. Something haunted these woods, and its presence could be felt immediately upon entering.
The air was thick with the scent of earth and growth, a living, breathing entity that seemed to watch them with a thousand unseen eyes. The trees stood tall and dense, their branches weaving a thick tapestry of leaves that muted the sparse light of the dawn into a perpetual twilight.
As they moved deeper, the underbrush grew thicker, snagging at their clothes and gear as if trying to stop their advance, though James couldn''t feel the presence of any mana in the plants, much less a mind. Every step was cautious and measured, the silence around them a heavy cloak punctuated by the distant, eerie calls of creatures hidden in the depths of the thicket.
James extended his psychic senses, feeling the subtle vibrations of the forest''s life force around them. It didn''t take long for him to notice something off. An underlying pulse that didn''t match the natural rhythm of the area. "Something is manipulating the ambient mana," he whispered, his voice barely audible.
He scanned the surroundings cautiously, not wanting to miss anything that could reveal a clue. The almost complete absence of information they were working with was the most dangerous aspect of this self-imposed mission, and James would do his best to ensure his companions were as prepared as he could make them.
It had become a second nature for him to pluck at the threads of mana whenever he entered a new dungeon, curiously observing how they''d react. Despite the widespread belief that depicted them as ever-changing places, most dungeons were stable. The changes they experienced after the initial growth phase were usually measured over long periods and could be relied upon to remain at the same level if regularly culled.
This dungeon was different. To James'' senses, it was like someone had clumsily tried to replicate the unique environment that could be found in the Everglades, where multiple mana sinks had merged into an interconnected web of dungeons. Florida''s swamp worked because it had found an equilibrium of sorts with incredibly powerful monsters coexisting peacefully with weaker beings and showing little to no aggression.
Here, multiple spots of denser mana rippled through the forest, each enforcing their specific pattern on the surroundings.
It was a messy construct, and it was no wonder it had been unbalanced enough to cause a dungeon break.
As far as James knew, these weren''t conditions that could happen in nature, which meant someone had tampered with a stable dungeon and caused this mess. He quickly relayed his observations even as he kept scanning, looking for clues.
If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
Maria glanced around nervously, her hands igniting with a soft glow, ready to cast at a moment''s notice. "Could they be using magic to control the beasts?" she asked.
"I doubt that. At least not directly. The Grasstalkers we fought weren''t being controlled by anything I could sense, so it would have to be a very powerful psychic to manipulate them in a way I didn''t notice even while inside their minds," James replied, his focus splitting between the path ahead and the layers of magical energy that ebbed and flowed like a quiet tide. "Whatever it is, it''s integrated deeply with the forest. There are many signs of tampering with the ambient mana, which makes me think they''ve been working on this for a long time."
With renewed caution, they pressed on, the forest around them a maze of beauty and danger. Every rustle of leaves, every snap of a twig underfoot, heightened the tension that thrummed through the air.
"Hold up," James suddenly whispered, holding a hand to halt the group. His eyes narrowed as he concentrated, his psychic senses picking up on disturbances ahead.
"There''s a group of three Grasstalkers about half a mile north-east,¡± he murmured, relaying the sensory data to his team. "There are no humans with them, but they are going in the direction the prisoners were taken,"
The monsters were moving languidly, as if sated after a successful hunt. James tried not to think what that meant but couldn''t shake the thought.
He knew that not everyone could be saved. Hell, he had seen the destruction wrought on the neighborhood as soon as he arrived. But deep in his heart, he still held out hope that they''d be able to protect everyone.
It was one bit of naivety that he wasn''t willing to give up on yet. He knew it made him ripe for disappointment, but James needed it. If he let go of it fully, he suspected he''d quickly become one of those jaded Awakeners who took missions only based on a ruthless cost-benefit calculation. And he didn''t want that. It might be childish, but James thought Awakeners should use the power they were given for the betterment of everyone.
They fought monsters to conquer back territory and to defend the civilians. They gained power so they''d be able to protect their charges against stronger threats. Fighting just for benefits was a quick way of losing sight of the reason the System had given them Talents in the first place.
Considering James''s title, he felt he had the right to it. He still hadn''t been able to do much with the boons it gave him beyond the doubling of his reserves that had saved his life more than he could count. But its presence felt like a warm stamp of approval.
The System would ensure he had the necessary power as long as he kept fighting with a clear purpose.
Rapidly, Team 0 crossed the distance and reached the clearing the Grasstalkers had taken over as they stretched. Even without the imposing might of an Alpha, the adults were still massive creatures. They were longer than a car and had muscular forms that promised lightning-quick reactions.
Given their specific elemental affinity, that was true in more than one way. James extended a telekinetic bubble around them, an invisible shield that would contain any noise they made within. He couldn''t feel any other creature nearby, but that didn''t mean the sound wouldn''t travel far enough to be heard. He had learned his lesson.
With everyone in position, James counted down silently on his fingers: three, two, one.
The flickering flames in Maria¡¯s hands grew exponentially until they became a concentrated firestorm that roared toward the Grasstalkers with ferocious heat. At the same time, Lauren''s shadows whipped forward, dark tendrils snaking through the underbrush with lethal precision, aimed to bind and choke.
The surprise attack went off without a hitch. The Grasstalkers, caught mid-step, barely had time to react. One tried to leap away, only to be caught by a barrier Daniel snapped into place, slamming the creature back into the fiery onslaught.
They yowled angrily, and lighting sparked, aimless, in a brutal display of power. Even as Maria''s flames burned their flesh, electricity kept coming. Anyone caught in the thunderstorm would have died on the spot, but luckily, James and Daniel''s efforts were enough to contain the raw fury.
Then, a bright beam of light pierced through the electric cage, and one of the Grasstalkers dropped dead. The others were too maddened to realize the loss of their companion, but the output lowered significantly, allowing Lauren to complete her maneuver.
A single, massive tentacle emerged from the darkness hidden between roots and the undergrowth. It whipped at the closest monster, apparently unfazed by the bright light it kept emitting, and quickly coiled around it.
Black smoke poured out of it, which flew towards the Grasstalker''s mouth and nose and into them, causing the howl to be cut off abruptly.
The tentacle started squeezing. Crunch. Ribs began to fail under the enormous pressure. The feline couldn''t direct its power anymore as it twisted and turned in the grasp, maddened with the need for air.
D-rank creatures, be they humans or monsters, were technically above the need to breathe for long periods of time. James himself had tested this out by dipping in the hotel pool in Miami for forty-seven minutes before he had to come up for air.
But the biological need to have unobstructed airways was still there. With its nose and mouth clogged by thick, oily smoke, the Grasstalker could not focus and was thus rapidly crushed by the tentacle holding it up.
The last remaining one, who had perhaps luckily avoided the brunt of everyone''s attention until now and had only received minor burns before its lightning cloak activated, released an unearthly howl that would have undoubtedly been heard through the entire Preserve had James not taken the time to set his barrier first.
It didn''t have the luxury of knowing its last message had been intercepted and thus set about ramming against Daniel¡¯s barrier, which kept it from escaping the ambush, with the fury of a creature with nothing to lose.
Daniel took the challenge head-on. Three more spheres materialized around the Grasstalker, replacing the first one, which was about to break under its ministrations.
Again, it attacked mindlessly, unheeding the broken bones and bleeding from its ruptured skin.
Maria made to bring her flames over. Slow-roasting the creature would have been a cruel way to kill it, but considering what its last meal was, no one was feeling gracious.
But Daniel lifted a hand, stopping the fire mage in her tracks.
Then, grunting in effort, he did something to the fabric of his barriers. They merged into one, surprising the monster held within. Before it could resume its assault, the sphere intensified its glow until it was too bright to look at.
With the sound of a paper bag crumpling, it collapsed upon itself, and the clearing was silent.
Chapter 187
There was no time for looting the beasts after they were killed, for all that little remained of them after Team 0 was done.
It was something James had read online and that Miss Walker had made sure to impress upon them. As they grew stronger, so too would their attacks, meaning that getting a clean kill would be rarer.
Monster bodies were valuable in almost every industry and would be bought at high prices. Taking back one that wasn''t mangled was much more complicated than one would think. Still, their priority today wasn''t earning money.
I doubt anyone''s going to try and steal our kills anyway. With how many Grasstalkers are out here, there is plenty for all.
James led the way forward, keeping an eye on their surroundings. Following the path the group of monsters left behind was easy, but something about the forest didn''t sit right with him.
The deeper they went, the more James noticed a peculiar pattern to the mana fluctuations. It was not the random ebb and flow one might expect in a natural setting; instead, it had rhythm and structure, suggesting a deliberate manipulation.
Initially, James had thought they might simply be encountering pockets of mana stones or natural deposits that could occasionally produce similar effects. However, the complexity and subtlety of what he was sensing now went far beyond such crude formations.
It reminded him of something he had sensed long ago, though what the Golden Sun had done was a brute-force exercise in comparison to this. That was a way to push more mana than was normal for a place to contain. Here, on the other hand, the mana flowed like streams of water, intertwining and weaving through the forest with purpose and precision. It was as if the entire area was a canvas, and some unseen artist was painting with broad strokes of arcane energy.
I wouldn''t say it''s an active trap. The feel of it is too broad. Whatever is going on, it''s not meant to affect this place directly. The best analogy is that this place acts like a nail, keeping a shelf on the wall. There is a lot of weight on a small surface, and it''s essential for the stability of the whole, but it''s not meant to be seen. Ugh, I''m getting lost. This is the problem with always being able to read people''s minds. It''s made me used to having immediate answers.
James tried to map out the flows, tracing them back to their sources. He could feel how they converged in areas, creating nodes of intense power.
As they pressed forward, James''s senses finally picked up the distinct presence of Grasstalkers, who seemed to have halted their march. Pausing, he signaled for the team to stop and crouch behind a particularly dense thicket of underbrush. He could extend his senses from here without exposing them to immediate danger.
Carefully, he probed the area. Eidetic Echo painted a vivid picture: about twenty Grasstalkers roamed through a clearing ahead, their forms ghostly outlines in his psychic perception. While none bore the distinct, terrifying aura of an Alpha, several were of the larger variant they had already fought.
The clearing itself was a nexus of those strange mana flows, the energy converging in a swirling vortex that seemed to pulse. James watched, fascinated, as the creatures moved in what appeared to be a ritualistic pattern, their paths aligning with the flows of energy.
The environment around the clearing was dense with old growth, making it difficult to move quickly or quietly. Massive roots knotted the ground, and thick vines hung from the high branches, creating a natural barrier that added to the defensiveness of the location. The air here was cooler, the usual sounds of life eerily absent, as if even the forest creatures avoided this place.
"There is something weird going on here. The Grasstalkers are herding the humans without any hunger¡ Wait, there is someone else in there." James murmured, focusing.
His senses fixed on the central figure in the clearing as he peered through the foliage. There, surrounded by the Grasstalkers, was a being unlike any he had encountered before. The creature was sitting cross-legged on the ground, its body a fusion of human and feline features. The human half was that of a beautiful woman, while its feline side was sleek, powerful, and covered in a fine, dark fur that shimmered under the intermittent rays of light piercing the canopy.
It was completely different than the chimeras he had encountered before. Firstly, it seemed perfectly conscious and not drowning in a haze of pain like the ones he had encountered in the laboratory dungeon. Secondly, the animalistic features were smoothly integrated. If James couldn''t sense how a minuscule, intricate patchwork of mana threads kept its body together, he wouldn''t have suspected it to be an artificial chimera.
If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.
The Grasstalkers seemed to orbit around this chimera, their movements deferential, almost reverential. James could see no bonds or chains in their minds forcing their allegiance; it was clear they were not coerced. Rather, they appeared to be willingly subservient, participating in whatever arcane ritual the chimera was conducting.
The chimera''s hands - large paws with human-like deftness - moved with deliberate, fluid motions, drawing sigils in the air that glowed briefly with a radiant light before fading. The ground around it was etched with similar markings, creating a complex pattern that pulsed in sync with the mana flows James had sensed.
"It''s manipulating the mana directly," He noted, his brow furrowing as he tried to make sense of the scene. "This isn''t just a gathering spot; it''s a ritual. But what are they trying to do?"
Ezekiel leaned in closer, his eyes scanning the clearing with a sharp gaze. "Whatever it is, it''s big. Look at how the energy flows converge on this spot. I think this might not even be the whole thing."
¡°The civs don¡¯t look worried at all. I¡¯ll eat my shield if they aren¡¯t drugged to the gills.¡± Daniel added with concern.
True enough, scattered around the perimeter of the clearing were several humans, each standing aimlessly, their eyes vacant and unseeing. They were alive but unresponsive as if their minds were somewhere far away. The Grasstalkers occasionally glanced at them but made no move to harm them. They were clearly part of the ritual, perhaps as conduits or offerings.
Maria clenched her fists, her expression hardening. "We can''t let this go any longer. We have to do something."
James nodded, his mind racing as he weighed their options. "We''ll need to disrupt the ritual, but carefully. We don''t know what might happen if we barge in there. It could harm the hostages. And that chimera is different. It''s not just some mindless beast. We need to understand what we''re dealing with before we make our move."
James observed the chimera more closely, noting the precision with which it manipulated the mana flows. The energy didn''t just respond to it; it seemed to anticipate its desires, weaving around the clearing in intricate patterns that resonated with the environment and the ritual symbols.
"It''s using advanced mana manipulation, way beyond anything I¡¯ve seen before," James explained, his voice low. "Whoever created it... they''re leagues above the mad scientist from the lab dungeon. I can¡¯t even begin to understand what the ritual is for.¡±
"So we have a very dangerous chimera who''s doing who knows what with the mana in the area. What about those Grasstalkers?" Daniel asked, surreptitiously observing the great beasts move.
"As I said, not as strong as the Alpha, but taking them all on at once is not an option. They could easily kill the hostages before we even got through half of them, and that''s without the chimera interfering. I can feel a lot of mana coming from it, and while it seems focused on the ritual, and interrupting it at this point would lead to a significant backlash, I still don''t know if we could take it." James replied.
"Does that mean it''s B-rank?" Lauren asked.
"Yeah, I think it might be. The mana concentration is not making it easy to understand, but it''s almost as strong as the Alpha. And this time, we don''t have the terrain prepared for an ambush." He answered.
Lauren groaned. While they had successfully killed the Alpha, it couldn''t be easily repeated despite the boost they got from that victory. Considering the sheer amount of enemies and the helpless hostages, this was an impossible mission.
But there was no help coming for them. Command still wasn''t answering their calls; it would take too long to get there even if they did.
"The problem is that we cannot allow it to complete the ritual, and by the feel of it, it might get there within half an hour. Less if it''s as good as I think it is." James commented, earning grim looks.
"So we have a few minutes to scout more and plan an attack, but nowhere enough to get help." Daniel summarized. "James, we need as much info as possible. Try to understand what the chimera''s doing and how it could react if we attack."
"It''s what I¡¯m already doing," James replied, sweat beading his forehead.
Sensing had always been an instinctual thing for him. Ever since he awakened, he had been able to perceive things outside of himself. He had never needed to exert himself beyond what his natural skill allowed.
Oh, James had trained hard. But he was a natural at it. And this was coming back to haunt him.
The chaotic weave of so much mana was muddling his senses, and picking out where the chimera ended and the ritual began was more difficult than he would like to admit.
Still, James persevered. If there was something he was good at, it was being stubborn.
Slowly, over the next ten minutes, James took note of the thousands of mana threads that covered the clearing. He noticed how dozens each covered the humans, keeping them in place. That there was nothing actively rendering them dull, which meant that they had imbibed some substance.
He saw how the chimera, who he could now clearly see was a female, directed the flows with great experience, showing how this wasn''t her first rodeo. And that whatever she was doing would affect a much larger area than just the forest. In fact, James suspected that what was happening here was only a tiny part of a much larger whole.
Focusing more, James noted the subtle signs of strain on the chimera''s features. There was a tightness around her eyes and a slight tremor in her hands as she maintained the flow of the spell. Clearly, she was exerting herself significantly, maintaining a spell of enormous complexity and power.
"The longer we wait, the more integrated the spell becomes. If we''re going to act, it should be soon," James concluded, pulling back to rejoin his team.
Everyone accepted the conclusion. Ezekiel, the most experienced with rituals, decreed that even if they attacked the chimera, the magic in the air wouldn''t explode on them.
The last thing holding them back was the hostages. With so many humans standing in the middle of the clearing, any attack they might direct at the chimera would also hit them, leading to unacceptable losses of life.
"I''ll take care of them. It means I won''t be able to participate in the attack, but I should be able to keep them safe," Daniel eventually said.
James knew his barrier magic had advanced significantly, but was it enough to protect dozens of individuals at once? It felt like a stretch.
Still, there wasn''t anything they could do about it. Allowing the ritual to be completed was out of the question, as the backlash would be their greatest weapon against the chimera.
The whole plan hinged on it taking her out of the fight for a while.
"Alright, then we just need to kill twenty Grasstalkers," James said in a deliberately light tone, knowing that the fight ahead would be grueling.
Chapter 188
The morning sun painted strange hues across the clearing. A pale light filtered into the forest, casting long shadows and creating an almost spectral scene.
The air was thick with anticipation, the silence punctuated only by the distant calls of unseen creatures and the low, ominous hum of the ritual. Team 0, spread out in a strategic formation around the clearing, was poised for action. Each member knew their role in the impending confrontation and how important it was to be victorious.
James crouched low behind a thick bush, his eyes fixed on the chimera at the heart of the intricate pattern of glowing sigils. The rest of the team was similarly hidden, masked by the natural cover and the shadows that danced at Lauren''s command.
Daniel was positioned slightly closer to the group of entranced humans, ready to deploy his barriers to shield them from any potential harm disrupting of the ritual might cause.
Ezekiel and Maria, on the other hand, were tasked with handling the Grasstalkers. Aided by the shadowy cover, they prepared their most potent attacks on opposite sides of the clearing, ready to strike at James'' signal. Lauren would deal with any monster who might come directly their way and prevent any disruption to their plan.
Despite the neat organization, they all knew just how dangerous the situation was. Any misstep would mean a tragedy. They couldn''t afford for even one element to go wrong.
James prepared to play a critical role. The chimera''s concentration was the linchpin holding the ritual together. Disrupting her focus was essential to ensuring the spell''s collapse and preventing whatever outcome she aimed to achieve. More than that, he needed to ensure the backlash took her out of the fight because handling a B-rank on top of the twenty Grasstalkers would be too much.
He felt the familiar call of the ether around him, tempting him to draw upon its vast power. However, considering the delicate nature of their operation, he decided against using a brute force attack. Instead, he opted for a subtler, more precise approach.
Soul Rend was his weapon of choice. He had refined the skill over countless battles, and given its esoteric nature, he hoped it would afford him an edge the chimera couldn''t defend against.
Concentrating, James visualized his attack not as a singular force but as thousands of tiny, imaginary needles. Each one was crafted with great care, designed to pierce the chimera''s mental defenses and scatter her focus. This method, he hoped, would allow him to disrupt her concentration without causing widespread collateral damage to the ritual or the innocents involved.
Gently, he reached out with his mind, feeling the complex weave of mana that flowed through the clearing. The ritual''s energy was a vibrant network of interlocking threads, each pulsing with power. He traced these threads back to their nexus - not the source, as that was too far away for him to determine - finding the chimera''s consciousness at the center, entwined with the magic she wielded.
At least he could be sure that no artifact would stop him this time. She was in too deep to avoid his reach.
With a deep breath to steady his resolve, James launched his psychic attack. The needles of mental energy surged forward, invisible and silent, speeding toward their target.
To an outside observer, it would have looked like the chimera started screaming out of nowhere. But the other Awakeners knew and took it as a signal to start.
Daniel raised his hands, the air around him shimmering as he worked hard to cast protective shields around the entranced humans, ensuring they¡¯d remain unharmed by the chaos that would soon be unleashed.
Individual barriers were expensive, but they allowed him to defend only limited space. If he had tried to cast a massive one, he would have needed to bend the mana to exclude the Grasstalkers that mingled with the humans. Thus, Daniel settled in, trusting that Lauren would prevent anything from attacking him, and focused entirely on maintaining the barriers.
Maria and Ezekiel, activated by James'' successful disruption, unleashed their fury upon the Grasstalkers. The redhead, with hands ablaze with a white-hot flame, molded the fire into the shape of majestic dragons.
These constructs of fire roared with a life of their own as they soared across the clearing toward their targets. They swooped down, engulfing the Grasstalkers in searing heat, the air around them shimmering with the extreme temperature.
Ezekiel spread his wings wide and took to the air, flitting between trees, feathers glowing with a divine light. With a mighty thrust, he sent beams of holy energy streaking across the battlefield. He targeted the Grasstalkers who had avoided Maria''s attack with surgical precision. As the beams struck, they exploded with a radiant burst, searing flesh and fur alike.
This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.
The monsters, surprised by the sudden and coordinated assault, howled in pain and confusion. The stronger among them, their instincts kicking in, retaliated with lightning bolts, casting them wildly in every direction. The air crackled with electrical energy, a dangerous light show that threatened friend and foe alike.
Barriers glowed with a soft but firm light, intercepting the lightning bolts and dissipating their deadly energy harmlessly into the air. Without Daniel''s intervention, the civilians would surely have become casualties.
Lauren narrowed her eyes in concentration and summoned more shadows to her aid. The darkness around them seemed to deepen, gathering around her, James, and Daniel like a cloak. With a flick of her wrist, she called upon waves of shadow that absorbed the incoming lightning, neutralizing the threat. From this protective darkness, ink-black tendrils shot forth, snaking toward the Grasstalkers. They wrapped around limbs and muzzles, pulling and constricting with unrelenting force.
As Maria and Ezekiel continued their barrage, the Grasstalkers found themselves overwhelmed. The combined assault of fire and light, coupled with the restraining shadows, prevented any chance of organizing. Maria''s dragons of flame continued to dive and swirl, her control over them precise, each breath of fire calculated to inflict maximum damage without spreading to the forest around them.
Still, their sheer number meant that the threat couldn''t be easily neutralized. As the shock wore on and the monsters stopped freaking out, those that had avoided the worst of it finally reacted.
Warily, they placed themselves in a rough formation around the fallen chimera, using their massive bodies to protect her from the elemental fury unleashed upon them.
Lightning sparked through the clearing, clashing with Maria''s fiery dragons and breaking them apart, forcing her to push more mana into the constructs.
Despite the surprise, the Grasstalkers were all high D or low C-ranks. Their might wasn''t in question.
Bolts of crackling energy met feathered javelins, exploding mid-air and forcing Daniel to expend more power to protect the civilians.
The one thing keeping Team 0 on the offensive was that the Grasstalkers seemed determined to prevent any harm from coming to the chimera. They interposed themselves between her and Lauren''s tentacles, taking hits they should have been able to avoid.
Thus, more and more of them fell.
Through all this, James continued his mental assault. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t outright break the chimera''s psyche, given her sheer magical resistance, but his efforts kept her on the ground.
The backlash she suffered from the breaking up of the ritual had been significant, and even now, James could feel the way the wild mana rampaged through her channels, tearing at the seams keeping her animal and human sides together.
Still, eventually, she managed to pick herself back up, shoving thousands of mana points around her head in a crude shield that managed to keep James out.
However, the clearing had almost fallen silent by the time she had done so. Only two more Grasstalkers remained standing, of the larger variety, while the rest of the pack had fallen in their efforts to protect her.
The chimera took the scene in silently. She observed the broken, burned bodies, the still healthy humans, and the attackers.
Poisonous yellow eyes finally landed on James. Surprisingly, rather than hatred or rage, there was only acceptance in them.
"I suppose it was inevitable for someone to come to stop me. I told him it would happen, but he never cared to listen," A surprisingly feminine voice cut through the air. The chimera took a step forward, causing Team 0 to fall into stances, and she chuckled, "Oh, we''ll fight, don''t worry, but not immediately."
She hummed, looking around, "You did a good job, huh? Who knew the AA could ever produce such good little soldiers¡ Well, this portion of the ritual is well and truly fucked, but luckily it wasn''t a fundamental pillar. He should still be able to go through with it." She continued, content to talk to herself.
"What''s the ritual for?" James interrupted. He usually wouldn''t have minded letting her speak, but the time was tight, considering what he suspected was happening.
The chimera tapped her lips, tilting her head in what would have been an attractive pose had she been fully human, "Well, it doesn''t really matter at this point. It''s not like you can do anything to stop it." She murmured before standing up straight. The motion required effort, given her wincing.
"The world as you know it is ending today. My master has decided that humans have squandered their opportunity to become great, so he''ll take the reins." She finally said.
It didn''t explain much, but it was enough to confirm that something bigger than a simple dungeon break was happening. And the absence of answers from command took an even more ominous tone.
"Your master?" Lauren barked harshly. "You mean the one who turned you into a monster?"
The chimera looked down at herself, blinking quickly, "Ah yes, I have been turned too, haven¡¯t I? Well, I knew this was a possibility when I started working for Hephaestus, but I didn''t have many other options. Not after the AA broke up the Golden Sun."
"Poison Snake! That''s who you are!" James exclaimed loudly, finally putting together the familiar features with the images he could remember seeing online. The woman was an infamous executive of the Golden Sun guild, known for being extremely slippery. She was one of the few to have escaped capture.
Seeing her now, James could only pity her. While she seemed not to mind her fate too much, she didn''t seem to be all there from the way she spoke. Her power was still significant, but he knew Poison Snake to be a B-rank Awakener, which meant turning hadn¡¯t given her additional power.
It might have given her the skills to manipulate the ritual''s mana. That was something not every B-rank could do. Not one known for focusing on combat anyway.
"Whatever was done to you can be undone, I''m sure. If you give yourself up, we''ll help you go back to being human." He said firmly. He didn''t expect the chimera to accept, but he still needed to make the offer.
Predictably, she shook her head. "No, you wouldn''t. The only one who can is Hephaestus, and he''ll need a lot of human sacrifices to do it. Luckily, I have quite a few here now that I don''t need them for the ritual." By the end, her tone had shifted to being husky. Danger oozed from her every pore, and James prepared to fight.
The others seemed stunned by how quickly the woman shifted, but he could follow her brain waves and see how jumbled her thoughts were. Poison Snake, the human, simply wasn''t there anymore. A new being was using her remains instead, and given the bloodlust she was emanating, she wasn''t interested in talking anymore.
"Daniel, keep protecting the hostages. We''ll kill her as quickly as we can." James ordered grimly. Even with her powers significantly hampered by the backlash, the chimera would be a harsh opponent. They couldn''t afford any mercy.
Chapter 189
"Kill?" The chimera asked amusedly. She was still careful with her movements, and it didn''t take a genius to realize she had been stalling for time to recover from the backlash. "Is this what they teach at the Association these days?"
James didn''t allow the provocation to distract him. Through their talk, he, too, had been recovering. While his reserves were much increased thanks to the new levels he had gained, it had still taken a lot to disrupt the ritual. Ethereal Leech had worked furiously to absorb the leftover mana in the air from the broken spell, and he had managed to refill.
He watched Poison Snake like a hawk, waiting for the right moment to strike. Her fate was sad, but it wouldn''t stop him from eliminating her. Too much was at stake.
The moment he sensed a wisp of mana concentrating around her throat, James shot off.
The packed earth exploded beneath his feet as he reached her in a second, fist swinging with explosive mana, ready to take her head off.
As if her spine didn''t exist, she bent backward, letting the explosion sail over her harmlessly. Her left foot shot for his midsection with punishing speed, forcing James to disengage.
Still, he had managed to disrupt the skill she was preparing, which was his goal. It also showed that the damage she had received to her mana system was significant, as she needed much more time than a B-rank should to do anything.
A lance of darkness sailed over his shoulder, aiming to skewer Poison Snake, but it was batted away to the side.
A battery of fire bullets followed, impacting the earth with explosions and finally forcing her to leave her position.
James took this time to craft gauntlets out of the ether. He had the feeling that touching someone called Poison Snake wouldn''t be conducive to good health. As soon as the fiery barrage was over and the enemy had stopped running, he rushed to engage her again.
This time, she met his charge with a gleeful grin that stretched far beyond what a human mouth should allow.
She''s fast.
James realized quickly that she had allowed him to get in close because she much preferred having him as a human shield between his teammates and herself. Unfortunately for her, Team 0 was perfectly capable of adapting to such a tactic.
Golden beams rained down on her, forcing the chimera to give ground, while James continued his attack as if there was no interruption.
Despite the time spent apart, Ezekiel knew the pattern of his attacks like the back of his hand, so he managed to interpose his spells where needed, thus stopping Poison Snake from leveraging her superior physique.
As the fight continued, she became more harried and confused. James didn''t need his psychic powers to confirm that she had expected him to succumb to the poison exuding from her pores long ago. He confirmed it by keeping a light presence at the edges of her mind, which allowed him to avoid the attacks his teammates couldn''t redirect.
She roared in frustration, a sound so feral that it couldn''t come from a human. Her pupils contracted, and noxious, uncontrolled mana poured out of her. Immediately, it converged on James, who extended a telekinetic barrier around his body.
The two energies clashed, and the purple mana began eating away at his defense, probing for weaknesses, promising instant death.
It whispered terrible things, singing the story of countless men who had fallen to it.
James paid it no heed. He knew from sparring with Miss Walker that B-rank was where more esoteric effects began to take place. While monsters were usually much more limited to their specific power set, Awakeners developed personalized auras capable of enacting great change.
Given the damage the backlash had done to Poison Snake, her aura was extremely limited. Even a D-rank like him could easily withstand it, though that didn''t mean he was not taking the threat seriously.
His hand swept forward, seemingly repeating a previous move he had used to force her away from him and toward an incoming barrage of fireballs.
Poison Snake, this time, remained in range, warily looking around to divine where the sneak attack was coming from.
The ether that composed his gauntlet lost coherence, revealing an unblemished hand below it before it reformed into a small marble.
If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.
The chimera''s eyes widened, and to her credit, despite the difficulty she was experiencing, she still managed to interpose a good portion of her aura between her and the incoming attack.
However, it wasn''t enough.
The etheric beam tore through the rudimentary shield like paper tissues and continued, burning a hole into her shoulder and through it.
Poison Snake was thrown back by the force of it, flying until she impacted a massive tree, which halted her painfully.
James quickly assessed the battlefield. His teammates were already moving into their next positions with practiced ease. The clearing resembled a war zone, marked by scorched earth, shattered trees, and the twisted forms of dead Grasstalkers.
Daniel''s barriers still glowed faintly around the entranced humans, the soft hum of protective magic a contrast to the chaotic energies that had just been unleashed. The morning light, filtering through the canopy, cast long, dancing shadows that seemed to play across the destruction, adding an eerie beauty to the scene.
As if a spell was broken, everyone attacked at once. Maria''s fireballs exploded precisely where their enemy had fallen, her control over her flames absolute as she wove her fiery magic into devastating arcs, keeping the heat contained. Ezekiel¡¯s feathers, now slightly singed from the intensity of the battle, dematerialized into another volley of light beams.
Lauren manipulated the shadows to form a dense wall on one side of the clearing. Her dark tendrils snaked out, seeking to crush the chimera before she could recover.
The air was filled with smoke. Thousands of mana points had been employed to destroy the clearing beyond recognition. Winds howled from the constant temperature change, though Maria didn''t allow them to take her flames elsewhere, keeping them concentrated.
And yet, despite the grievous wound inflicted by James''s etheric beam, Poison Snake survived the attack, her aura eating away at the incoming mana.
Her resilience was terrifying; her body was already starting to knit itself back together, the torn flesh around her shoulder slowly resealing. James watched her warily, knowing they needed to end this quickly before she could fully recover and renew her assault.
He signaled to the team that she was still alive, his hand gestures sharp and decisive. Maria nodded, understanding immediately, and prepared another series of fireballs. Ezekiel, catching James''s eye, positioned himself for a direct strike, his energy gathering around him like a halo of vengeful light.
James himself focused, drawing on his mental reserves. This time, he decided, there would be no subtlety. As Poison Snake pushed herself off the tree, grimacing in pain but with a wild look of determination, he unleashed the full might of his psychic power.
The air around him shimmered with the force of his attack, a visible manifestation of his will as he directed a torrent of energy toward the chimera. The attack was a blinding streak of power, cutting through the poisonous aura with a sound like tearing silk.
At the same moment, the chimera screamed. Anger, pain, and a boiling, tar-like despair filled her voice, and her mana answered the call.
An enormous wave of power poured out of her, seeking to suffocate the entire world. Darkness filled the clearing and obscured the sky, and the plants started decaying. Dead things moved with her will.
Silvery barriers erupted around everyone as Daniel roared with the effort.
Rot set in everywhere. Pustules of bloody liquid emerged from anything that wasn''t shielded. Poison Snake''s pain was reversed upon everything. It filled the area with despair.
And yet, it was unfocused. The damage wrought upon her by the ritual''s backlash was too significant even for her monstrous resilience to heal. She couldn''t control her wild aura.
That, in the end, was her undoing.
James''s psychic attack cut through the miasma, reaching for the beacon of emotion.
Having wholly opened herself up to the world and being in the process of pouring her very soul out, she was at her most vulnerable.
Against anyone else, she wouldn''t have risked anything. Indeed, all the attacks unleashed by the others had been swallowed by the wall of noxious mana.
But James operated on different rules. He could ignore the physical realm and reach deep within.
His mind slammed into hers, and no natural resistance could stop him this time.
A jumble of colors greeted him. It was disorienting, mainly because they had no rhyme or reason, but his experiments had allowed James to retain control even during chaotic situations.
He quickly found himself coalescing into a psychic manifestation of his body. He swam around the iridescent sea of Poison Snake''s mind, observing the surroundings.
A great tear ran along the entire firmament above him, which James suspected was the consequence of turning her into a chimera.
Deeper, he found a curious sight. Seven women were crucified, the poles lifting them just above the silvery sea.
As he got closer, James realized they were all the same person. Minor differences, such as clothing, hairstyles, and age, could be seen, but they were all unmistakably Poison Snake.
"Have you come to end our suffering?" The eldest version, the closest to what he had seen personally, asked.
"Yes." He answered. There was no point lying here. He would kill her, and he suspected she would be glad for it.
"I should have known better. Uncle always told me not to trust men." The youngest said. She wore her hair long, with a cute fringe. She seemed the most innocent, but something in her eyes told him she wasn''t ignorant of suffering.
"Nothing that pig ever said was worth taking seriously." A slightly older version replied. Her hair was short, almost a buzzcut, and she had an openly hostile look.
"However much I might find this fascinating," James interrupted, "I have other duties. Where is the central mind?"
He liked to think of himself as a scholar of the mind and would have genuinely enjoyed taking his time to explore the peculiar setting. However, despite how differently time operated in the mindscape, it still passed. Any second he allowed the noxious cloud to remain active, Daniel needed to use more mana to defend everyone. He didn¡¯t want to imagine what would happen should he run out.
"Rude." The youngest one replied.
"There is no central mind." The most elegant one finally said. She wore intricate makeup and would have been very attractive in any other situation.
"What do you mean by that?" James asked incredulously.
"Exactly what I said. Hephaestus broke our minds when he broke our bodies. He used a template of who we are to grant the resulting monstrosity a form of autonomy." She said heavily, "There is still a mind, but it''s stilted. Artificial in its limits."
James felt his mouth form a grim line. This wasn''t something he had ever heard of before, and from the outside, he hadn''t been able to notice it. Thinking about it made sense but felt so profoundly wrong that he could only conjure up revulsion at the thought.
Noticing his look, the same version replied, "Yes, we are all that''s left of the original. Snippets of time forced to contribute to the biological machine puppeteering our body."
"I''ll free you," James said, and he meant it. He couldn''t get Poison Snake back to what she was. That was beyond his skills. But he could end this mockery.
"Thank you." They replied as one, and James allowed destructive ether to fill the space.
Chapter 189.5 - Interlude Leila
Sirens screamed loudly as Leila descended on the building next to the HQ. She would have aimed directly for it, but the wards were visible to the naked eye, meaning they''d attempt to turn her into dust with prejudice if she tried them.
She suspected she''d be able to break through without too much problem if she used her new powers, but that didn''t seem to be the correct course of action.
For all the chaos outside the building, there weren''t any dead bodies that she could see. A few injured people dragged themselves away from the barricades the police had set up, but that seemed to have come from falling and being trampled rather than attacks from monsters.
Given what the thing that wore Meyer''s skin had told her, Leila had expected to come to find a broken landscape, but it appeared like someone - likely the new Director - had the foresight to activate the wards at full strength, trapping the chimeras she could sense rushing through the HQ inside the building.
Of course, it meant that every single agent and worker was also trapped, but that was a much better sacrifice than the entirety of Manhattan.
Leila glanced down, noticing representatives from various Guilds were gathering where the thickest barriers had been set. She momentarily considered flying down and taking control of the operations. Still, the thought of having to maneuver egos and politics when the moment required swift action pushed her away from it.
Instead, she decided to take matters into her own hands.
Leila let herself drop into the shadow world, falling hundreds of feet, until she emerged.
The cold, damp air of the sewers greeted her as she opened her eyes. No natural light illuminated the way, but she didn''t need it to follow the concentration of monsters she could sense.
In a second, she was upon them.
A fiery whip materialized in her hands and cut through dozens of chimeras, ending their sufferings once and for all.
Before they could even realize they were under attack and that some of them were dead, she attacked again.
Leila moved with a predator''s grace, her form blurring into streaks of shadow and fire as she delved deeper into the sewers. The narrow, concrete tunnels echoed with the shrieks of chimeras - grotesque, malformed creatures that crawled and slithered through the muck. Their eyes, glowing with a sinister light, briefly lit the darkness before Leila''s relentless assault snuffed them out.
She spun, her cloak of flames swirling around her, as she summoned a barrage of shadow spears. With precise, controlled movements, she hurled them into the advancing horde. Each spear found its mark, impaling the twisted bodies of the chimeras and pinning them against the damp walls.
The sewer was a labyrinth of darkness and filth, but Leila navigated it as if it were her domain. Her senses, honed by years of combat and survival, detected every movement, every breath of her grotesque adversaries. With each step, her power flared, the air around her crackling with magical energy.
Her path was illuminated by the intermittent glow of her attacks, casting eerie shadows that danced along the moldy walls. The stench of decay and chemicals was potent, a constant assault on the senses, but Leila pushed forward, undeterred.
Finally, she reached the basement access that led directly to the AA headquarters. Here, the evidence of the chimeras'' passage was undeniable. The heavy metal door was torn asunder, its hinges twisted and broken. The corridor beyond was a scene of havoc - overturned furniture, shattered glass, and the remnants of a fierce battle.
Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.
Leila paused at the threshold, her eyes taking in the carnage. Dozens of bodies were strewn around. Most missing some of their limbs. Blood pooled at her feet, sticky and dark. Her heart ached at the sight, her anger boiling at the thought of so many lives lost.
She made a mental note to remind the Director about strengthening their defenses, especially in critical areas like the basement. Clearly, the enemy had exploited a vulnerability that should not have existed.
With a deep breath, she stepped over the debris and moved into the upper basement. Here, the fight had been particularly brutal. The defenders lay scattered among the ruins, their faces frozen in expressions of shock and pain. Dozens of cars, once parked in neat rows, were now destroyed, used as makeshift barricades against the chimeras'' assault.
Leila''s eyes swept over the scene, her heart heavy with the weight of what had transpired. Given what she could sense above her, she knew this was only the beginning of what she''d see.
As she moved through the corridors, the destruction became more apparent. The walls were scorched, the floors littered with debris and the remnants of fallen chimeras. The air was thick with the smell of smoke and blood. It didn¡¯t bother her, as she was long since past such mortal concerns, but the mundane workers would have a hard time surviving the conditions for long. If the monsters didn¡¯t get to them first, of course.
Once she reached the lobby, she finally found the first people. They were besieged by a massive chimera spewing dark flames at a thin barrier.
Leila recognized the receptionist, who she knew to be a woman with a spine of steel, feeding mana into an amulet from which the barrier was emanating. Behind her, several office workers had taken refuge.
However, it wouldn''t be long before the protection failed, so Leila took control of the chimera''s fire. It bent to her will almost without resistance and turned upon its master.
To overcome the chimera''s natural resistance, Leila fed the flame more mana until it was a pyre so bright the workers were forced to turn away.
Once she was sure the creature was dead, she allowed the fire to go out.
"The basement is clear. Evacuate through the sewers!" She ordered and stopped only long enough for the receptionist to nod before she resumed her march.
The building was massive, and Leila had to exert maximum control several times to allow her flames to burn only the enemies and not the foundations of the skyscraper.
She ignored the floors where she could sense Awakeners battling successfully against the chimeras. They would do their job. Her target was another.
On the sixth floor, she encountered a group of agents cornered by half a dozen chimeras. The creatures were relentless, their malformed bodies a grotesque patchwork of flesh and fury. The agents were fighting bravely but were clearly outmatched, their standard issue spells barely holding the chimeras at bay.
Without pausing, Leila raised her hand, fingers splayed, and a torrent of pitch-black flames surged forth. It swept through the chimeras like a tidal wave, engulfing them in an incendiary embrace that left nothing but ashes in its wake. The agents stared in shock and awe, their faces illuminated by the flickering light above their heads.
"Move to the basement. It''s clear," Leila commanded, her voice cutting through the stunned silence. "Direct any civilians you find there. Use the sewers to evacuate." She didn''t wait to see them comply; her senses were already pulling her toward the crescendo of magical energy that thrummed at the top of the building.
As she ascended, the signs of combat grew more intense. Spells scarred the walls, the floors littered with the bodies of fallen chimeras and, tragically, some agents. She stepped over debris and through the remnants of barricades, her heart hardening with each floor she cleared.
She had to leave behind many, trusting in their ability to hold on because what she sensed required immediate attention.
The final stairwell to the rooftop was a ruin. The door had been blasted off its hinges, and the stairs were slick with something dark that wasn''t water. Leila''s nostrils flared as she recognized the tang of chimera blood mixed with human. The air vibrated with the power of spells still echoing above her head.
She emerged onto the rooftop in the gray light of dawn, the early morning sun straining against the smoke that rose in billowing clouds around the building.
The Director, Madam Helper, and Marcus were locked in combat with a chimera of immense power. Marcus was visibly injured, blood seeping through his torn clothing, his movements sluggish. The Director, her face pale and drawn with pain, was casting with palpable desperation even from a distance. Madam Helper was a fury, her spells arcing through the air with lethal precision, trying to protect her colleagues even as she attacked the chimera.
Her power was immense, but it became immediately evident that she couldn''t unleash her full might. The old woman was brimming with unrestrained mana, and yet she didn''t use it because even a casual application would have been enough to delete much of Manhattan from the face of the earth.
"Ah, our last spectator has finally joined us!" A low voice rumbled, and Leila turned to face the monster.
Intricate, dark horns framed its face, lending its multiform features a sinister cast. Rings of silver runes circled its eyes and neck. A baleful light lit its pupils.
"You are dead," Leila stated. It wasn''t a threat. It was a statement of fact.
"Come face your new god," It answered.
Chapter 190
The death of a mindscape was a fascinating sight. Having lived most of his life in a post-apocalyptic world, James was well-acquainted with fiery destruction and desolate landscapes, but life had a way of rendering even that mundane.
Those pesky rules didn''t bind the collapse of a mind. Stars imploded. Panicked and flighty, streams of consciousness crashed against pools of suppressed memories, causing even more chaos.
Time reversed, accelerated, and stopped all at once. The process continued.
James allowed more and more ether to enter Poison Snake''s mind, curiously observing the effects.
I knew the ether was dangerous, but this is much more than expected. My Talent must give me a lot more protection than I initially realized. I''ve used it mostly in explosive applications, but I should start experimenting with ways to use its corrosive quality more¡ That actually gives me an idea for the future. Now, I think it''s time to leave.
He offered the bound ghosts a fleeting smile, though they were too busy falling apart to notice. Still, James liked to think that he could feel an undercurrent of relief go through the entire mindscape.
Returning to the real world, he saw the consequences of his actions. Where before, Poison Snake had been in the process of unleashing her full might upon them - and the effects of the noxious cloud she unleashed would likely stay with the forest for a long time - now she was on the ground, foam forming at the edges of her mouth.
A quick peek revealed that any mental activity was rapidly fading. His attack had been more effective than anticipated, but he''d take it.
"Is she down?" Daniel ground out, and James finally remembered that the poor tank was still holding his barriers at full strength.
"Yeah, she''s braindead." He replied quickly, and the others let out a sigh of relief. "Let me clean up the smoke, and you can drop them."
With that, James set about purifying the air. Extensive applications of telekinesis were always harder than specific ones, but he had gotten enough experience that gathering the poisonous particles in the atmosphere took only a minute.
A small marble of compressed, purple gas was all that was left, which James took the time to send into orbit with a mental punch. He guided its arch telekinetically until it had reached the edges of his senses and then pushed it once last time, just to be sure.
"Alright, we are clear." He called out, and the barriers were dropped.
Daniel crashed down, breathing harshly from the expenditure. Ezekiel was on him quickly, providing some relief with a mana potion and a glowing hand.
At James'' glance, Maria and Lauren joined him as he walked to where their fallen foe was still feebly breathing.
Despite their training to never let their guard down until the System confirmed a kill, it was difficult to do so when the chimera was little more than a meat husk. Any brainwaves left when James last checked were gone, and he was pretty sure she''d die on her own if left to it.
Almost nothing was left inside her, barely even the impulses necessary to allow involuntary muscle movements.
"Let''s put her out of her misery," James murmured and approached. He took out a mana potion from his hip pouch and downed it in one gulp, feeling the refreshing power course through his veins. It wasn''t enough to refill him, as he hadn''t been able to stock up on Medium-tier potions before leaving, but it was enough for what he was about to do.
Ether gathered at his fingertips, and he concentrated it with a flex of his will, crafting a thin needle of vibrating, iridescent power.
With one last look at the creature that had once been a formidable Awakener, James let it go.
A blast of air followed, pushing his hair back. When he looked back, there was a hole in her skull.
A familiar ding sounded out, and James sighed. He was glad for the levels, but something told him that the problems weren''t over yet.
Putting that aside for a moment, he looked at his new status.
|
STATUS WINDOW
NAME James Summers
Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.
AGE 20
AWAKENING 3rd
TALENT Ethereal Champion
TITLE Protector of the Weave
LEVEL 244
MP 1.351/4.760
STR 164
VIT 140
AGI 140
SENSE 163
MIND 164
STAT POINTS 128
|
The victory against the group of Grasstalkers had brought him three levels and killing Poison Snake another thirteen. It was actually a bit less than he had expected, but then again, the chimera hadn''t been nearly as capable as the Awakener was rumored to be. For it to still give out enough EXP to grant him thirteen levels just went to show how much the System loathed the things.
Then again, he had basically handled her by himself. Where the B-rank Alpha Grasstalker had been a group effort, Poison Snake had fallen only because of his efforts.
Thinking of it that way, it wasn''t actually that many EXPs.
It''s still a fuckload. Much more than I ever expected to get from this mission. From any mission, really. In less than twenty-four hours, I have gone from the beginning of D-rank to the end of it.
Of course, the immense gains were balanced by the absurd difficulty he had faced. Killing two B-rank beings without support from a stronger Awakener was considered impossible. There were few records of it happening in AA history, and even then, they had extenuating circumstances. The difference between tiers was just that much.
James let go of those thoughts. He knew himself well enough to realize he was stalling, so he pushed through the tiredness and worry. He then placed his new stat points following his build.
|
STR 190
VIT 165
AGI 164
SENSE 190
MIND 190
STAT POINTS 0
|
Power burst through his limbs, revitalizing him in a way that was difficult to describe. It filled every crevice; every cell was given its fair share.
In the span of a few seconds, James went from tired and mentally spent to ready to face a horde of monsters.
It would never cease to amaze him what the System was capable of. In a moment, he had become significantly stronger. He knew now that if he tried to attack the Alpha again, he could inflict much more damage. The sensations of his newly acquired power were exhilarating, but James knew they didn''t have the luxury of basking in the victory or the enhancements for long.
Turning his attention to the group of civilians still standing catatonically around the now-still chimera, James signaled to Ezekiel. "We need to get these people out of here," He said.
The healer nodded, stepping forward with a solemn determination etched across his features. His hands glowed with a soft, golden hue as he approached the first of the dazed individuals. His touch was gentle as he began to free them from the poison that entrapped their minds.
One by one, their expressions began to clear, confusion and fear replacing the vacant stares as Ezekiel''s healing magic restored their awareness.
"Can you walk?" Ezekiel asked them softly, offering a supportive arm to an older man who looked particularly shaken. The man nodded, clinging to Ezekiel''s side as more civilians started to come around, their bodies trembling as they took in their surroundings and the remains of the battle.
Half-rotten carcasses from dead Grasstalkers, a moribund forest that had seen significant damage. It certainly was quite a sight to wake up to.
With Daniel and Lauren helping to support those still too weak or disoriented to walk unaided, the team began the slow procession out of the forest. Along the way, they kept a steady stream of explanations, as they had been taught during their first responder courses. This allowed the civilians to feel more in control, especially once they became convinced that the worst danger had passed.
James''s radio crackled to life as they finally passed the treeline and entered the suburbs. Static burst through the speaker for a moment before a voice came through, strained and urgent. "Team 0, do you copy? This is Command."
James quickly grabbed the radio, pressing the talk button. "This is Team 0. We copy, Command. What''s the situation?"
The voice on the other end was breathless, the sound of chaos palpable even through the static. "We''re under attack. Chimeras have infiltrated several key points in the city. Agent Walker has helped stabilize the situation at AA HQ, but we''ve received intelligence from Commander Bethany about a city-wide ritual in progress. We need all hands to check the major power nodes. Can you assist?"
James immediately accepted the task, his voice firm and resolute. "Affirmative, Command. We''re on our way." He closed the connection and quickly relayed the information to his team. Together, they accelerated the pace, picking up those civilians who couldn''t keep up and rapidly reaching the abandoned barricades at Elmsford''s edge.
Leaving them so soon after their rescue and without another team to take over protection duty tasted bitter, but they could do nothing about it.
Picking the one middle-aged man who seemed the most in control, James instructed him, making sure his voice carried so that everyone could hear, "Stay here; help is on the way."
The news that they would be left alone didn''t seem to please anyone, but the man nodded grimly, "Go do what you need to do. We can look after ourselves for a while."
The team didn''t waste a moment. Lauren led them to an abandoned car near the edge of the neighborhood. With a glance to check the mechanism, she pulled a slim set of lock picks from her pouch. Within seconds, the car was open, and its engine hummed to life, a testament to her oft-hidden skills.
They all piled in without hesitation. As Lauren drove, the car''s tires kicking up gravel in their haste, Ezekiel elaborated on the situation. "For a ritual this size, there must be multiple redundancies built in," he explained, his voice tense but clear. "Destroying one node, like we did, wouldn''t be enough to stop it entirely. There are likely several focal points channeling energy."
James received a digital map from Command while Ezekiel spoke. It highlighted several significant locations across New York City, each marked as a potential node for the sprawling ritual. His eyes narrowed as one area in particular caught his attention - a place they had all become too familiar with in past missions.
"Most places have been already assigned, but Coney Island''s lighthouse is still open," He said.
Lauren snorted harshly, effortlessly swerving around a massive pothole, "Why am I not surprised that place is a node? There is always something going on there."
James allowed a smile to grace his features briefly. "So you guys are okay with me picking it?"
The others answered in agreement. The AA proved surprisingly competent for such a massive operation, especially one put together so quickly and while under attack. The moment he chose it, James received a confirmation message. Another one followed, evidently automated, telling him that as soon as the closest ones had been cleared, help would be on the way. They were expected to rush to the nearest location to support the team there if they managed to destroy theirs quickly.
Lauren pressed fully on the accelerator, using her enhanced senses to avoid the few cars on the road. They passed by several checkpoints, where rescuers were processing injured civilians, but they didn''t stop.
Team 0 trusted their teacher to be able to defeat anyone, but they knew fully well that sometimes, that wasn''t enough. Not all villains were foolish enough to tie the success of their operation to their own lives, and whoever it was pulling the strings this time certainly appeared not to shy away from underhanded tactics.
Chapter 191
New York¡¯s streets were unusually quiet for the hour, the state of emergency keeping most people indoors. Lauren maneuvered the car expertly through the city, taking advantage of the sparse traffic to make good time. Usually bustling avenues were eerily deserted, the cacophony of city life silenced by the ongoing crisis.
In a city where the populace had grown all too accustomed to supernatural threats, many chose the safety of reinforced buildings over the uncertainty of the roads, especially when Awakeners were actively combating the threat. The general sentiment was clear: better to shelter in place and hope for the best than to venture into the greater, more menacing dangers lurking beyond the city¡¯s precarious safety.
As they approached Coney Island, the iconic silhouette of the lighthouse began to loom in the distance. Its presence made James feel wistful for easier times, when the worst problem he needed to face was Sally¡¯s ex-boyfriend or a pack of rats.
The area around the lighthouse was desolate, and the parking lot was empty. Lauren brought the car to a screeching halt near the lighthouse, the tires skidding slightly on the pavement. The team quickly disembarked, looking around for any signs of danger.
James paused, extending his senses only to immediately pick up on multiple threads of mana weaving through the area. The patterns were complex, intertwined with layers of enchantments that suggested a deeply embedded network of magical energy. There was no mistaking it now that he had already encountered something similar: they were part of a massive ritual.
He didn¡¯t take long to discern that these threads dipped underground, leading directly into the sewers beneath the lighthouse.
Looking deeper in that direction, he found what he was looking for. ¡°There are chimeras down there,¡± James murmured, his expression grim as he detected the telltale signs of multiple creatures lurking in the darkness below. ¡°They¡¯re guarding something. They shouldn¡¯t be too powerful, but something about the way they move is putting me on edge.¡±
The team exchanged looks, a silent agreement passing between them. They knew what had to be done.
¡°We blitz,¡± Ezekiel stated flatly. ¡°Quick and hard. Disrupt their ranks before they can properly react and push through to the node.¡±
¡°Still no idea how many of these we need to get through before the ritual is disrupted?¡± Maria asked, and James shook his head. No new information had arrived from Command, though he could see that two locations on the city''s interactive map were now shown as cleared. Given what he knew of rituals, James had to admit that whoever had built this one knew what they were doing. To be able to direct such an immense work and to add so many redundancies was incredible. It was a pity they were evil.
Lauren checked her equipment, ensuring everything was in place. ¡°I¡¯ll handle the rear; make sure nothing surprises us from behind,¡± she offered.
James nodded, focusing his senses ahead and gathering his energy. ¡°Stay close, watch each other¡¯s backs. Let¡¯s end this quickly.¡±
The sewer entrance was exactly as he remembered. There were no rat droppings this time, but the pipes were still chewed open.
James lowered himself gently into the darkness, using telekinesis to prevent any sound from escaping. He then turned around and did the same for his teammates. While he wasn¡¯t expecting stiff resistance, given that the enemies he could sense were around D-rank, it always paid to catch an opponent by surprise.
The air was cooler here. It smelled terrible, too, but that had become an occupational hazard they were all used to. No one turned on a flashlight, their senses enhanced enough that they didn¡¯t need any.
Navigating through the sewer line was nostalgic, and James almost longed for a rat to try its luck now. Still, he kept focused, knowing just how important the current mission was.
They crept through the damp, narrow corridors of the sewer, wading through the shallow water that sloshed gently around their ankles. Above them, the occasional dim light shaft filtered through the grates, casting flickering shadows across the murky liquid and the slimy, algae-covered walls.
James paused as they approached a wider area where the sewer channel split, signaling for the team to halt. Ahead, the pathway branched into two tunnels, each disappearing into the darkness. At this junction, six chimeras stood guard, their monstrous forms silhouetted by the faint light from above. They were grotesque, a mishmash of human and lizard traits, their skin glistening wetly.
Given the way they tasted the air, likely looking for smells that didn¡¯t belong, James felt gratified in having cast a telekinetic bubble to keep their presence hidden. Without it, they would have long since been noticed. He then assessed their position, noting how the chimeras used the flowing sewer water to their advantage, positioning themselves where the currents were strongest.
You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.
¡°Let¡¯s overwhelm them," James mentally relayed. ¡°Don¡¯t give them chances. Hit hard and fast.¡±
With a quick nod from James, the team sprang into action.
Maria unleashed the first strike, hurling a barrage of fireballs that streaked through the air, their bright trails reflecting off the wet surfaces. The fireballs hit the chimeras, and rather than exploding, they burned through them. Two of the chimeras were gone before they even realized what was happening.
Ezekiel charged forward, crafting a spear made of light. He engaged the nearest one, the holy light from his weapon searing the beast''s flesh as he struck. He quickly dispatched of it and moved to the next.
Simultaneously, Lauren''s shadows wrapped around the limbs of another, ripping it apart despite its frantic struggles.
The remaining chimera, larger than the others, summoned a surge of water and violently directed it towards the team. The water rushed at them like a tidal wave, filled with debris and filth from the sewer.
Daniel reacted instantly, throwing up a barrier that shimmered into existence in front of the team. The water crashed against it, its force absorbed, turning into a harmless spray that fell around them.
Rather than dropping the barrier, he gathered it into a shield and charged down the last monster in an almost nostalgic move.
The lizard-human hybrid braced itself but could do nothing against the combined might of its own spell¡¯s force and Daniel¡¯s Bash skill. Its broken body fell into the murky, churning waters once the tank stepped back and allowed it to fall from where it was pinned on a wall.
James observed the scene, noticing that one of the monsters was still breathing and finishing it with a telekinetic crush. He nodded to himself, satisfied, ¡°Let¡¯s keep going. The mana is becoming denser, and I suspect we¡¯ll find more where the Boss originally was.¡±
The sewers soon began to slope downward, the water flowing more rapidly as they approached a larger, centralized chamber. The stench grew potent, a mixture of decay and blood''s tangy, metallic scent. The air felt heavier here, with a palpable dread and anticipation.
The mana was thick enough that it was becoming difficult to distinguish the presences he could feel.
As they reached the mouth of the chamber, James halted, holding up a hand for the others to stop. Peering around the corner, he surveyed the scene before them. The chamber was wider than the tunnels they''d navigated, the ceilings vaulted high above and supported by thick, moss-covered columns. Water cascaded down one wall, feeding into the pool that filled the floor.
Guarding a smaller figure knelt at the center of the chamber, a group of six chimeras stood vigilant.
These were not ordinary guards; their postures were tense, ready for confrontation, yet there was an unmistakable air of solemnity about them. The figure they protected was engrossed in manipulating threads of mana that spiraled upward, intertwining and glowing with an eerie luminescence.
James felt his gut twist at the sight. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. The chimeras, upon closer inspection, bore familiar faces.
It was Rei and her team, who had been reported missing and then declared dead under mysterious circumstances weeks earlier. Their bodies were now twisted, fused with various animalistic features that made for a grotesque sight.
James felt more than heard his teammates gasp at the scene. They were still ensconced in the darkness, and his telekinesis muffled any sound they made, but they needed a minute to recover.
Having personally been present at the woman and her team¡¯s funeral, James felt a burning rage lit up inside him. Just the thought of those distraught families learning of the horrible, horrible fate their loved ones had gone through¡
"We can''t let them suffer like this," James said quietly, his voice resolute yet heavy with sorrow. "We need to end it quickly. A mercy kill."
The others nodded mutely. They had no words left to give. They readied themselves, each member steeling their emotions as they prepared to face their former allies in battle.
Without another word, Team 0 launched into action. James initiated the attack, telekinetically hurling a barrage of sharp debris at the central figure, trying to disrupt its work. He followed through with a mental assault, though he was surprised to find resistance.
Lauren''s shadows swirled forward, enveloping the legs of two chimeras, yanking them off balance and exposing their vulnerabilities.
Maria followed through, boiling magma exploding at her command. She forced the remaining chimeras to split up, opening them to be picked apart. Ezekiel didn¡¯t let that mistake go unpunished, shooting golden beams at the monsters. He hit several, taking limbs and disrupting any attempt at resistance they could hope to form.
The chimeras fought back desperately, their movements coordinated despite their monstrous forms. One of them, a chimera with Rei¡¯s torso and the lower body of a serpent, managed to break free from Lauren''s shadows, lunging at James with bared fangs. There was no recognition in its eyes. No regret for what it was doing.
This, in a way, put James¡¯ heart at ease. He had been afraid that he¡¯d encounter another Poison Snake. A human so warped that they lost their mind but still recognizably themselves. These chimeras were simpler creatures whose bodies only acted on instinct.
Daniel was there in an instant, his barrier springing up to intercept the attack, the impact sending shockwaves through the water. He countered with a powerful shove, his shield smashing into the chimera''s head with a crunching sound.
James charged a beam of ether, shooting through the watery defense one of the last standing had crafted. The murky liquid sublimated on contact, turning into a blistering gas. Luckily for it, death came sooner, as the ether cut it in half.
Seeing that the others had the situation well in hand, James marched forward, aiming for the being in the back.
He felt Daniel bring down his glowing shield on Rei¡¯s head, eliminating the thing using her body. He saw Maria incinerate a male chimera that bore tusks like a boar, only ash left in her wake.
By the time he reached the being, the fighting was over.
The human, and now that he was closer, he realized it was a human, was frantically waving his hands in the air, keeping the threads of mana from unraveling.
Considering the backlash one could suffer from a ritual going haywire, James doubted the man was paying attention to anything else. Still, he prepared another mental attack.
Whatever defense the man possessed, likely from a bracelet made of red chainlink on his left arm, was swept away by James¡¯ blind rage. He pushed until the barrier fractured, uncaring of the danger the man would suffer.
What he found shouldn¡¯t have been as surprising as it was. Money. The man had agreed to participate in a ritual he didn¡¯t even know the result of because he was being paid half a million. That had been enough to sell out.
He retreated from the man¡¯s mind, not even bothering to learn his name, and killed him, crushing his skull with telekinesis.
That was when the ritual¡¯s mana went haywire and latched onto the closest still-living source. James.
Chapter 191.5 - Interlude Leila
Despite what many thought, the System¡¯s arrival did not make fights a simpler matter. While a higher level generally meant more attributes, increasing the chance of winning, it brought along more elements that made fights a complex endeavor.
Team 0 was an example of this. Using their exceptional synergy and having been trained by the best of the best, they could face beings that should have been far above them.
A practical person might say that, despite two beings having differing levels, say one hundred for being A and ninety for being B, it was the one who actually brought to bear the most power in a fight that eventually won.
That was the situation playing out on the Association''s rooftop.
Leila and Madam Helper were both S-rank; the old woman had been one for years. Combined, they had enough power to level New York without breaking a sweat. They could easily go toe-to-toe with entire countries.
All of that was useless when they could only use a fraction of their power against the monster that called himself Hephaestus.
If Leila were to attempt to use Black Hole again, the consequences would be catastrophic. She would likely tear half of Manhattan into atoms before gaining control. She could manifest the spell in a controlled environment with minimal side effects, but this was an impossible feat in the heat of battle. The reason she had used it out against the ex-director¡¯s chimera was that they were far above anyone else and thus out of range of the complications that came from the spell.
Madam Helper was even worse off. The old woman''s most terrifying skill allowed her to erase things out of existence, but she was notorious for the collateral damage she caused every time.
It made fighting the amalgamation of human, ram, donkey, dog and bird quite difficult. Hephaestus stood ten feet tall, with horns stretching towards the sky for two more. His skin was grey, and his pupils were rectangular. Crane-like wings sprouted from his back, and dog teeth filled his maw.
The difference between him and the other chimeras was evident in his seamless sutures. If the body parts hadn''t been so incongruent with each other, one could have thought they belonged together.
"It''s useless!" Hephaestus shouted, dodging another lance of darkness and reappearing five feet to the left instead of the right, where Madam Helper awaited him. "Nothing you can do will ever affect me! I have transcended the boundaries of the System!"
There is the fact that he''s terribly annoying, too. I understand the grandstanding. Everyone likes that, but openly gloating before you have won is just bad taste.
Unfortunately, he seemed to have the right of it. Leila still hadn''t been able to work out what he was doing to avoid their attacks, and anything that could catch him while taking into account the preternatural ability to avoid them would likely be too destructive.
Of course, if the time came for the ritual to be activated, she might still resort to using her full power. A hundred thousand deaths would weigh heavily on her. Still, she''d much prefer it than allowing Hephaestus to turn the entirety of the city population into chimeras or whatever it was he wanted to do.
Hephaestus moved with a disconcerting grace, his form blurring at the edges as he utilized what she suspected was void magic to slip between spaces, evading attacks with a finesse that belied his hulking form. His laughter boomed across the rooftop.
You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.
"You cannot touch me, and if I touch you, you are done!" Hephaestus roared as he launched another series of attacks. Red tendrils of foul flesh magic extended from his limbs, twisting through the air like serpents, each aiming to corrupt and consume whatever they touched.
Undeterred by his taunts, Madam Helper spun in a graceful arc, her arms extending outward as she unleashed a wave of destructive energy. The air around Hephaestus crackled and warped, trying to erase his presence from existence. Yet, he managed to twist away at the last second, the space he was in rippling with his disappearance. This time, Leila was able to observe the threads of mana connected to the ritual, which served as a conduit for the chimera''s power. Even with her increased senses, she wouldn''t have noticed if she hadn''t personally taught someone who paid attention to minuscule changes in mana levels.
"We need to force his hand," Leila murmured, using her shadows to bring the whisper to her ally''s ear. If what she suspected was true, then the more they kept him fighting, the longer the ritual would take, and while she could feel immense power building up all around them, it was limited in how rapidly it could move.
The older woman didn''t react but increased the rate of her attacks, causing more collateral damage. However, she managed to force him towards one of the corners, away from the injured.
Terrible blasts of white-blue power tore through the floor, causing pieces to fall off the building. Wherever they met with the fleshy tendrils Hephaestus had summoned, Madam Helper''s spells won out, though she risked much every time.
Leila followed through, releasing some of her restraints to call upon one of the most dangerous spells in her arsenal. Hellfire answered her call with a roar, blooming into a whip at her request.
She cracked it, testing her range, and grinned when she noticed how the chimera had immediately decided to retreat rather than test himself against it.
Still, Leila knew better than to rush in. She used her increased range to test the waters, shearing through pieces of the reinforced building like a hot knife through butter while Hephaestus seemingly was forced back.
Her restraint was proved right when he stopped abruptly. Power rushed into him from the great ritual around them, and his eyes took on a dark glow.
Thin ripples in the air were their only warning, and both Leila and Madam Helper retreated, barely avoiding certain death. The space where they had stood ceased existing, and the surroundings rushed in to fill the emptiness, tugging them forward.
"You do not understand. That is fine. No one really does until I make them. I do this because you all are allowing humanity to rot, and this is our last chance." Hephaestus said calmly, looking at them through narrowed eyes.
This version of the chimera felt more dangerous. Leila much preferred the roaring, cursing beast to the calm and collected mastermind, but she wasn''t afforded a choice.
"If you truly believe that," A deep voice interrupted, and they all turned to where Marcus was forcing himself up. The old man was missing his left arm and had a gut wound that refused to close despite his robust regeneration. Still, he held on. "Why would no one accept it? You could have done trials and shown your results to the world!"
Leila immediately realized that her mentor wasn''t particularly interested in the monster''s intentions. It was far too late for that. But she couldn''t see what letting him have the time he needed to complete the ritual would do. Still, she trusted him, and their tactics weren''t working.
"You think I haven''t already done that?! I am the one who led the first attempts to surpass humanity''s limits. I am the first to gain power beyond what the System deigns to give us!" Hephaestus answered, sharp teeth gritted.
That''s the least surprising thing out of this whole clusterfuck. Government involvement is always a certainty with big enough problems.
Just as Leila had expected, more and more power started coalescing around them as he spoke. Hephaestus likely had even less intention of convincing them of his righteousness, but he''d greedily take any time they''d give him to complete his ritual.
Whatever Marcus was plotting, she could only hope would come to fruition quickly because Leila was just about ready to stop caring about collateral damage.
Predictably, that was when something finally happened.
The threads of mana that made up the ritual were something to behold. Thick and highly intricate, they passed through matter and energy without disruption. Many more than necessary had been prepared, and while Leila had noticed a few snapping from the origin here and there, they were insufficient to stall the ritual, much less break it.
Hephaestus had obviously expected them to react violently to his attempt and taken as many precautions as possible. The teams that were no doubt frantically working to destroy as many secondary rituals as possible helped reduce the accumulation speed, but they weren''t enough by themselves. Only dealing directly with the source would solve the problem, and Leila was starting to suspect that even if they managed to do so, they''d have an equal problem in finding a way to release billions of mana stones worth of energy into the atmosphere without turning New York into a gigantic dungeon.
What he hadn''t prepared for, however, was for a new presence to try and wrest control of the ritual away from him.
Mana threads as thick as a bus broke and reformed, lashing out against buildings and streets alike, while something wormed its way through them until it finally reached the nexus where Hephaestus was operating.
Light flashed, thunder boomed, and Marcus¡¯ laughter was all that Leila could hear.
Chapter 192
James would have liked to say he didn¡¯t expect this. He¡¯d even add that he hadn¡¯t gone looking for anything of the sort.
Unfortunately, he was now in the middle of a tug-of-war with a being he could feel standing several magnitudes above him. Even more unfortunately, he was pretty sure that if he let go of the massive amounts of mana he had accidentally taken under his control, he¡¯d be metaphysically and bodily smashed into nothingness while the orchestrator of the ritual went about finishing their purpose.
When the initial rush of mana had slammed into him, James had thought to handle it much like he did excess power for his own spells, which meant stashing it away into the ether.
That worked for all of three seconds, until the space available to him filled up. Compressing it until he no longer could have earned him another two seconds, but by that point, nothing else could keep the trillions of mana points powering the ritual from subsuming him.
James only had the time to lament his stupidity - he should have tried putting himself in the ether and waiting it out, though doing so would have likely led to a massive explosion of free mana that his friends were unprepared to face, which was why he hadn¡¯t done so in the first place - before the threads slammed into him.
Every cell of his body worked overtime for a few more seconds, absorbing the immense power and trying to get a handle on the influx.
It was too much.
He felt himself coming apart at the seams. The power had no more space to fill, yet it still tried to. Pressure mounted, incomparable to anything he had ever felt before. This wasn¡¯t a malicious entity trying to ruin him. It wasn¡¯t a wild spell breaking free. It was simply an inconceivable amount of mana that had somehow honed in on him as the best place to go.
James would have liked to know why, but something had given in before the thought could fully form. As if a door he hadn¡¯t even known existed suddenly opened. And finally, there was more space.
Power flooded freely into it, seeking to pool and linger as was in its nature.
But the space seemed infinite. More than James believed possible entered him until finally, only the barest of threads remained, those keeping the ritual going. The rest of it had all vanished inside him.
CONGRATULATIONS!
You have unlocked the Boon: Luminous Being!
Your soul has opened up to the World, gaining conceptual weight beyond its origin. You can now directly interact with souls.
Ah, so that¡¯s what that last thing was. I had kind of given up on it.
The thought felt detached in a way James knew should be alarming but couldn¡¯t bring himself to care. His mind was still having difficulties coping with the influx of sensations that had opened when that door was broken in, and everything else felt muted.
Inside his soul - and now that the System had confirmed it, it seemed obvious - was a teeming mass of power that was still connected to the outside. Now, James was no expert in souls, but even he could tell this wasn¡¯t a safe situation.
Still, it didn¡¯t seem to be doing anything, apparently satisfied with having found a place to pool in.
The tether connecting to it was a different matter altogether. It tugged insistently as if trying to pull back the mana. It was such a weak thing that it didn¡¯t surprise James it hadn¡¯t managed to halt the flood. It was, however, growing in strength.
Considering how much mana had flooded into him - enough to far surpass the capabilities of the traitorous Awakener tasked with handling the local nexus - James had hoped it would be enough to disrupt the ritual. That was not the case.
Its main body was now reaching out and wanting back what he had ¡°stolen.¡± Through the tethers, a presence manifested itself.
The being controlling the entire work had noticed the theft of power, and they were not amused.
James rapidly found himself dragged into a soul battle. He had no idea what his weapons even were or if he could wield any in the first place, so he dedicated himself to keeping the enormous pool of mana where it was.
He didn¡¯t necessarily want it to remain in his soul long-term. That felt like an exceptionally bad idea without an understanding of the consequences, but letting the ritual''s orchestrator have it was even worse.
This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.
If souls could creak, James¡¯ certainly did before he understood how to hold it still. Slowly, bit by bit, it became clearer to him how to operate in this new space.
While comparing it to a mindscape would seem fitting, James could immediately tell it operated on slightly different principles. Determination and willpower remained the primary conduits, but they didn¡¯t manifest. They were the channel through which his soul expressed itself.
This was a very rudimentary way of understanding a new skill, but James trusted the System to be truthful. Several of his abilities mentioned souls, and the speed with which he grasped the concept seemed to confirm that he was on the right path.
The being on the other side realized this, too, because rather than remaining content with pulling at the lost mana, it began to actively direct some of that under their control. The intent behind it was hostile, and James didn¡¯t feel the need to wait for it to reach him before he started defending himself.
Since the mana was already there, and he had no intention of leaving it to languish in his soul space, he began tugging on it. Thankfully, it answered without issues. Indeed, it seemed almost eager to be used, something that James had not experienced before.
Still, he had some experience with mana¡¯s peculiar variations, so he quickly understood how to use it to his benefit.
A spark of murky grey energy finally came through the connection, but by then, James was prepared.
A wave of power left his soul and snuffed out the attack as if it wasn¡¯t there. That made him stop and recalibrate, as he hadn¡¯t expected it to be this easy.
Again, another spark, this time larger and angrier, came through, but it faced the same fate as soon as James mobilized a tiny portion of the power he held.
There was not much space to think. Unlike a mindscape, time still passed normally here. The enemy continued ineffectually attacking, slowly increasing in power, but it was still far from threatening.
Of course, that didn¡¯t mean James was waiting idly for them to finally send something big enough. He spent the time tugging at his reserves, trying to understand how much he could manipulate them.
The answer to that was a lot. Unaspected mana was generally quite malleable, and having been primed to be used in a ritual made it even easier to convert into specific purposes.
James waited for a new attack to come before making his move.
Where before they had been sparks, the enemy now sent angry clouds of buzzing power. The current one was at least a hundred times stronger than the first attempt, though it was drowned just as quickly. There was a qualitative difference between what he was doing and the enemy¡¯s attacks that couldn¡¯t be surpassed easily.
As soon as the newest cloud was snuffed out, James acted. Gathering the vast majority of the power, billions of mana points, he followed the direction the attacks had come from and launched his counterattack.
Immediately, he found himself outside of his soul, though still connected to it. The threads of power that made up the ritual were now visible to him, and he followed them, riding on the immense wave of power following in his wake.
Though the real world felt muted, as if visible only through a veil, James still recognized when he exited from the sewers, passed Brooklyn, and arrived in Manhattan, where the largest concentration of threads led.
When he reached the HQ, he barely had time to notice thousands of Awakeners and even the National Guard preparing roadblocks and evacuating the closest buildings.
There, familiar figures waited for him at the top, though he couldn¡¯t spare more than a thought.
What he needed to do required all his attention. The wave of power that had led him here would no doubt do much to disrupt the ritual. It might even be enough to cause it to break down, but the consequences were not something he could allow.
If a trillion mana points had reacted to his meddling with a single nexus, he couldn¡¯t imagine how much mana was contained in the center of the work. Unleashing that on the city would cause more damage than a nuclear bomb going off.
And he couldn¡¯t forget he needed to deal with the intelligence behind it all. There, glowing in sickly colors, was the being coordinating the ritual. To James¡¯ soulsight, he appeared like a patchwork of different materials. Some parts of his soul were human, while others were taken from monsters and grafted onto the original. More than that, bits and pieces from beings James couldn¡¯t begin to recognize fluttered haphazardly, stuck at times by only specific grafts.
These last parts, however, were much different than the rest. Some were distant and barely visible, as if not fully there, while others shone so brightly that they almost covered the rest of the soul.
It didn¡¯t take James much to realize that the chimera had somehow gained access to the soulspace by attaching bits of other beings who could onto his soul. It likely wasn¡¯t the only power it had gained doing so.
But whatever means it had to interact with souls, it wasn¡¯t comparable to a System-granted one. Still, it might have some trick up his sleeve, so James didn¡¯t take any chance.
There was one thing in his arsenal he thought could overwhelm the chimera. One thing only that could grab onto the ritual and break it. At least that wouldn¡¯t lead to it spilling its contents disastrously.
Transforming unaspected mana into corrosive power had always scared James if he was honest. It was effective beyond any skill he possessed, but it also led to death in all cases it was used upon a living being.
This time, James didn¡¯t hesitate. He couldn¡¯t, not with all that was at stake. As always, the destructive power didn¡¯t take much to manifest.
Rage, fear, pride, disgust. He threw all of these emotions in with the command, fueling the corrosive mana¡¯s growth. It sprung forth from his depths, and only now did he realize that it was coming directly from the soul.
Before he could reflect on that revelation, it came into contact with the immense wave of power he had brought along and infected it.
With so much mana at hand, the corrosion feasted. It expanded rapidly, taking over and producing more of itself, guided by the emotions James had fed it.
By the time it was halfway through, the being leading the ritual had realized something was coming along the connection and shifted just a bit more into visibility, likely activating some grafted skill.
At three-quarters, the chimera started casting something. Urgently pulling at the mana fueling the ritual, it stilled in the real world for a fraction of a second, completing its own attack.
When the mana James had brought along was absorbed, the others on the roof realized something was going on and took advantage of it, unleashing a barrage of attacks that would have annihilated James had he physically been there.
Instead, they passed through him. His enemy wasn¡¯t as lucky and was forced to abruptly stop his defense, moving away with a shout of blind anger. By then, the corrosion reached the ritual¡¯s mainframe.
To say that something visually spectacular happened would have been a lie. The corrosion quickly subsumed the threads of power. It advanced unhesitatingly, taking over entire chunks of the work.
Finally, the damage became too much, and the whole thing destabilized. James couldn¡¯t spare any more thought to the enemy then because he had what felt like a quadrillion mana points to absorb. He just hoped the others he had felt fighting on the rooftop would be able to deal with what remained of the enemy.
Chapter 193
"For the record, I would like it noted that I didn''t have other options. Allowing the ritual to continue would have brought about untold deaths and destruction." James grumbled.
"Three million four hundred thirty-six thousand eighty-two humans. A lot more animals, but I doubt you''re interested in that." The opposite version of himself said. It had green hair and black eyes, which felt a bit on the nose. Still, James supposed that when the omnipotent System dedicated an entire stream of consciousness to an insignificant being like himself, he couldn''t complain too much.
"Not that insignificant, considering that you are somehow always there when something is about to breach the Weave," System-James replied, seemingly amused.
It gave him the shivers. The alien intelligence behind it had decided to mimic his mannerisms to a T, but that didn''t help settle him down. Rather, it fell into uncanny valley territory.
It also had the bad habit of reading his mind.
"You said yourself that it would lead to a lot of deaths, but that doesn''t seem like the kind of thing the System would directly intervene over. It certainly didn''t during the early days of the Apocalypse, when billions died." James shot back. Being deferential had crossed his mind, but since the moment he realized System-James could read his thoughts, bypassing all his defenses, he decided it wasn''t worth the hassle.
"I already told you the answer," System-James replied smugly. James briefly wondered if he was always that smug. It made his face look punchable.
Then he thought back to what the other said and nodded. "The Weave again. Something like the fabric of reality, I''m guessing. That means the Shard of the Abyss was much more dangerous than I thought¡"
"It''s honestly a statistical miracle you are still alive. That''s the type of luck we need, so you got rewarded."
"And I just unlocked the last boon too¡ Luminous Being, I think it was. It let me use my soul to store the ritual''s power." James continued as if he hadn''t been interrupted.
System-James snorted. "Luminous Being is a Boon that gets given to a dozen sapients per planet on average. Over the entire course of their history. Even I am not privy to why the decision was made to reward you with it. It''s definitely not just a larger mana storage."
"Yeah, I kind of guessed. It let me see my corrosive mana in a completely different manner. Actually, it let me see everything from a different perspective. It''s similar to the ether in that, but a lot more useful since everyone has a soul." James mumbled to himself. He didn''t know how much time he''d have to think, but given the blindingly white surroundings, he suspected it was a similar place to the space the System used for rank-ups, and those were instantaneous no matter how long it took to decide.
"Corrosive mana? Ah, I suppose you could call it that if you had no idea what it was." System-James replied, sounding amused by something.
"Well, I can''t call it anything else if I don''t have a skill to define it. I have suspicions, but they sound crazy even inside my head." Then James remembered the other him could read his mind and decided to go for it, "It''s pure soul energy, isn''t it? I somehow managed to tap into my soul from the beginning without realizing it. And it killed much more powerful beings than me because they had no protection against soul magic."
System-James tilted his head and wiggled his hand, "Almost, but not quite. It''s soul energy, but it''s not the pure stuff. Maybe thinking about how you call on it might help?"
"Ah. I use negative emotions. Or rather, strong emotions. So it''s an aspected version of soul energy?" James asked.
"Closer. I''ll leave you to study the details for yourself. I know how much you enjoy it. But we should get to what I''m here for before things become difficult." For something to be considered problematic by the System, it had to be truly dangerous. James didn''t protest the subject change, realizing he had already gotten enough to proceed with his experiments.
Seeing that he was getting his full attention, System-James explained, "While the mana explosion, though regrettable, wouldn''t be enough to require this many resources, what the ritual was primed to do certainly does. You suspect it was meant to transform humans into chimeras, but the truth is much worse. Roger Thunderstone, now known as Hephaestus, dabbled into soul magic without truly understanding what he was doing. Still, thousands of experiments have allowed him a modicum of expertise, and he has become capable of base manipulation through grafting. What he doesn''t understand is that soul magic is not linearly scalable. It''s exponential."
James didn''t necessarily get the specifics, but he didn''t need to. An exponential soul-related ritual sounded very bad.
System-James nodded gravely, "Yes, it''s bad. His original goal was to massively increase his own power by absorbing a few thousand souls and then using the remaining millions as fuel. What would have happened, on the other hand, is the tearing apart of reality in a localized zone, allowing a Breach. That is unacceptable and would have led to the declaration of a Quest to a nearby Champion. Luckily, you were already there and solved most of the issue for me, so I didn''t need to."
If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.
The joy of a middle manager: not having to dirty their hands with a problem but being able to take credit for it. It happened on any scale, it seemed.
"Frankly, at this point, I didn''t need to intervene. You had already removed the worst problem by taking all that mana onto yourself and interrupting the ritual. Your soul would have exploded, of course. But you''d be the only casualty." And that was much more acceptable than a Breach in reality, it seemed. Still, James kept quiet. Things were not going that way, or there wouldn''t have been a need for this discussion in the first place.
"Yes, you are correct. While I could have done nothing, I had already prepared some resources to handle the ritual, and you did me a favor. According to the guidelines, a new Boon should have been issued to you, but one powerful enough to save you from your soul being ripped apart would have broken the limits, which means anything weaker than that would be useless as you''d die on the spot. Therefore, I asked for the authority to make a Deal." That was big because James could feel the capitalization. He had also never heard of the System making Deals with anyone. Or of it being a possibility at all, for that matter.
"And what would that be?" He asked warily.
System-James smiled again, but this time, there was a predatory tint. He smiled a lot, and James wasn''t sure he liked how that looked on his face.
"While the System isn''t in the business of solving personal problems, it certainly cannot leave you unrewarded. You have demonstrated utility beyond a regular mortal''s, so some leeway has been granted. I''ll solve your problem, temporarily granting you the Boon necessary to control the power you gathered - yes, your "corruption" has managed to swallow up everything powering the ritual - thus allowing you to survive. It will last a day, giving you more than enough time to solve the current issue. In exchange, you''ll incur a Debt with the System, which will be paid through missions given to you once you have achieved the proper power." The facsimile concluded, looking at James intently. There was something about the whole deal that stunk.
James didn''t necessarily think the System was trying to fuck him over. It didn''t need to do so. But it would undoubtedly extract its pound of flesh from him.
"Does that include being sent on missions to destroy things like the Shards of the Abyss?" He asked.
System-James shrugged, "It wouldn''t surprise me. It depends on the skill you develop, but yes, that might be among your duties."
In the end, there wasn''t much James could do. He didn''t have the leverage to haggle, and looking too greedy might make the whole thing go bust. And he really needed the help.
Now that he was free from the chaos of battle, he quickly realized that pulling that much power in his soul couldn''t have good results. He had essentially opened up the innermost part of himself and shoved so much mana into it that it was a surprise he hadn''t blown up. Luminous Being accounted for a lot, but it couldn''t save him in the long term, especially since he had begun doing the same with the even larger quantity powering the ritual.
But then, James would do it again if it was needed. He wasn''t prepared to allow New York to be wiped off the map. And he could do this, while he couldn''t fight off the being guiding the ritual - not if Miss Walker herself was having trouble with that. He just hoped the future price wouldn''t be too bad.
"I accept." He finally said, and the smile he got this time was more genuine. Then, there was light.
|
The Gift of Divine Control
Mana, matter and all that is, is yours to command.
|
Coming back to his senses, James quickly grasped the power flowing into his soul, slowing it down. It was already under his control, and he spared only a moment to lament that the ease with which it answered his call would disappear soon.
Then he steeled himself and started using the new skill.
Despite James being present only in the soulspace, he could still affect the real world through mana. If he willed it so. If he didn''t, he''d only touch souls, which was precisely what he needed to do.
Gathering a good chunk of the ritual''s power - enough that James could have spent a year producing mana and still wouldn''t have matched it - he sharpened it with his will. It answered eagerly, bending under his temporarily empowered will like a loyal hound.
Then, he turned to the battlefield and noticed that the defenders had gained some ground, though not enough to win. Even from where he was, he could feel the significant power being thrown around and the even larger pools sitting unused within the Awakeners. They were too afraid of the consequences of letting loose.
It was good that James didn''t have to worry about such petty concerns.
With a thrust of his will, a tsunami of power flowed.
James could have turned it into a spell, given his incredible control, but he didn''t need to. He just had to hit his target, and unfocused waves were unmatched at that.
The enemy somehow noticed the attack, likely having expected it since losing control of the ritual. It erected a greenish barrier of some kind. Even looking at it was enough to sicken his metaphysical stomach.
It, however, was worthless.
Like a wooden palisade against a tidal wave, it was swept away.
More and more mana followed in an unending stream. The enemy fought back, grabbing onto it and trying to divert it. It attempted to shield again. All of it did nothing.
There was simply nothing it could do. The same power it had gathered from the entire city through obscure means turned against it, sharpened into a deadly weapon by James'' will.
In the end, it was almost too easy. The enemy had spent too much trying to survive an intangible, invisible attack, and its opponents didn''t let that go unpunished.
Terrible fires blazed on the rooftop now that Miss Walker had a clear shot, significant enough that even James felt their heat from the soulspace.
Soon, he felt the enemy''s tattered soul give out, too weak to continue protecting itself, and he allowed the ravenous mana to consume it, too.
Then, he turned to the mana itself. While it was docile now, entirely under his control, he couldn''t keep it as it was. Stuffing his soul again would simply lead to his death when the Boon ran out. Pushing it back into the atmosphere wasn''t an option, as the mana was too attuned to him.
James needed to use it.
His senses had always been his defining skill. Thus, he used a minuscule portion of his temporary power to enhance them. The universe opened up to him. Motes of dust. The stench of fear. The salty tang of the ocean. Wrath. Steel. Every atom of it was his to peruse.
Wrenching himself from the endless vision, James sought to narrow his scope. He looked for living beings empowered by mana. He removed average humans and then refined his search further, picking apart those who intended to save the city from those working to destroy it.
In a move that couldn''t be matched by anyone currently alive on the planet, James turned trillions of mana points in an omnidirectional attack through the soulspace.
He had sworn to himself he''d clean up the state when he began, and he wasn''t about to pass up on the opportunity.
Every chimera left in New York was struck down, smitten but the wrath of an angry god.
Chapter 194 - Epilogue Book 3
"Are you ready to go? We''ll be late, woman!" Larry Summers shouted from the bottom of the stairs.
There was a moment of silence, in which James almost physically felt his grandmother roll her eyes before she responded, "I''ll be ready when I''m ready! All you are doing is making me take longer!"
James chuckled at his grandparents'' banter. He''d miss them once he moved out.
He stood before a full-length mirror, adjusting the collar of his dark suit. The fabric was smooth under his fingers and felt unfamiliar compared to his usual attire. Today, however, was about ceremony and recognition, not battle.
Not that I''d wear my battlesuit again. I''ve long since outgrown it. Especially with all the levels I earned using the leftover power from the ritual.
His grandfather, Larry, paced impatiently but with a gleam of pride in his eyes each time he glanced at James. He was dressed sharply in a navy blue suit, the tie perfectly knotted, and his war veteran medals from his time in service were polished and prominently displayed.
Rosa finally descended the stairs, looking resplendent in a deep green dress that complimented her silver hair, now styled elegantly for the occasion. "There, see? Worth the wait," she declared, smoothing down her dress with a satisfied smile.
James couldn''t help but agree as he smiled warmly at her. "You look stunning, Grandma."
"Thank you, darling. Now, let''s not keep the President waiting, eh?" she replied with a wink, linking her arm with Larry''s. The man rolled his eyes but managed to keep his mouth shut.
Together, they stepped outside to find a sleek government car waiting, the driver standing by the open door, dressed in a professional black suit. The late morning sun glinted off the polished black surface of the car, and James felt a moment of surreal realization at how far he had come from the young boy who dreamt of being a hero in these streets.
The drive to the HQ was filled with Rosa''s excited chatter. "And to think, the President himself will be honoring you with a medal of honor, James. Our boy has grown up, Larry."
The old man grunted in agreement, though James knew him well enough to realize he was trying hard to remain composed. He was just as, if not more, proud.
"I just wish you could stay with us a while longer," Rosa murmured before waving her hand at the look she got from her husband. "But I understand; you deserve to have your spaces now that you''ve grown up."
As the car approached the Association Headquarters, the first thing that struck James was the stark contrast between the memory of last month''s chaos and the present scene of orderly celebration. The building stood pristine and unblemished, its damage from the battle expertly repaired, betraying no signs of the desperate struggles it had housed. A red carpet had been rolled out over the entrance, flanked by banners and flags fluttering in the gentle breeze¡ªa far cry from the barricades and destruction that had recently dominated the area.
"They''ve done quite the job cleaning up," James muttered under his breath, a mix of admiration and disbelief in his tone.
"If there is one thing that can be said about the Apocalypse, it made us good at rebuilding. What doesn''t kill us makes us stronger." Larry replied with a hint of a smile.
As they alighted from the car, they were greeted by officials who quickly ushered them towards the grand entrance. The lobby of the building was bustling with activity; officials, Awakeners, and guests mingled in a buzz of anticipation and solemn remembrance. Despite the festive setup, the air was tinged with a gravity befitting the occasion - this was not just a celebration but also a memorial for those who had lost their lives fighting the chimeras.
James and his grandparents were briefly greeted by several familiar faces, including some of James''s teammates who had arrived earlier. However, the reunion was short-lived as an usher approached to guide them to their respective places for the ceremony. James was led towards the podium where the honorees would be seated while Larry and Rosa were taken to the VIP section reserved for family members.
As the ceremony began, the room hushed to a respectful silence. The President of the United States, flanked by the Chief Director, stepped onto the stage amid a round of polite applause. One by one, the heroes of the recent conflict were called forward.
Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
Team 0 was among the first to be honored. James, along with Maria, Ezekiel, Lauren, and Daniel, walked up to the podium. Each received a medal of honor, the heavy metal cool against their necks. "Great job, Mr. Summers. I''ll be watching your career with interest." President McArthur said as he shook James'' hand. His eyes were intense and interested.
The applause that followed Team 0 as they left the stage was warm and genuine. Young stars like them were the bread and butter of any PR campaign, and to counteract the damage to the reputation the AA had suffered with the attack, they had been elevated as heroes who had singlehandedly prevented the disaster. Not that the public knew just how closely they had come to annihilation.
Madam Helper and Miss Walker were next, receiving accolades for their extraordinary efforts in defending the city. Miss Walker accepted her medal with a nod, her eyes scanning the crowd with an unreadable expression. She had been melancholy ever since the fight.
A somber mood descended as the ceremony took a moment to honor Marcus Bethany posthumously. The Director, recovering from injuries but present in a wheelchair, accepted the medal on his behalf, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. A moment of silence was observed.
James grappled with the guilt he felt over the man''s death. He knew he couldn''t have done more than what he already had. For all the power he had held at that time, none of it could have resurrected a dead man. Marcus Bethany had died to keep the chimera Hephaestus occupied as long as possible, and he had been successful. To be anything but proud of the old man would be an insult.
Finally, the President addressed the gathering. "Today, we stand not only to celebrate the bravery and sacrifice of these fine individuals but also to remember those we have lost. This medal of honor signifies not just victory but the enduring spirit of humanity to prevail against all odds. Be it our young-" and here he gestured to Team 0 "or our old, everyone has a role to play. Through hard work and sacrifice, we''ll build a better future."
As the ceremony concluded with the President''s stirring speech, the crowd rose in a standing ovation, the applause echoing through the grand hall of the AA Headquarters.
James, his chest heavy with the medal and his heart lighter than it had been in weeks, followed as the crowd dispersed toward the reception area. There, refreshments and further congratulations awaited, but first, a more private meeting was scheduled with the President, the Chief Director, the local Director, and Miss Walker.
The small group was ushered into a well-appointed conference room on the upper floor of the headquarters. The room offered a panoramic view of the city skyline, now peaceful and seemingly untouched by the recent chaos. The priority had been rebuilding the exterior and stabilizing the nearby buildings, which meant that the highest floors were still a mess, but no one complained.
The President was the first to speak. "Thank you, everyone, for your incredible efforts. The nation owes you a debt of gratitude that can never truly be repaid." He nodded to each in turn, making eye contact.
"Our latest estimates show that the power contained in the ritual was enough to level much of the city. We escaped a desperate situation with only a black eye, which is more than anyone could ask for." Director Bisque was still in a wheelchair, which went to show just how deeply she had been hurt. Being an A-ranker, she was extraordinarily resilient and had access to the best healers, thanks to her position. Still, James had been reassured she''d be back on her feet soon enough.
Miss Walker remained silent, staring out of the window. She felt Mr. Bethany''s loss much more deeply than anyone else, and her power afforded her enough leeway to avoid speaking even to the President.
"Mr. Summers," The Chief Director called, and James turned to the grizzled woman. With the incredible increase in power he had earned with his clean-up efforts, James had shot ahead of his teammates in levels, and it seemed that growth hadn''t gone unnoticed.
"I might be known as a brash warrior," she said wryly, "But I can still recognize someone on the cusp of B-rank. When did you intend to reveal your growth?"
James was treated to several surprised looks. The President seemed the least shocked, which was unsurprising given that he likely had been briefed about them before the meeting. Miss Walker shook herself out of her funk to offer him a proud smile, but she didn''t add anything else.
Director Bisque sputtered, surprised. "B-rank? He hasn''t even gotten the D-rank qualifications yet!"
"It''s been an interesting few months," James replied to the questioning gazes. He hadn''t spoken to anyone about his meeting with the System and didn''t intend to. But the growth that had followed it was much harder to hide. He could have approximated it by holding a good portion of his mana inside the ether or even in his soul now that it was available, but he would have gotten caught sooner or later. That didn''t mean he had to explain everything.
"Indeed, it has been," the Chief Director replied, her tone a mix of curiosity and respect. "Your quick ascension is nearly unprecedented but well-deserved given the circumstances."
President McArthur nodded thoughtfully. "It''s always good to have more powerhouses in the fight. The road ahead to clear the nation of dungeons is still long, and things have also begun to stir in Mexico. We need every capable hand on deck."
Before further discussions could develop, Miss Walker stood abruptly, her chair scraping softly against the floor. "If you''ll excuse us, I need to speak to James," she said, her voice carrying a soft but undeniable authority.
The room fell silent, all eyes on her. The Chief Director raised an eyebrow but nodded, acknowledging Miss Walker''s prerogative in matters involving her prot¨¦g¨¦s.
"Very well, Leila," President McArthur agreed, giving James an encouraging look. "We can continue our discussion later. We''ll meet again soon enough if I''m not wrong. James, congratulations once again."
"Thank you, sir," James murmured, following his teacher out of the room.
Before James could react, he was grabbed by a nearby shadow and teleported away.
Within a blink, he found himself on the rooftop, still scarred and burned out from the battle, starkly contrasting to the refurbished facade below. The damage here was palpable, with charred marks and debris scattered across the area, a reminder of how fierce the fighting had been.
Miss Walker stopped at the edge, looking over the city as the sun reached its zenith.
"James," she began, turning to face him with a severe expression, "now that you''re on the cusp of B-rank, it''s time for you to understand more about your role and the larger fight we''re all engaged in." James listened intently, his curiosity burning.
"You''ve shown that you''ll rise to them no matter the circumstances. That you are not afraid of doing what needs to be done." She continued, and James tilted his head, trying to understand where she was going. "That is the exact set of skills we need. That humanity needs."
James felt his eyes widen as he sensed a crack in the air open to the side. It was a deep black, seemingly swallowing all light around it.
"It''s time you meet your mother."
NEW STORY!
Hello again, lovely people!
I hope you''ve all been well! Awakener was an amazing journey, and it has not ended yet! I will soon have more to say on that, but for the moment, here''s the announcement:
I''m finally publishing a new story, Low-Fantasy Occultist Isekai, on RR. This means that for the month of December, you''ll get to enjoy daily chapters (at least for as long as I am on Rising Stars).
I''d really appreciate it if you could drop by to leave a Follow on Occultist. The early days are what makes or breaks a story, and any little boost helps. A Review would be amazing, but I understand not everyone has the time for that.
Thank you all for your support <3
Here is the Link:
|
Low-Fantasy Occultist Isekai
Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!
Nicholas Crowley is used to scraping by in a world where magic is dying. The modern age has left the arcane behind, and the few remaining practitioners fight over scraps like starving dogs.
That, however, is no longer his problem. While performing a ritual, something interferes, and his soul is ripped from his body.
He awakens during the Class ceremony as Nick, a kid living on the frontier of the Green Ocean, a seemingly infinite expanse of trees brimming with rare ingredients and powerful creatures. Mana is abundant here, and the omnipresent System allows for feats he had once thought impossible.
And yet, not everything is as rosy as it seems. Legends walk the land, and Gods require their due. Will his experience as an Occultist be enough to navigate this wild new world?
Daily Posts for the First Month!
|
BOOK 1 IS ON AMAZON!
Eleven years after the Mana Apocalypse, nineteen-year-old James Summers has more on his mind than just the flailing economy and a country full of monsters. Orphaned and living with his grandparents, he¡¯s given up on college in favor of working at the Coney Island Home Depot while pining for Sally, his cool, beautiful colleague.
But it¡¯s hard to ignore the news of dungeons opening up all over the country, both in cities and across lonely stretches of rural land. Mutated rats, crocodiles, and spiders pour out of them to face off against mankind, and all that stands in their way is the Awakeners, people who, in moments of great stress, are able to tap into the mana that now pulsates throughout the world.
This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.
When James receives the System message that he¡¯ll join their ranks, naturally he¡¯s thrilled. The Awakeners live like kings in powerful guilds and are solely responsible for humanity¡¯s survival. Ever since his father¡ªwho worked for a mysterious agency¡ªpassed away, he¡¯s wanted to follow in his footsteps to improve society. This is his chance to make that dream come true.
But when James joins the Awakeners Association, it quickly becomes apparent that not all is as it seems. The bureaucratic institution is weakening, and fraud and corruption are rife, while a conspiracy sprawls through the most powerful guilds. Meanwhile, Sally¡¯s ex, Callum, is hot on his tail. Oh, and a dungeon is opening under Manhattan. As James develops his skills, he¡¯ll have to be quick¡ªand smart¡ªto stay alive.